《Alpha King of Fire》


 Chapter 1

    THE TRAINING OF THE ALPHAS


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    In a world where there is predator and prey, what would you choose to be? A predator who lives by killing others or a prey who hides in its cave to survive and protect itself?


    People encounter different degrees of suffering, it depends on how you deal with it, but in my world, there is no other choice, except to fight. Be a warrior on your own. If not¡­ you will face death.


    ¡°Faster!¡± Hali was dodging Colden¡¯s attack. He had a smirk on his lips while Colden was trembling in every strike he did.


    ¡°Faster, strengthen your hit! You are so weak! How would you be a king if you were shaking!¡± Hali used his index finger, pointing at Colden while moving it into e here¡¯ gesture.


    I was just sitting on the above-level tree while watching them. Those are my brothers, taking their training for today.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± Hali put down his arnis, stomped on the soil heavily while moving closer to my location. He looked up. ¡°Get down! I do not want to take training with Colden! It was no thrill at all! I didn¡¯t even sweat!¡±


    I prepared myself to jump into the height. When I was in mid-air, I twisted my body so that I could fall straight on my feet, without any injury.


    I stared at Hali with my cold eyes. ¡°What fight do you want? An excessive sweat training or a bloody one?¡±


    A smirk formed on his lips. ¡°A bloody one.¡±


    I did not respond to his words, I grabbed the arnis instead, stuck my feet on the ground while moving it into a slightly angled side. The knees were facing the same direction as my feet. The feet and knees alignment is one of the powerful defenses, it can lessen the leakage of force and ensure afortable attacking position.


    When my head moved aside, I viewed Colden, looking down. When his head went up, he was a spark of disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pyro.¡±


    I kept my mouth shut. When I gazed at Hali, he did an expected attack, the arnis were flying in a straight direction. It was about to hit my head, but I moved in my side, resulting in it falling into the soil. Without me hurting.


    ¡°A cheater.¡± The voice of mine was soft, emotion did not change.


    ¡°A cheater always wins, Pyro. If you are kind in terms of the battle. They might betray you without you knowing.¡± After his lines, he immediately ran towards me, hitting me with his arnis into a left nt movement.


    I jumped three times backward. He continued to strike me with his arnis, but for me, it was a weak defense. He was doing the same rhythm of hitting. Left and right. Left and right. It was repeating all over, the opponent might memorize his tactic.


    He hit me again on my right, I held his arnis. He was forcing it to pull back, but I was just holding it slightly, with no effort, no applying strength at all. He was having difficulty.


    In an instant, I threw my arnis in the side and gave him a strong punch on his stomach. He groaned as the result of my strike.


    ¡°A cheater can be cheated by others, too.¡± I watched him twisting his body.


    It was not allowed to use the punch, kick, and other physical defenses during arnis rehearsal. It was like I felt morefortable using my bare hands than the arnis. Hence, not all the time, I have a tool to use when there is a fight. I rather use the portion of my body to protect myself.


    I turned my back at Hali, walking towards Colden when I heard his shout.


    ¡°You think we are done!¡±


    When I turned around to face him again, I got a hit on my chest, resulting in me stepping backward. I touched my chest while looking at the grinning Hali.


    ¡°Good job. I am enjoying the fight.¡± Raiden was standing beside the tree, leaning his shoulder on it while having a big smile. ¡°Continue. Don¡¯t stare at me, Brothers.¡±


    Suddenly, Hali used his arnis again, striking me into my shoulder. I dodged immediately, jumped to move, going to his back. He did not notice my moves. In an instant, I was located on his back. I slowly stepped forward. Then, when he was about to look at me, I cornered his neck with my arms.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± He was gritting his teeth while pulling himself out of my arms. ¡°You are so annoying, Fire!¡±


    ¡°Same as you, Water,¡± I whispered in his ears.


    ¡°1, 2, 3¡­¡± Zephyrus was counting, raising his finger.


    I never let go of Hali when Zephyrus was still counting. Hali was giving all his strength to fight back, but he could not ruin my attack that made him drown in my arms. Cornered.


    ¡°The winner is¡­ Pyro!¡± Zephyrus¡¯ugh echoed in the whole area. ¡°Another day lost for Hali.¡± He was shaking his head when he tapped Hali¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Use your brain sometimes for strategies, fighting is not always attacking, it uses head. That is why we can think.¡± He passed us by.


    I pulled out my arms on Hali and threw him into the soil. ¡°Practice to teach Colden how to fight, not how to belittle himself.¡±


    We heard the loud sound of a p. We looked in the direction where it came from. It was our father, King Oswald with our mothers on his side. The various fivedies came from different elemental packs of werewolves.


    A broad smile grew into King Oswald¡¯s lips. ¡°I am d to see that you, my five sons, are helping each other to be strong.¡±


    ¡°They are not. They just love to tease each other about their weaknesses.¡± Raiden spoke while staring at the tree where I was sitting before. ¡°The tree is estimated to be about 63 meters.¡± Raiden hit my abdomen with his backhand. ¡°You are a great jumper.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I just looked at him. I did not respond to his words. It might consume my saliva with nonsense conversation.


    ¡°I want to see how my sons fight with each other.¡± King Oswaldmanded.


    We had no choice, but to get our exclusive arnis. It had a trademark of Fire, Water, Ice, Lightning, and Wind.

 Chapter 2

    BATTLE OF FIVE ELEMENTALS


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Get ready to die!¡± Hali immediately attacked me.


    All of our brothers, his target was me. Just because I always win over him.


    I dodged in the side, climbed up the tree, and sat therefortably. ¡°Hali, the battle is not yet starting.¡±


    ¡°Abide the rules,¡± Raiden said while looking at his arnis, examining the strokes of the trademark. The written letter was Lightning.


    ¡°Get down! I will kill you!¡± Hali was gritting his teeth, looking up at me on the tree.


    We heard the loud sound ofughter from our father. ¡°Pyro, get down. The battle will begin.¡±


    I kept my mouth shut, prepared myself, and jumped at Hali¡¯s neck.


    ¡°The battle begins!¡± One of the Betas opened the war.


    Exactly, I was on Hali¡¯s neck so what I did was crossed my thighs between his chest and used my arnis, hitting his back. I still had pity for my brother. I could kill him with this position.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Hali did the overthrow, making me fall to the ground. He struck me with his arnis in a forceful way. I rolled to my left, raised my feet to kick him.


    ¡°Use your arnis, Ass!¡± He was clenching his jaw, staring at me with his burning eyes.


    I just gave him a small smile when I put the arnis where I slipped when I rolled. I rotated it in my hand and pointed at him. ¡°Come.¡±


    ¡°Haya!¡± I did not notice that there was someone behind me. He kicked me strongly. I flew to the tree where my favorite location was. When I looked at him, it was Zephyrus.


    ¡°Yes! One point for me! I kicked, Pyro! Yahoo!¡± Zephyrus was swaying his body, raising his hand with a full smile on her lips. Suddenly, Hali threw his arnis on him, the reason why he got wounded on the cheek.


    I shook my head as I stood. Zephyrus and Hali were now striking themselves with the arnis. No one wanted to be a loser, although it was always Hali because he was not thinking.


    I could feel someone was behind the tree so I looked at it. My eyes viewed Colden, trembling while one eye was peeking. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me, Pyro. I don¡¯t want to fight.¡±


    I closed my eyes hard and pointed my arnis at him. ¡°Face them. Father will see you.¡±


    ¡°But I was scared.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯te out. I will hit you with my arnis.¡± After my words I ran towards Raiden, hit him with my arnis in a nt direction, pointing at his back. He prevented it by kicking the arnis. My tool flew a long distance.


    ¡°Get your arnis, Pyro.¡± Hemanded, a strong voice was visible.


    I ran as fast as I could and flipped over in the air as I handed my arnis. In an instant, I was holding it with my straight posture, and cold emotion.


    Raiden stepped on his feet like lightning. His fast was iparable. He reached me, hit me in the left side, I defeated the attack by catching his arnis with my arnis and when I pushed it, I struck him on the hips. I got one point from that.


    He was holding his hips while looking at me badly. ¡°It would take one week to heal the blood clot.¡±


    I shook the arnis on my hand, spun it as my knee was bent. ¡°It still heals,¡± I said while nothing was written on my emotion.


    ¡°Can I have a request?¡± He stood up, threw his arnis on the side. ¡°I am not good at using my bare bodies. Let¡¯s have a fight using just our own strength.¡± A wide smile grew on his lips. I trusted Raiden, he was not a traitor, not like Hali. ¡°ording to Leonardo Da Vinci, science is the captain, and practice the soldiers.¡±


    He bent his knee, moved his feet into the angr attack, and clenched his fist. ¡°For me, that means something different. Science can study our surroundings, without it any exnation of any single thing. Even the practice hadws to fulfill.¡±


    I wrinkled my forehead. I observed his facial expressions. My eyes widened when he attacked me in an instant, his flying punchnded on my face.


    Got it. He is putting those words in my mind and when he gets a chance, he will fight. I could not say, it was betrayal, but a strategy, a unique method.


    He was about to kick me when Zephyrus hit him on the back. He faced him, the start of their fights.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Colden was running as Hali was catching him. He hid on her mother¡¯s back.


    ¡°You are a coward! So annoying! Come here!¡± Hali had prepared arnis on his hands, ring at Colden with a threat of death. ¡°Fight for me!¡± He hit Colden into his arms. ¡°Fight! I will not stop if you do not use your arnis! You need to be strong, Alpha King of Ice!¡± Another hit, over and over again.


    Colden was just holding his arms covering it due to repeated strikes by Hali. ¡°Stop, please stop!¡±


    I stepped forward to watch them. I stopped myself from helping Colden. He needs to prove to anyone that he can be a king.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Colden spun his right hand one time, like a Ferris wheel rotation, and faced his palm on Hali. My eyes widened when there was an ice formation on the ground. When I looked at Hali, he was now cornered with ice with just a head exposed.


    ¡°Cold! Let me out of her! I am chilling!¡± Hali was pulling himself out of the ice, but he could not. It worsened instead when he used his gifted water power.


    Raiden and Zephyrus wereughing as they teased Hali.


    Zephyrus leaned his hands on the ice pack. ¡°I love to see you there.¡± He grabbed his phone and took a picture of Hali.


    ¡°You, bastard!¡± Hali moved and moved, but he could not do anything.


    Our father was chuckling. He was enjoying watching us. ¡°I told you. Colden is different.¡± He walked forward to tap Colden¡¯s shoulder.


    Colden was now biting his lips, looking at Hali, guilty of what he did.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡± Hali looked at me, I turned around. Then, I heard him calling Raiden. ¡°Help me, Lightning!¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t you have knowledge that only hotness can melt the ice? It is Pyro, then.¡± Raiden¡¯sfortably sitting on the rock with his cross thighs.


    ¡°The problem is Pyro didn¡¯t want to cooperate.¡± A loud sound of Zephyrusughter could be heard.


    ¡°Pyro! Help me! I am cold!¡±


    I was annoyed by his loud voice. I wanted peace of mind.


    ¡°Do you want your brother to be killed by freezing? Huh? How heartless you are!¡± He had lots to say, that was why the surrounding was noisyughing at him.


    I turned my face on him, stepped forward, and put my palm on the ice. It started to melt. The ice bes liquid with just one tap.


    Hali ran faster when he slipped away from the ice prisoner. He did not even say thank you. What a rude man.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will kill you, Colden!¡±

 Chapter 3

    THE GRIEF


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Yuck. The omega ising! The loser!¡± Jina was gesturing an L on her hand.


    I passed her by not looking at her with dried woods on my hand.


    ¡°The weakest of all packs.¡± Lina blocked my way, she threw the woods by kicking it.


    These triplets were boiling my blood. They were the triplets Beta: Lina, Jina, and Hina. If only I could fight, I did. But my family would be in danger if I kicked his ass off. One thing, it was not my usual to fight. Omega was treated like a servant, just a ve, not a fighter like Beta.


    They were not satisfied by making my wood fall, they also stomped on it, the reason why it broke into small pieces and scattered on the ground.


    I clenched my jaw, looked at them with my very sharp eyes. I closed my fist hard.


    ¡°What? Do you want to hit us, huh?¡± Jina tapped my cheek three times. I just stared at my side, seeing the sharp wood.


    Lina rolled her index finger on my hair. ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Even though they had the same features, I knew their differences ording to their hair. Jina had red hair, Lina had blonde hair, and Hina had violet. They were like rainbow sisters, rather than Betas.


    I turned my back, managed my temper not to burst out. The more I fight, the more I get hurt.


    I was about to walk when Lina pped me. I touched my cheek, ring at her. In my mind, I wanted her to die.


    ¡°Opsy. My hand slipped.¡± Lina was raising her eyebrow.


    I left themughing out loud. I hoped your mouth would be inserted by bees.


    My tears flowed as I walked into the forest, holding a piece of the sock. I could not see things clearly because my eyes were blurred. I was wiping the tears over and over again, but I could not stop them from sliding into my cheek.


    It was hard to be an omega, the weakest of all weakest. Sometimes, I was ashamed of my own family. They could not even fight for themselves, their life was dependent on the protection of the higher ranking: Alpha, Beta, and other officials. I wanted to fight like them, but it was not allowed. Our duties were to serve them food, clean the areas, and do other things that a maid does.


    I inhaled deeply and blew it out harshly. I also had a dream. To be a fighter someday.


    Is there a possibility that my rank will go up? I don¡¯t know. Even my mate is not yet showing up, if I have.


    Where are you? What does your face look like? Would I like you?


    Lots of questions were popping into my mind. Anyway, I should not be problematic. Maybe I would meet him some of these days. They say¡­ your mate wille in an unexpected way. Just feel your heart.


    In the middle of me picking the dried woods, I heard a loud sound of a gunshot. I looked around. I could not see anyone, but I was sure it was a hunter.


    I moved up, ran towards it. I looked to my left and right, observed the swaying of the leaves, which means it was near my ce. I stepped my feet like thunder, holding the small knife in my hand.


    ¡°Get the wolf! It is huge. We can price it with a thousand dors.¡±


    I was right. There were two hunters with their M26 shotgun, hanging on their frontal.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing!¡± My voice echoed in the ce.


    I saw the other man was about to pull the trigger. I ran with big steps in every move I made. I jumped so high to stop him, but I was a failure. It hit the wolf, groaning in pain, twisting his body on the ground.


    When I stared at it, I heard her voice.


    ¡°Fira, take care of the family. I love you all.¡±


    Mom?


    My tears started to condense in the corner of my eyes. I gritted my teeth as I stabbed one of them on his shoulder.


    ¡°You are ruthless!¡± I stabbed him over and over again, resulting in him shouting. He got the attention of hispanion, that was why another one suddenly fired a gun. It struck my stomach. I held it with tears flowing into my cheek. I looked at Mom, her eyes were closed. The wolf form became human, making the hunters terrified.


    I saw they were about to pull the trigger as my body fell. ¡°No!¡± My sobs could be heard in the area, at the same time, the sounds of a shotgun echoed everywhere in the near ce.


    ¡°No!¡± I crawled, using my elbow. I was having difficulty reaching my mother. My stomach was bleeding, a stinging sensation could be felt in that portion of my body.


    ¡°Mom!¡± I did everything to arrive at her location, when I reached, I grabbed her hands. ¡°Mom.¡± The sound of my sobs turned loud. ¡°Mom¡­¡± I touched her cheek. She was not responding. I looked at her holistic feature, her blood served as her body covering because she was nude.


    ¡°You see her, right? She changed into a wolf to be a human.¡± One of themughed.


    Is it funny to kill someone? I red at him deadly, tears were flooding, teeth were gritting, and fists were clenched.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The other one chuckled as if he was enjoying seeing me suffer. He moved closer to me and pointed his gun. ¡°Mom? She is your mother? Show us how to transform yourself.¡± He grabbed his phone in his pocket. He was taking a video. ¡°It would be viral.¡± They bothughed. Theirughter made me curse them into death.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± I said with my gritting teeth. ¡°I will kill your generation now, the second, third until no one is left the same as your flesh and blood!¡±


    Theirugh started to be loud, teasing could be heard the way they did that.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will kill both of you! I swear to the Alpha King of Fire!¡± I said that with all my madness and grief.


    ¡°Calling me?¡±


    My mouth barely opened as I stared at the man standing behind them.

 Chapter 4

    THE DAUGHTER¡¯S LOVE


    I did not know this man, but it seems like I saw him somewhere.


    ¡°Do you call my name?¡± He asked the two men standing. They both shook their heads from left to right.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When he looked down, his eyes met me. There was no emotion written on his face. He did not care about seeing me bathing in blood with a dead person by my side.


    ¡°So, no one called me?¡± He asked again. ¡°Fine. I am leaving.¡±


    The only hope I had in my heart was lost. He was leaving me without helping? How ruthless he was!


    He turned his back at them, then faced them again. ¡°Wait.¡± He looked down, staring at me. ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Elemental Kingdom.¡± I was stuttering, and weakening was almost consuming me. My vision was turning ck.


    After me saying those words, the man¡¯s dark expression could be seen. He gave the two men a flying kick in the face. They were about to pull a trigger when he leaped so high and jumped on their chest since they were lying beside each other. Their guns were nonsense as he grabbed the bullet.


    He was about to turn his back again, leaving me when one of the men threw a big rock on him. He prevented it by moving aside, without looking at it. That made me amazed by his actions.


    Is he an alpha?


    He faced them again, with no emotions. He grabbed a big rock and threw it at them. They were about to dodge, but he was like a professional in striking, he knew the angle, so he hit them in the face. Both noses of the hunters were bleeding.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± One of the men asked, he was covering his nose, the blood ovepping on his hands.


    ¡°If you know me, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    He ran as fast as he could towards that man, he flying kick his chest, resulting in him being knocked out. The other one was kicking him, but he just moved by his side, preventing every strike, swaying his body to confuse the enemy. Until one brave strong punchnded on his stomach. The hunter coughed in blood.


    ¡°Give me your gun.¡± My savior opened her hands, gesturing to the opponent to put the gun on it.


    The hunter removed the gun from his body and put it in his hand. ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me. I have two sons and two wives.¡±


    Two wives? What a freaking bastard.


    ¡°Plead to her.¡± He looked in my direction.


    The hunter immediately crawled towards me with his kneel down. ¡°Sorry. Please, spare my life! Please.¡± His hands were begging on me.


    I red at him, looked at my mother then gazed up as there was a gun offering to me. It was my savior nodding his head.


    My eyes viewed the hunter again. His eyes widened, his body was shaking, his sobs became loud.


    I grabbed the gun that my savior was offering. I pointed it at the hunter. My eyes were watering excessively. I could feel the choke in my heart, knowing that they killed my mother and they would never revive her life again.


    ¡°Let me ask you.¡± Despite my weakening body, I talked with my crack voice. ¡°Can you go back to the past and make my mother alive again?¡±


    He was stuck from moving, looking at me with his tears. ¡°No. But can you give me another chance?¡±


    My eyes viewed hispanion when we heard the sound of crack-dried leaves, catching our attention. He was escaping. I pointed the gun at him. I closed my eyes before pulling a trigger. A loud sound of the fired gun echoed. That hunter was the one who hit my mother uncounted times.


    My sobs got worse when I pointed the gun at the hunter in front of me. He just closed his eyes.


    ¡°It will satisfy your grief, but never get back the life of your loved ones.¡± My savior, located on my back said. ¡°You killed the other one with just a simple suffer, one second, he died. Think carefully. He deserves torture.¡±


    My mind lightened as I heard his suggestion. He was right. I still pointed the gun at the man. ¡°Get this man.¡±


    ¡°Are youmanding me?¡± My savior asked.


    I smiled at him as I closed my eyes. Everything went ck, I fell to the ground.


    I was shouting, pleading, and crying as I saw my mother bathing in blood, her eyes gradually closing. She could not respond to my call, she died in front of me.


    ¡°Mom!¡± My tears slid fast to my cheek, flooding my face. I could feel the heaviness in my heart, the stinging sensation that results in my breathing difficulty. ¡°Where is mom?¡±


    My sister Eira stared at my face with a spark of sadness. ¡°She died.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I stood up immediately, went to the kitchen. In the early morning, she was preparing food. ¡°Mom?¡± I went to the small wooden sofa, she was sitting here sometimes with dad, cuddling. I stepped outside, she was in here at times, wiping the dried leaves.


    ¡°Mom!¡± My strength was consumed, my knee fell on the soil, looking down and sobbing so hard while holding my chest. ¡°Mom!¡± I shouted as loud as I could, as if she could hear me as if she would walk towards me and hug me saying she was okay.


    Nothing came. The reality of her death was slowly absorbed in my head. I wish everything was just a dream.


    ¡°Fira.¡± Eira gradually knelt down and hugged me. The noise of our cry echoed in our location.


    The smile of my mother popped into my head.


    You will always be in my heart, my mother. You are the best mother in the whole world. I will never forget every lesson you mark in my mind, every moral you teach is always remembered.


    I managed to stand up, but I fell again. I had no strength to move. Tears were severely flooding, my heart was failing to beat. Herst words came into my head.


    ¡°Fira, take care of the family. I love you all.¡±

 Chapter 5

    MEET THE MATE


    One monthter.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Wait!¡± I pointed at the man walking in front of the Elemental Kingdom. Actually, there were five men so all of them looked at me. I smiled widely as I stared at his face. I waved my hand.


    ¡°Hi, Honey.¡± One of them was about to walk, but the man with a tan color of the skin avoided him by holding his arm.


    ¡°Stop that, Zephyrus. She¡¯s not looking for you.¡± He waved his hands at me. ¡°Who are you pertaining to?¡±


    ¡°Him.¡± I pointed at my savior. ¡°Hey, can I talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Fire?¡± All of them stared at him as if this was the first time someone called him.


    ¡°Fire?¡± I repeated. ¡°Is that your name?¡±


    The four men moved their heads from left to right. Two of them were smiling so broad and the two were having a smirk on their face. They had a race going to me, Fire was left alone, looking at me with his no-emotion look.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The smiling face man who told me Honey asked. ¡°Zephyrus.¡± He encircled his arms on my shoulder.


    The other man looked at him badly, resulting in Zephyrus removing his arms from me.


    ¡°Is that the proper way to act?¡± The man was having a threatening look at Zephyrus. After that, he waved his hands, too. ¡°Raiden.¡±


    ¡°How did you know him?¡± The other one with super white skin asked. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Hali.¡± He offered his hands so I grabbed them.


    They had lots of questions which I could not answer. Who are they?


    ¡°Colden.¡± He gave me a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about our names. It should be revealed in the full moon.¡±


    I moved my head from up and down, my attention was not on them, but on Fire who was now walking away. ¡°Give me a second.¡±


    I ran towards him. My feet stuck on the ground when he faced me. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I just want to say thank you for what you did for-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my duty.¡±


    I was about to step my feet to move forward, but he gestured to me to stop. Cold emotion was written on his face. I was curious why he did not want me toe near him.


    ¡°Duty? What kind of duty? Are you a Beta? A warrior?¡± I stepped forward and stopped when he talked again.


    ¡°You are taking the boundary.¡±


    I could not guess what was on his mind. All I wanted was to say thank you, nothing more, but he was giving me an action that was unpredictable.


    ¡°Boundary?¡±


    He hardly closed his eyes and turned his back to me. ¡°Pyro. That¡¯s my name.¡±


    I was about to move towards him, but he spoke again. ¡°So naughty! Don¡¯t follow me! Stay away from me! That¡¯s amand!¡±


    My eyes widened. His voice was loud enough to be heard by the men who approached me before. I had nothing to do except watch him away.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Colden shrugged his shoulders before following Pyro.


    ¡°He seems uninterested.¡± Hali tapped my shoulder.


    ¡°ording to my observation, he is like that three times a week.¡± I could hear theugh of Raiden. ¡°Go back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m free tonight.¡± Zephyrus winked at me. ¡°See me at the terrace, if you are willing.¡±


    I watched them walking away from me. Actually, my mind was messed up. Who are they? Are they guests? I did not see them before. And why should I not tell their names to anyone?


    ¡°Fira, King Oswald is calling you. Your duty is at the Kingdom¡¯s dinner.¡± Eira called me when she saw me walking.


    ¡°Woah! Really?¡± I jumped with happiness. This was my first time at a huge long table of royals. I will meet the Alpha Kings from different Elemental packs.


    ¡°Faster!¡±


    I fixed myself before going upstairs. My heart was pounding so hard and loud. My smile was growing to my lips as I observed the luxuriousness of the kingdom. I was not usually in here because my duty was always in the kitchen or cleaning the clothes. Luckily, I would serve the Alpha Kings.


    ¡°Hi.¡± A broad smile was written on my lips as I saw the crowd of Omega wearing a red uniform, holding utensils. That red means we were assigned to the Alpha King of Fire. ¡°My name is Fira from the family of Hayes.¡±


    ¡°Hello. I am Cass from the family of Leonardo.¡± She soundly sighed. ¡°Our deepest condolences for your loss.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I still managed to not remove my smile although the sadness started to consume me.


    After they introduced themselves, taught me the areas and our duties we moved to the dining area. I looked around while my mouth was barely opened, mesmerizing with the beauty of sacred dining in. There was a long gold table, a strong chandelier light, paintings of different elements, a statue of the 5 Kings, and other symbolism of the kingdom. My feet stopped with the Alpha King of Fire.


    ¡°Fira, Move! They are now here!¡± Cass grabbed my arms and guided me to form align.


    ¡°I can¡¯t y basketball here.¡± That voice was familiar to me.


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    I moved my eyeball in my side, not including my neck. I had a curiosity to look at who they were. My eyes widened when I saw the four men that I met before. In their back was Pyro, no emotion, no energy walking.


    So, they are the Alpha Kings?


    I almost slipped the tray on my hand, but I managed to tighten my hold on it. I would be dead if I break this. I could not believe that Pyro was one of them!


    ¡°Fire¡­¡± I whispered. I heard them call him ¡®Fire¡¯. Our eyes met when he gazed at my direction.


    He is the Alpha King of Fire. I was busted not to know that!


    In our kingdom, the kings were hidden not until the full moon. That was why they said their name was confidential.


    ¡°Fira.¡± Zephyrus waved his hands. Being friendly. ¡°You are here.¡± He was about to walk towards me when Pyro stepped faster. He got the tray in my hand and put it down on the table.


    ¡°Give me a sec.¡± He said to his brothers.


    I looked at his back while following him. He brought me to the third-floor veranda, near the Fire room.


    ¡°Show me your wrist.¡± He wasmanding me. His voice was thick.


    ¡°Why?¡± I stuttered as I looked into his eyes. I wanted to avert my look, but it glued me to his almond eyes. My heart was pounding so fast as I observed every detail of his face. He is more handsome when near, his scent was strongly attractive.


    I did not show him my wrist that was why he grabbed it and slowly opened it.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He gritted his teeth.


    When I looked at it, my mouth barely opened. There was a symbol of fire.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Imprinted.¡± He said while facepalming. ¡°Don¡¯t show your wrist to anyone. That¡¯s an order!¡± He left me absorbing what he said.


    Then, when I realized I spoke, the reason why he stopped but never faced me again.


    ¡°You are my mate? But¡­ how?

 Chapter 6

    HIS PROPERTY


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    The Alpha King of Fire did not answer my question, he walked away from me instead. He left me hanging, questioning what happened to me and him after the death of my mother.


    Why do I have this symbol of Fire in my wrist? I badly need an answer.


    I was staring at my wrist for so long. I was the weak Omega who had no longer time in this world because if I made a mistake, they were no mercy. They can kill me or worse, it includes my family. If they knew that I had this kind of symbol, the Betas would suffer me to death. Everyone in this kingdom would treat me like an animal until this symbol gradually erases.


    I held tight my skirt, hiding the symbol. I immediately walked towards the hallway and followed King Fire. I was not allowed to call him by his name because it was not yet a full moon. Their real names were hidden under the elemental power they had.


    ¡°Where have you been!¡± Saza grabbed my arms in full force. Saza is the Leader of the Omega who has been assigned to the Alpha King of Fire.


    My body was trembling as she looked at me with her burning eyes. This was my end if she punishes me. I was trying to hide the symbol on my wrist because she might see that. My chest was pounding so recklessly when she gritted her teeth. The thing was, if you were assigned in the royal¡¯s kingdom area, you are prone to punishment because you are prohibited to make any single mistake. I was exposed to the rules that must abide, if I did not, I might be killed. My body was not used to handling any pain. All my life, I was just cleaning the clothes, serving them. Not encountered any violence, except when the three rainbow sisters bullied me.


    ¡°20 shes!¡±


    My heart skipped to beat as she said those words. Immediately, my eyes watered. ¡°Please, no. I can¡¯t handle the shes. My body is no-¡±


    ¡°30 shes!¡± Her face had no emotion, she was like a hidden monster inside the kind feature of ady. She looked at his side, nodding at the guard. ¡°Simon, give her 30 shes.¡±


    Simon walked towards me and recklessly grabbed my shoulder. I shut my mouth from pleading because the more I plead, the more I get hurt. Simon dragged me to the hallway, he was abusive because my arms, for sure, had a blood clot.


    ¡°I saw her!¡±


    The guard stopped from walking. We both looked back at Cass. She was nervous, I Knew, but she managed to bow to Saza and spoke. ¡°I saw her with the Alpha King of Fire, he talked to her and that was why she was gone for a second.¡±


    Saza stared at her face, observing if she was telling the truth. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I swear to the Alphas.¡± Cass was bowing his head, she did not look at Saza.


    ¡°Let her go.¡± Shemanded, walked towards me and straightly looked at eyes. ¡°Be good. I will watch you.¡±


    I bowed to her, my body was still shaking from the tension.  ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When she walked away, I ran to Cass and hugged her. We both sighed as a relief. If she did note, 30 shes would rip my body. I could not take that pain.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Cass.¡± I was looking at her with a smile.


    ¡°You can tell her that King Fire asked you toe.¡± Cass held a tray from the table. She looked at me with pity in her eyes. ¡°Try to avoid the punishment. Last time, I got fifty shes, I had a fever so high. I thought that was the end of my life.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her about King Fire because of the fear that consumed me.¡± I grabbed a tray, still trying to keep the symbol out of anyone¡¯s sight. ¡°What happened? Why did you get fifty shes?¡±


    She chuckled. I found her cute by her full smile, a natural beauty was showing on her round small face. ¡°I sneak into the room of King Fire.¡± She moved closer to my ear and whispered. ¡°I have a crush on him. I just wanted to take a look at his things and smell his bed. Crazily, Saza caught me.¡±


    I did not know, but a smile formed on my lips. ¡°You are insane.¡± Imagine, what she did was breathtaking. I could not do that.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I am okay now.¡± We walked towards the wealthy carpet, going to the kitchen. ¡°If you want to taste one of the Alpha, go to the Alpha King of Wind. He will amodate you with open arms.¡±


    Alpha King of Wind? What was his name? He told me that. I did not remember their names. Maybe when I saw him again.


    ¡°Who is the Alpha King of Wind?¡± Out of curiosity, I asked her. We positioned ourselves on the sink to start washing the dishes.


    ¡°King Wind, the most approachable man, he will ask you toe to his room if you are interested. Easy to please. The one always had a smile and he is so handsome!¡± Cass was blushing as she told stories.


    I pulled all the information together and tried to remember the King Wind. Ah! I knew him! Zephyrus. That was his name. He said to mest time that he was free that night and if I was willing, go to the terrace. Yeah, I remembered his name, it was just my head was preupied from knowing who my mates are plus the shaking scene of almost having thirty shes.


    ¡°Actually, they are all approachable, but at times unpredictable, especially the King Fire. Don¡¯te near him, if he doesn¡¯t call you, punishment is always his words.¡±


    That was why when I wanted to say thank you, he said I was not allowed toe near him.


    ¡°Fira?¡± Saza was on the door, staring at me.


    ¡°Yes, Madame?¡± I wiped my wet hands on my skirt and came near her.


    ¡°Bath yourself. King Wind is looking for you. Don¡¯t make him wait any longer. You will be punished.¡± After her words, she turned his back to me.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! He saw you and your beauty. Okay, fix yourself, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Cass was excited as she organized my hair.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± I stared at her with all my confusion and it trembled the hell out of me.


    ¡°He likes you. It means he wants to take you-¡±


    ¡°No! Can I say no? I mean I am not ready and-¡± I looked down, peeking at my wrist. I was owned by someone, owned by the Alpha King of Fire. I was an imprinted werewolf, even though I did not yet meet my wolf form.


    I am King Pyro¡¯s property.

 Chapter 7

    ALPHA KING OF WIND: ZEPHYRUS


    My body was shaking as I walked in the huge porcin golden hallway of the Elemental Kingdom. Every step was drumming my chest, it was loud and reckless. I felt like my heart was going out of my body.


    When they were bathing me, I was hiding my wrist. I put bandages on it and said that I had a wound. If they saw the symbol I was in big trouble, my family would suffer to death.


    I was biting my lips, my tears were condensing in my eyes as the guards opened the huge tribal door of King Wind¡¯s door. It was blue in color, there was also a symbol of wind.


    When I got inside the room, I stared at the man facing the table, sitting while looking at the scroll.


    ¡°Good evening, King Wind.¡± I bowed my head in respect for him. I was seeing the ground and never looked up when he never told me. The fear was crawling all over my body.


    What if he takes my body tonight? I can¡¯t allow him because I don¡¯t want that to happen. Will he sentence me to death?


    ¡°Good evening.¡± His voice was excited. When I looked up, I saw a big smile on his face, a weing atmosphere in his expression. Although his emotion was friendly, I could not say any words because who knows what he could do if I did something wrong? I did not know him well.


    ¡°Come here, Fira.¡± His tone was nevermanding, he was like calling a friend or what.


    When I did not move, his smile became wider. As I looked at him, there was no spark of lust or n or darkness, but of course, the horror was on me. I could not read his mind, except the approachable personality of an Alpha King. Cass was right, he was easy to please, but why would he call me? Except he wanted me on his bed. I could not take what he was requesting-


    ¡°Fira, Chill! I just ordered them to bathe you so that they will think of you warming my bed tonight.¡± A loud sound of hisugh echoed in the area. ¡°But the truth is¡­¡± He raised the papers on his table. ¡°Tada!¡±


    I stopped my eyebrow from raising up. This King was different, he was funny and cute. I was caught myself walking towards him because he was easy to apany, unlike Pyro, I could not understand what he was thinking. He was so cold and expressionless.


    ¡°I heard that even if you are Omega, you are good at reading, writing-studying. You can help me review these papers that cause pain in my head.¡± He grabbed a chair and tapped it, gesturing me to sit down. ¡°We have an examination tomorrow. I badly need your help.¡± He smiled at me so wide. I blinked as I saw the twinkle of his white teeth because his face was stretching too much the way he grinned ear by ear. ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, King Wind.¡± I gently sat beside him. I was still shy. How could I talk with the Alphasst time just like an ordinary person? It made me want to swallow by the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me King Wind when we are alone. Ugh. Cringe.¡± He shook his body as if that was the gross feeling that he could hear. ¡°Zephyrus. That¡¯s my name.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kin-Zephyrus. Your wish is mymand.¡± I started to read what was on the scroll.


    At first, he was wrinkling his forehead and he could not understand what I was teaching him. I found him cute, the cutest among all of the Alphas, especially when he could not get the letters. He just smiled and moved his head left and right. He was a charming kind of King.


    He scratched his head, and pouted his lips. ¡°Sorry, Fira. I can¡¯t really get it. Can you repeat?¡± He was blushing his face. I thought it was because of the embarrassment.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After a long long repeated session of teaching him, finally, he learned something from me and I was proud of that. By the knowledge of the King Wind, trusting me in this matter was something to treasure. That means, he was seeing me as a good person and trustworthy.


    ¡°Gotcha! I told you that!¡± He was shouting in happiness when he said it was a wind. Of course he would know that because he was Alpha King of Wind. ¡°The wind is a natural movement of air, the current blowing from a specific direction!¡± He danced on his chair as if he got a perfect answer in every question that I asked when in fact, he was not right in so many aspects of the lesson. This one was his first correct answer.


    ¡°Am I right? Huh!¡± He stood up and turned around, dancing like a worm. ¡°Tired!¡± He jumped on his bed and curled his body. ¡°I hate studying, but Raiden will kick me when I get zero on the examination tomorrow. He is a so-called genius and he expected all of his brothers to be like him!¡± He sat on the bed and looked at me. I felt his stare was not belittling my status. The way he talked and gazed at me was just like a close friend, a high school ssmate, or a neighbor or what. That made me amaze with his personality.


    ¡°Where is the justice in that!¡± He let his back fall again on the bed and shook his feet as if he was a kid, tantruming because his lollipop was stolen by his fellow yer. ¡°I hate the lessons! I hate learning, but¡­¡± A smile formed on his lips. ¡°There is only one lesson I love to learn about.¡± He sat again and stared at me with a full smile on his lips. ¡°Ask me what that is?¡±


    I was startled, but I did not want him to notice that. One second he was shouting with his disapproval of learning, another one second again, he was crazy smiling as if he remembered something funny and wanted to share it with me. ¡°What is that?¡± I asked, not forgetting my respect.


    ¡°Human anatomy!¡± He fell on his back again on the soft bed and burst outughing. He was stomping his feet in the air while holding his belly. It was so loud, the reason why I covered my mouth. Hisugh was radiating on me. He was one crazy person. ¡°When that was the lesson, they were shocked when I got perfect! Female and male organs! I really love human anatomy!¡± The sound of hisugh was echoing in the whole huge room.


    He gazed at me as he was still chuckling. ¡°You canugh.¡± The sound of our happinesssted. I was not noticing our distance, he was a king, I was an Omega. I was truly d to meet him.


    We both panting, tired ofughing when there was a loud hit on the door, wanted to break it to open. ¡°Zephyrus.¡± He was not shouting, but I knew that there was tension in his voice.


    Zephyrus sat on the bed and stared at the door. Then, looked at me and shrugged. ¡°What is wrong with Pyro?¡± He stood up and slowly walked towards it.


    Before he opened the door, he gazed back at me again. ¡°Understand him, Fira. Maybe he didn¡¯t drink his medicine for tantrums.¡± He covered his lips and we both chuckled.


    When the door opened, Pyro¡¯s nk emotionless eyes met mine. ¡°Move out.¡± His voice was not raising, but the authority was there.


    I stood up and was about to step forward when he talked again. ¡°Guards, bring this Omega to my room.¡±

 Chapter 8

    THE KING FIRE¡¯S ROOM


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Here we were again, my chest was drumming so reckless and loud. I was trembling as we walked to the room of the Alpha King of Fire. This day was beautiful for me by stomping into the dine in area of the royals, but knowing who my mate was, the knowledge of almost getting a sh or calling by the King Wind, it made my heart rumble. It felt like I was always in danger.


    ¡°Wait for the King Fire toe.¡± The guard walked away from the door. I wanted to grab his arms and said, ¡®Please, don¡¯t leave me with the scary king.¡¯ But I had no strength to do that.


    King Fire was the coldest and scariest among them. I admitted that every time he looked at me, I felt the weakening of my body due to trembling.


    What does he need from me? Why did he order the guard to bring me here?


    Ugh! I could pee in my skirt by just waiting for him. I stomped on the ground and my hands were in the middle of my thighs. The fear was crawling all over my body.


    When I looked at my back, I almost fell my jaw on the floor. The King Fire was leaning his back on the door, looking at me with no emotion while his hands were in his pocket.


    ¡°Oh, crap!¡± I covered my mouth. I almost jumped into frustration until I realized I was not yet bowing, so I did. ¡°I am sorry, King Fire. Why did you call me? Is there anything you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Rise.¡± His voice was not shouting, just soft, but the authority was there. ¡°Who gave you permission to ask me?¡±


    I stared at his face, but when our eyes met, I moved down. As an Omega, I was not allowed to look directly into his eyes. That was punishable byw.


    ¡°Sorry, King Fire. Sorry, your majesty-¡±


    ¡°Pyro. That¡¯s my name.¡± He walked past me.


    I was almost out of bnce by the shaking of fear that I was feeling. A sigh of relief came out to me when suddenly he grabbed my waist just to support me. I was bending my body while he was wrapping his arms on me. We stared at each other¡¯s faces.


    A good looking man. A goddess of handsome men. His eyes were captivating. The nose was well formed, perfect for a guy and his¡­ lips. I gulped my saliva, prohibiting it to fall out of my mouth. This guy was mouthwatering! His smell made me feel dizzy andid on his chest!


    Ugh! Oh, crap! Push me away from mistakes. I could kiss this handsome feature until the morning came, if he was not a king.


    When he realized that he was holding me like a charming prince, he moved his arms away as if he felt burn from my body.


    ¡°Oh, ahh!¡± I fell into the ground. I held my butt as I was staring at his actions.


    He did not care about me, he just walked towards the bed and satfortably. He was unpredictable. He changed mood every time. He was the same as the girl who had her menstruation.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood up, I was just bowing my head. I waited and waited for him to order something for me, but the silence was deafening.


    Then, why did he bring me here? He was wasting my energy, time and effort. I enjoyed talking to Zephyrus more than him.


    Oh, crap. He was so silent like a dead man. No blood.


    I wanted to ask him what I was doing here, but my tongue could not speak. He made me not talk. I was not sure if he would like to hear the noiseing from my mouth.


    I was watching him by peeping on him, my head was still viewing the ground.


    What is he nning to do? Making all my blood go into my feet because of standing?


    ¡°Sit.¡± He pointed at the chair in front of his study table.


    A sigh of gratitude came out on me. My goodness, he saw my tired body. Maybe that was why he offered me to sit.


    A minute of silence again, I could not take the hush. I was not used to hearing nothing. My mouth always had something to say.


    I just looked around and observed the wonderful things inside his room. I could also scent the manly perfume of a guy, specifically his smell. That was good in the nose.


    It was nice to be with the Alpha King of Fire¡¯s room. It was wonderful, everything was red, unlike Zephyrus¡¯ room, it was blue. I loved to see red, that was my favorite color.


    ¡°Bored with me?¡± Finally, he talked, but his question was unexpected.


    I moved my head from left to right. I wanted to say, ¡®Yes, so much. You need to talk sometimes, your saliva will be dried.¡¯ Of course, I did not say those words, it was just in my head. He would punish me for being unrespectful.


    He just nodded slightly, looking at his big picture frame. I did not recognize that from the moment I entered here. His frame was scary, looking at the camera with a cold blooded feature while wearing a king red garment.


    Silence again. Oh, crap! Should I flip over just to make him smile? Or dance like a dancing queen, no music just pure swaying of my body? The hush was suffocating me. I wanted to talk and talk until my throat was bleeding.


    ¡°Sit.¡± One word of him burst out. He loved to say one word, huh? Should I call him ¡®One Word King¡¯?


    ¡°I am already sitting, King Fire.¡± I managed to make my voice tone respectful, not a sarcastic one.


    ¡°Here.¡± He pointed at his side.


    On the bed? Oh, crap! No way! My virginity was in danger!


    I stood up. I grabbed my skirt tightly and walked like a turtle. Then, I sat beside him.


    He looked down on my¡­ Oh, no! Was he looking at my thighs? No way-My thoughts cut as he held my wrist which was on my thighs. A sigh of relief blew out on me.


    ¡°Is the symbol still there?¡± He tilted my wrist at any angle, examining it. He grabbed plenty of air and blew it out. As his usual nk emotion, but I think he was frustrated.


    A minute of silence again. I had no idea, but we were staring at each other as if I was not an omega and he was not a king.


    Suddenly, he moved closer and closer. My eyes were widening. I could hear my heart pumping so fast.


    What is he doing?


    He moved again and went to my ear. I was having goosebumps. I closed my eyes to strengthen myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m cold. Can you warm me?¡±

 Chapter 9

    THANK YOU


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°I¡¯m cold. Can you warm me?¡±


    My eyes widened. I stared at his perfectly formed face. He blinked three times before he fell on my shoulder.


    ¡°Crap!¡± I had no idea what to do. If I touched him without permission, I would be punished.


    My heart was drumming loud. I could not think carefully. He made me shake like an earthquake. He was Alpha King of Fire and ording to Cass, his punishment always came out from his mouth.


    What to do?


    The tears condensed on the corner of my eyes. I was prevented from touching myself. I peek on his face to know what he was doing. His eyes were closed and he had a deep breathing. My forehead wrinkled like a wave in the ocean.


    Crap. What am I saying? In this kind of situation, really?


    I gulped my saliva and peeped again on him. He was peacefully sleeping. Suddenly, I felt that the airing from his nose was hot.


    ¡°King Fire?¡±


    ¡°Pyro.¡± He said with amand. ¡°That¡¯s my name when we were alone like this.¡±


    I thought he was sleeping. I was wrong. A second of silence came by.


    It was hard to deal with him. I did not know when I should joke, or should not. When must I speak, or must not. This man was unpredictable and I would not risk touching him in exchange for the shes. I never experienced being whipped by the hard strap. ording to them, it would rip your back and even see your flesh. That was a pity. I wished I could go back to my area where there was nothing to do, except cleaning and washing.


    ¡°King Fire?¡± I was trying to know again if he was sleeping. The silence was the only response so I guessed he was sleeping.


    I gulped in tension as I raised my hand and slowly put it on his back. I just tried to see if he would react, when he did not say or act anything. I touched his forehead. I did not recognize it before. He had a strong fever. I thought King Fire was immune to any disease, especially he was fire, but I was wrong.


    ¡°King Fire-Pyro, you have a strong fever. Can you let me nurse you?¡± He did not answer. His mouth was closed. Maybe he was in the deepest of his sleep.


    ¡°Fire can cause an igniting sensation, but in your case you are carrying the element of fire. Why do you have a fever?¡± I bit my lips as I graduallyid him down on the bed. I held my breath while doing that. My chest was going up and down. I hoped he would not wake up and punish me after. I was just trying to take care of him.


    ¡°I hope you can¡¯t order them to whip me, Pyro.¡± I stood up and went to the bathroom. Actually, I was not allowed to go here. I was just an Omega. I should not use his bathroom.


    I was looking for a rug, and I saw a white small one. I went to the sink and opened the faucet. I wet the towel and twisted it. I brought a bowl of water to me.


    I slowly walked, going to bed again. I sat and looked at his tamed masculine face. He looked more handsome in the near distance. I was just wondering what happened to his vocal cord, he did not often talk or he just did not want to.


    ¡°I will touch your body with a rug, your majesty. It can lower your temperature. I am not sure if you can allow me, but I will try. Also, I have no capability to order the guard to call the royal doctor. So¡­¡± I stared at his perfectly formed handsome features. I gulped three times to avoid myself from touching his cheek. ¡°So I will take care of you.¡±


    I started to touch the rug on his forehead, down to his cheek, eyes, nose, and when my eyes viewed his lips. I swallowed my saliva again and bit my lips.


    Why is there a person who has handsomely attractive red lips? Where is the justice to my lips? It was not beautiful, it was pinkish, but I could say not so ugly.


    I touched the wet rug to every exposed portion of his body. Of course, I did not strip his coverings. He might be so mad at me if I saw his body.


    After nursing him, I leaned the back of my hand on his forehead. Next was the neck. A sigh of relief came out when I noticed that the temperature went down.


    ¡°You are better now, Pyro. I hope in the morning you are fully well.¡± I blew out the harsh airing from my mouth. I was so sleepy.


    I leaned my head on the side of the bed. My body was bending, I was sitting on the chair while my face was on the bed. Later, I would wake up again to check on him. But now, I need to take a nap. I closed my eyes and let the darkness consumed my body.


    ¡°She slept here?¡±


    ¡°Poor girl. He might be punished.¡±


    ¡°Pyro asked the guard to bring Fira to her room. I think he would not sh her.¡± I heard the voice of Zephyrus.


    ¡°Is it possible that Pyro would not burst in anger when he woke up?¡±


    ¡°Shake the woman¡¯s shoulder. I pity her.¡±


    I blinked two times. It was noisy. I could hear what they were talking.


    Who are they? Does Eira have visitors this early morning?


    I blinked again, my eyes were blurred. There were four men standing around the bed. I blinked again and my eyes widened when I saw who they were.


    Oh, crap! I slept in Pyro¡¯s room! Crap! Crap! This was a disaster!


    ¡°What are you all doing in my room! Get the hell out of my personal space!¡± I could hear the anger of Pyro. He was giggling.


    I stood up immediately and bowed to him. ¡°I am sorry, King Fire. Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Get. The. Hell. Out. Of. My. Room!¡± King Fire was burning. Literally burning in madness. He was looking at his brothers. He did not pay attention to look at me.


    ¡°I told you. We should not go inside.¡± Raiden was saying that to Zephyrus.


    ¡°He must be super mad.¡± Hali was smiling, teasing as if he wanted what happened.


    ¡°Yeah, he is. Like you see how the smoke goes out from his ear?¡± Zephyrusughed out loud. He was a happy man. Always.


    ¡°Sorry, Pyro.¡± Colden gave him a guilt look before following his brother.


    I walked, following them on their back. I had no time to exin. It was obvious that he was so mad. I did not want to add fire to it.


    ¡°Fira?¡±


    I turned around and faced him again. I bowed and answered. ¡°Yes, King Fire?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He cleared his throat, looked away and sat on the bed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Did I hear it right?

 Chapter 10

    THE HIDDEN MONSTERS


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was smiling like a crazy person when the door in his room closed. If I was just alone. I jumped so high. He said thank you to me!


    I had no idea why I had this feeling of happiness inside my chest. No matter what it was, I did not mind. At least I was happy with the simple gesture of King Fire.


    I did not believe that his heart would not soften. I remembered how he saved me even though he did not know me. If he did note, I might die like my mother. His heart was pure and genuine. I was looking forward to that. I would do anything to help him and even sacrifice my own life. That was how Imitted myself to him. By giving back his kindness.


    ¡°Fira!¡± Zephyris circled his arms on my shoulder. I had an awkwards feeling about that. ¡°Imagine. Puro does not want another person in his room, he doesn¡¯t want another person to be close to him, but you break the boundary! You are a lucky woman.¡±


    A fake smile formed on my lips. What is he saying? I did not do anything. I just took care of him because he had a fever.


    Colden smiled at me when my eyes met him. He was scratching his forehead. That Alpha King of Ice was shy, that was his personality. I noticed it before.


    ¡°King Wind, don¡¯t touch her. Respect women.¡± Raiden, the Alpha King of Lightning said. He was thinking matured and I think he was bncing the naughtiness of his brothers.


    Zephyrus removed his hand on me as if he felt burned. ¡°Oops. I thought we were closed. We are friends, right, Fira?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, your majesty.¡± I was stuttering. These men were not ordinary werewolves. They were kings! They were talking at me as if I was higher in rank.


    ¡°See? In the city it was normal to give a girl a friendly touch.¡± Zephyrus smirked like an even teaser while staring at Raiden. ¡°You can go with me in the city if our father gives us permission. You will meet plenty of beautiful girls!¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Raiden walked faster, passing them all. ¡°If you need something. I am in the library.¡± He walked away from us. Then, I looked back again to look at Zephyrus. ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape again. I will tell father if I caught you.¡±


    Zephyrus pouted and red at him. ¡°Fine! This ce is boring!¡±


    Is Zephyrus the younger among them all? I thought he was.


    ¡°Louder. So that father could hear you.¡± Hali gave him a teasing smile. He stretched his body. ¡°I will take another training so I can beat Pyro¡¯s ass.¡±


    ¡°In your dream.¡± Zephyrus teased him back. He walked away to the hallway. ¡°See you next time, Fira!¡±


    ¡°See you, too, your majesty.¡± I bowed to him even though he was running out of sight.


    Alpha King of Ice, Colden, waved his hand a bit. ¡°See you when I see you, Fira.¡± He gave me a smile before stepping away from us.


    ¡°Bye.¡± Hali said farewell, too


    I bowed to him and responded. ¡°Bye, your majesty.¡±


    I watched the ce where they walked. Their attitude was different. I could say that they were kind and were good kings for their werewolves. I thought in the fairy tales, the King always possessed a rude and ruthless personality. Well¡­ Pyro was an exemption. He was rude at times.


    ¡°Fira!¡± Saza saw me in the hallway. ¡°Where have you beenst night after going to King Wind?¡±


    I bowed my head. I was trying to hide the trembling of my body. She was ring at me as if his voice was itching to order the guard to sh me.


    ¡°I am in the King Fire¡¯s room, Madame.¡± I intertwined my hands. I tightened the hold of it. I was viewing the ground and I could not stare directly in her eyes.


    Crap. Please drag me out of this breathtaking moment. She could order a sh if I had no proper reason.


    ¡°Okay. Go to the Omega quarter. Bath yourself and follow me in the kitchen. I will give you five minutes!¡± Our eyes met, she had wrinkling eyebrows and madness on her expression.


    Actually, Saza was one of the youngest Omega leaders. She was the same age as me. The problem was, she acted as if she was a higher rank than the kings.


    ¡°I will do that, Madame.¡±


    ¡°Faster!¡±


    My feet rattled. I did not know where to start walking because I was nervous. I grabbed plenty of air and harshly bursted it out. I did that three times before my system became calm. She was scarier than the kings.


    That woman. Crap.


    I walked inside the Omega Quarter, my sister was inside. Since we were assigned to the Kings, specifically to me was King of Fire and she was to King Ice, Colden.


    ¡°Good morning, Sister.¡± I hugged her. She was sitting in the vanity mirror.


    ¡°Morning.¡± She gave me a small smile. ¡°How¡¯s your night with King Wind?¡± Her fist closed. ¡°I will kill him in my bare hands when he takes advantage of you.¡±


    My feet stuck on the ground. She was always like that, protective of her family. She was also joined the secret training for the omega so that she could learn how to fight even though she was in the bottom of the rank.


    ¡°No, no! I was with King Fire and nothing happened like that.¡±


    She closed her eyes and a sigh of relief burst out on her. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I worried when I heard that King Wind called you to warm his bed.¡±


    ¡°Zephyrus is not what you think, Sis. The kings were different from what we expected. They are all kind.¡± I sat on the bottom bed. We had a double decker bed. I was located on the bottom bed and she was on the top bed. We were just two in this small room.


    ¡°Zephyrus? You know his name?¡± Eira looked at me with her disbelieving eyes. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°He told me. They told me their names.¡± A wide beautiful smile formed on my lips.


    ¡°I only know Colden.¡± She said honestly. ¡°He gave me his name even though I did not ask.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah! Told you. They are kind!¡± I removed the apron on my waist. Time to take a bath. My eyes widened when I remembered that Saza only gave me five minutes!


    ¡°Oh, crap! I need to hurry!¡± I went to the bathroom immediately.


    ¡°Fira?¡± Eira was leaning on the door. I could feel that. I was just soaping my body so fast.


    ¡°Yes, Big Sis?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust the kings too much.¡±


    I stopped cleaning my body. I looked at the door. I could not see her, but I knew she was still standing there behind the door.


    ¡°Royal are all the same. They will take advantage of your innocence. They will use their power to manipte you.¡±


    A silence filled my ear. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Be aware of their hidden monsters.¡±

 Chapter 11

    HIDING TO HER


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    After Fira nursed me, I felt good. I was sick for two days and I did not want them to know that. I hated people, their hands were repulsing my body, except the hands of my mother. I just did not want people near me.


    I looked around. The air touched my body. I was sitting on my favorite tree. I could see the peaceful view of nature, but it was ruined when someone shook the tree. The leaves fell and other branches cracked. When I looked down, it was Hali.


    ¡°Hi, Pyro the snobber.¡±


    I did not make an effort to open my mouth. I just heaved a sigh and ignored him. He was disturbing my silence.


    ¡°Get down! What happened to you and Fira? Did you already give your virginity to that girl?¡± Hali quake the tree so hard, that was why I held the strong branch beside me. He was annoying me.


    ¡°Yeah? Or else I will take other omega to go with your be-¡±


    ¡°They are human. Not an animal. Treat them right.¡± Those were the longest words I had said for a past hours.


    ¡°You are not going to take advantage of them, Dude. They will give in to you with a happy smile on their face.¡± Hali tried to climb on the tree, but he failed. He had no strength to go with me in an upper location. Too weak.


    I shut my mouth. His voice was an ache in my ear. I wanted him to go away and I waszy shouting to him to do that. He would not listen, though.


    ¡°Move down. Yahoo! Teach me how to dodge and kick wisely. Father wants us to help each other, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    I just blinked once as if I was not hearing him, ying deaf. He kept rehearsing day and night. He had no other things to do except training. He was not tired of doing that when in fact, the only thing he needed to improve was his thinking skills in a battle. He just attacked and attacked without strategies, but in terms of his strength, he had a strong body.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± He shook the tree harshly. That made me clench my jaw. He was so naughty.


    ¡°If my tree can¡¯t provide fruits. I swear¡­¡± I stopped from talking. In an instant, I feltzy to continue so I just shut my mouth.


    He kept shaking and kicking the tree so I had no choice, but to get down. I jumped in the air and exactly fell sitting on his shoulder. There was an urge for me to smile a bit, but I felt no energy so I did not do it.


    ¡°Tsk! You have a massive weight!¡± He overthrew me, but I flipped over before I fell so my feet stomped on the ground without injury. ¡°Teach me how to dodge well. Can you?¡± Hali grabbed the arnis on the ground and ran towards me. He hit me on the shoulder. ¡°Haya!¡± A wide smile was written on his face.


    His strike gave me a bit of a sting, but not a painful one. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your mind?¡±


    ¡°I am! You are boastful. I just don¡¯t know how to do your dodge strategies. You are so fast like Raiden.¡± He sat on the big rock and looked at the height of the Elemental Building. ¡°I want to visit the Water Pack, Pyro. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    I shook my head. It was better to sit on the tree for the whole day than traveling to their packs. I thought he was going to take training with me? I should have asked him, but my mouth was not responding to open and burst a words.


    ¡°In the evening, Zephyrus will escape again. He is offering me to join him. You want to join us?¡± He kicked the small stone.


    ¡°No.¡± I moved my head from left to right. It was better to sleep all night than escaping. If father knew about that, they would take their shes so badly. Even though Zephyrus was immune. Last time, he wasughing while the guards were hitting him on the back.


    Even the kings were having a shes when wemitted a mistake and that was for equality. Everyone was afraid of facing that cruel punishment. I did not encounter that one because I was too kind to vite the rules.


    ¡°You know, Pyro. Sometimes enjoy your life.¡± He got his exclusive arnis which had a trademark of Water. ¡°By the way, we are nning to invite Fira.¡±


    I was a bit shocked, but no expression came out. They were out of their minds. If they were caught, Fira was included and I should not let that happen. I felt pity on that woman. Her mother died in front of her and I could not imagine how painful that was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t include Fira in your naughtiness.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A smirk formed on her lips. ¡°So you wille?¡±


    ¡°Still no.¡± I stood up and turned my back on him. ¡°I will report to my father if you drag her to the city.¡± I stepped on my feet and was ready to leave him when he spoke.


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡±


    I looked back on him. ¡°It is more than a threat.¡±


    I heard his loud chuckle. He was teasing me again and for the entire life of being with him, this was the time that I was so annoyed. I was so irritated that even a small rock on my way kicked out.


    They were dragging her in their mess? She was just an omega and a woman. If they punish her, she would die in bleeding. That was annoying the entire me.


    There were people bowing on me when I woke into the hallway. My forehead was wrinkled. I could not blow away the giggling in my teeth.


    Why am I so mad? It is just Fira and I am out if they are caught. Since when have I cared for that woman?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stopped stepping when I saw her. She was with Cass, they were smiling while having a conversation. My eyes glued on her smile. I realized that I was staring at her, that was why my forehead was wrinkled.


    When they were moving close to where I was standing, I caught myself turning my back and walking in the other direction. I was hiding so that she would not see me.


    What¡¯s wrong with you, Pyro?

 Chapter 12

    THE WRITTEN EXAMINATION


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I peeked at Fira, I saw her passing the hallway. My back was leaning on the wall and my body was a bit twisted enough to view her. When she was finally out of my sight, I was about to move forward when¡­


    ¡°Boo!¡±


    My expression was shocked, but I managed to expose the calm emotion. It was Zephyrus ying a fool again. Heughed out loud while holding his belly, the mouth was opened and I could see his full teeth.


    ¡°Who are you hiding for?¡± He peeped into the hallway and looked around. ¡°There¡¯s nothing except for the busy Omegas who was dragging the tray, going to the kitchen of the dining royal¡­¡±


    While he was peeking on the side of the wall and talking about so many nonsense things, I left him. I left him like he was a crazy person speaking to himself. Zephyrus always had plenty of things to say and I hated his noise.


    I walked to the shortcut tunnel of the kingdom and then went directly to my room. Much better if I was here. No irritating sounds. Only silence that was soothing.


    It was true that in the Elemental Kingdom, it was more boring than staying in the city because there, they had technologies that may be used to entertain yourself. Here, even cell phones were not present. Just a simple traditional life. But I loved that most. Silence. Silence, but the sounds of the swaying trees and humming of air were present.


    ¡°King Fire?¡± The guard knocked on the door. I did not want to stand up. I was sittingfortably on my bed.


    I never waste saliva to talk and my guard, Seryo, knew that even though I never burst a word, I was listening. ¡°King Oswald summoned all the Kings due to the examination today.¡±


    I groaned with annoyance. I almost forgot that we had an examination for today about the history of the Elemental Kingdom and the strikes to the body to knock out the enemy.


    I closed my eyes to refresh my knowledge. I could still remember that even though I was not taking notes. My brain was remembering things immediately, my long-term memory was active, and no matter how long that event happened. I will never forget it.


    ¡°Coming,¡± I answered. I dressed using the garments with a symbol of fire on the back. I walked towards the tribal wooden door and opened it. I never nced at Seryo when he bowed, I just saw it in my peripheral vision.


    I walked into the huge wide hallway of the Kingdom. I went to the study room. My brothers were there. Zephyrus was wearing a king garment that was dark blue in color. Colden¡¯s garment was glowing blue green. Raiden was using glowing white for the representation of lightning and Hali was wearing light blue garments. All of them looked like elegant kings, but their thinking was childish, Raiden was an exception.


    Zephyrus was pouting while stomping his feet on the floor. He was annoyed. Perhaps I did not want to take the examination. He had always got a sh when he got a zero.


    ¡°Is human anatomy included in the test? I would be dead if I got zero again!¡± Zephyrus stomped his feet in the air. ¡°I hate this! I am not smart like Raiden! Where is the justice in that!¡±


    ¡°Just because you did not take the study seriously.¡± Raiden crossed his arms below the chest. He was seriously bored in his chair. ¡°When will the exam start? I still have three books that I need to finish today.¡±


    ¡°Great! I envy you for staying in the library for the whole day.¡± Zephyrus had a touch of sarcasm in his voice. ¡°Sad. Boring life.¡±


    Raiden gave him a serious look. ¡°At least I never encounter shes because my exam is always perfect.¡± He teased back the poor Zephyrus.


    ¡°Fine! You are smart and I am nothing! Justice, please!¡± Zephyrus was no longer to take the teasing moment with Raiden so he changed seats. He went beside Colden who was now looking at the white board. He smiled when he saw Zephyrus.


    ¡°Did you reviewst night?¡± Zephyrus asked Colden with a whisper.


    ¡°Ahm, yes.¡± Colden scratched his forehead.


    ¡°So I am the one who did not review? I mean I reviewed it. I am with Fira, but my head can¡¯t absorb everything she taught. Poor me.¡±


    Fira? Oh. That night when I ordered the guard to bring her to my room. So Fira taught her? What a smart girl.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat beside Hali who was now looking at the papers, reading them. This time, he was seriously taking the review. There were times that he was serious, times that he was annoying everyone. That was ording to his trip of the day.


    I was just shutting my mouth while looking out of nowhere. Sometimes, in the ceiling, counting the chandelier. Sometimes, watching the protesting of Zephyrus towards the test. Sometimes, my eyes were on Hali who was now thinking deeply. I thought it was not the test at all, he had something in his mind.


    It was not boring at all, especially when Zephyrus closed his mouth because Colden did not want to talk to him anymore. The silence filled the room.


    In the middle of hush, my father went to the room, smiling with his full teeth. ¡°Are you ready, my kings?¡± He had always asked that as if we were not prepared. We were doing this since we were a child, taking written exams like a normal teenager who had an evaluation after the lessons.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± We all answered, even me, but my voice was the lowest among them. Lazy talking again. When he asks about something you should answer it. There were times that he got mad at me because I was unable to talk. I hated moving my mouth. As if I was mute.


    The examiners gave us the test papers. It was usually an essay. A history of the kingdom and a bit of strategy to fight.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t read about this! Give me justice!¡± Zephyrus¡¯ loud voice covered the room. ¡°I hate-¡± He paused and looked down when his eyes met the burning fire from the eyes of King Oswald. He shut his mouth even though he was still pouting, the protesting was in his expression.


    Hali pulled his hair. I knew that he had a knowledge of history, but not the strategy because he did not want to use that in actuality.


    The test was easy for me. I started writing even though myziness of moving my hand was visible. I forced myself to take the exam. At first, I exined the strikes and then, atst, flipped my paper and saw the history. I started writing.


    The Elemental Kingdom was established a thousand years ago. The ancestor named King Agion was the strongest among the pack. He had a dream of making the Elemental Kingdom, the most well formed building so he started to order his members to gather everything that they could use until he produced the strong wall. The Kingdom began to be sessful and powerful among the packs. Eventually, they found out that King Agion was not just an ordinary wolf. He had the power of elements that had passed to the next generation until the present. Even though they could not prevent the attack of invaders, sometimes they won, sometimes lost, but in the end, they lived in peace.


    I put the pen beside my paper. Done.

 Chapter 13

    THE SYMBOL OF FIRE


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Can I move out?¡± I stood up and stared at my father who was now smiling, looking at my brothers as if that was the beautiful view for him.


    His eyes met me. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡± I forced myself to speak in a low tone.


    ¡°Me, too. Can I go? I have readings, father.¡± Raiden stood up and looked at our father, too.


    ¡°Okay.¡± King Oswald grabbed our papers. A smile formed on his lips when he checked our answers by just reading it. ¡°Good job.¡± He tapped my shoulder, next was Raiden.


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Raiden gave him a small smile before turning his back.


    King Oswald looked at me with the question in his eyes. ¡®How about you? What will you say?¡¯


    I blew a harsh sighed before I forced my mouth to open and say a word. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    Before I walked, I gazed at them. Hali was frustrated on how to answer the strategies. Colden was calm, but he was thinking about the strategies, too. Zephyrus was holding the pen tightly. His paper had no spot at all. Clean.


    Oh, poor Zephyrus. I think the shes after the exam are his best friends.


    ¡°Ah, I remembered! Fira said¡­¡± Zephyrus whispered, but I heard that. He was smirking and started to write.


    Fira said what? Well¡­ Good luck.


    I went out of the Judgment Room and went to my room. It was nice to have my room alone. I jumped on the bed andid my back on the bed.


    After a minute of hush, I heard the guard talking.


    ¡°King Fire, there is an omega here. She wants to give you medicine. Can I make here inside?¡±


    I managed to open my mouth even though I did not want to. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Fira, go back another time. He might not be a disturbance.¡±


    ¡°I just need to check on him. Last night he had a fever.¡±


    It was Fira?


    I blew a loud sigh before I spoke. ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Crap. Finally!¡± I heard the sound of the sigh of Fira.


    When the door opened, her wide smile could be seen on her face. I watched her bow. ¡°Your majesty, I bring you the medicine from the city because the medicine in our kingdom is out of stock. Imagine, I walked in the middle of the road and I saw beautiful cars. I went to the mall and I walked a bit. I promised to go home early so I could bring you this. My sister Eira shouted at me, she said that going to the city was dangerous¡­¡±


    There was an urge for me to smile. She was so bby. Not just that, she was saying those words without even blinking, pausing, and breathing. Even though I wanted to smile I never did that.


    ¡°When I walked in the hallway, I heard that you have an examination. So I waited on the-¡±


    ¡°Put the medicine on the side table and leave.¡± I positioned myself in the side, making her face my back. I closed my eyes and wanted to take a nap, but I could not make it happen. My brain was active due to Fira¡¯s present. I heard footsteps, going to the side table.


    ¡°Are you okay now, King Fire?¡±


    ¡°Pyro. That¡¯s my name.¡± I had no idea why I had no feeling of forcing myself to talk.


    ¡°Pyro, can I watch you drink your medicine? I have no idea if you are already well. Your feverst night was high and now you have your exam. You must be tired.¡±


    Her voice was not irritating me. That was soothing to me instead.


    ¡°Please, Pyro.¡± She added.


    I sat down, leaned my back on the headboard of the bed, the foam dipped. I shut my mouth, I just stared at her. Her lips were stretched with a smile on it.


    ¡°Here.¡± She got the medicine. ¡°It says Acetaminophen, but let me first check if you are-¡± She moved closer to me, her hands raised and was about to put on my forehead when I cut her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯te closer.¡± My emotions were cold.


    ¡°I am sorry, Pyro. I just want to check if your fever is already well.¡±


    I grabbed the medicine on the table and put it in my mouth without even drinking water. Actually, I had no fever, maybe a bit, but that was nothing. I just wanted her to get out of my room.


    She just stared at my face, which made me awkward. I hated when someone was staring at me. I was used to people bowing in front of me. This woman was brave to look at me directly.


    ¡°I hope you are really well, Pyro.¡± She grabbed a ss of water. ¡°Are you not going to drink water?¡±


    I moved my head from left to right. ¡°Just move out.¡± Iy on my bed again and let her face my back again.


    ¡°How¡¯s your exam, Pyro?¡± Fira was consistently talkative. Good thing, I was not irritable with her voice. ¡°Zephyrus said he made only three mistakes. He remembered my te-I mean he remembered the things he reviewed and I was happy for him.¡±


    Although Fira could not tell me that she taught Zephyrus about the lesson. I knew about that. I heard iting from him. Maybe that was their secret.


    ¡°Pyro? What happened to your exam?¡±


    I moved to face her. ¡°Fine.¡± I had long words to say. It was better than ignoring her. I felt like answering her conversation.


    ¡°That is good. I heard that you are the second smartest among the kings.¡± Her smile became bigger. ¡°Raiden is the first. Can you tell me about what the test is all about?¡±


    My forehead wrinkled. She noticed that, which was why she chuckled smoothly. ¡°Oh, sorry. I am being bby.¡± She stood up and gave me a huge smile again. ¡°Rest well, Pyro.¡±


    She was about to turn her back when my reflexes immediately held her wrist. There was a cloth surrounding it, she was hiding the symbol.


    ¡°Yes, King Fire? Do you have something?¡±


    I grabbed air and removed my hands from her. ¡°Stay.¡±


    She sat down in front of me again. ¡°What else can I help you with?¡±


    I closed my eyes and bit my lips. I sat on the bed and faced her. ¡°Lately, I forgot about the lessons. Can you teach me?¡±


    I wanted to punch my face. What am I thinking?


    ¡°I mean-¡±


    ¡°Sure, Pyro! I will hold your papers, okay? Come here. Let¡¯s start.¡±


    I had a very awkward moment when I sat beside her. I had no idea what I was doing.


    ¡°I want to be a teacher, Pyro, but since I am just omega, I can¡¯t do that. I am just sneaking a book from the library when there is no one inside there. One time, Raiden caught me, but instead of reporting to his father. He lets me get what I want in just a condition of giving it back before the sun rises.¡± She told me a story.


    I had heard many stories, but her narration was my favorite. I was not getting tired of listening to her, which made me confused. Maybe I found a woman who had the same goal as my mother, but since she was a Lady of Fire pack, she chose to give her time to duties and responsibilities rather than teaching students.


    ¡°I thought Alphas are cruel and ruthless, but you are proof that not all people with power are abusing it. You and your brothers.¡± She grabbed my hand. I was about tomand not to touch me, but my mouth shut when she put a pen on my hands and she closed it by covering mine with her hands.


    ¡°Thank you for everything, Pyro. You may not have saved my mother, but you still saved me. Giving me another life to be spent on.¡± She started to write something while having a smile on her face.


    If only you knew what I did, you would be so mad at me.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked down at her wrist.


    You can¡¯t erase the symbol and it would risk your life.

 Chapter 14

    THE SIDE STORY OF THE ALPHA KING OF ICE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°This is chemistry. I have no idea why the kings are needed to study the form, but I will teach you the criss cross rule. It is as easy as you expect.¡± I was writing the symbol of elements, the Ba for Barium and C for Carbon.


    I was teaching Pyro for an hour and I was not getting tired. Sometimes, I caught him looking at my face, but I ignored him. He was just listening.


    Honestly, my voice was giving out. He noticed it, that was why he gave me water. ¡°You can go.¡±


    ¡°We are not yet done?¡±


    ¡°You will be back tomorrow.¡± He stood up and started to fix his papers and pens.


    ¡°I will organize it, King Fire.¡± I grabbed the papers and pens from his hands and I started to decorate them in order. ¡°My mom loves making things in order.¡± A smile formed on my lips.


    ¡°My mom, too.¡± I would not expect that he would answer me.


    I was nowfortable with him, but there were times that I was still trembling in fear. I was thinking if he would not want me to talk so long. I just could not pull in all the words that came from my mouth. I felt like I would be sick if I did not speak up about what was on my mind.


    ¡°I will leave, Pyro. Study well. Bye.¡± I turned my back on him with a smile on my face. It was nice to have an hour of being by his side. Even though the silence of him was there, at least he did not shout at me to leave like what happenedst time.


    A smile on my lips did not disappear even after washing the tes in the kitchen.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with a smile?¡± Cass hit me with her hips, the reason why I moved from my side.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I managed to shut my lips to avoid stretching them.


    ¡°I am jealous of you! I saw youing out from King Fire¡¯s room!¡± She grabbed the wet te and wiped it with the clean white rug.


    ¡°I¡¯m just following orders.¡± I put the te on the mouth of the faucet and let the water flow on it. Then, I wiped it with rotary rotation.


    ¡°What is his order, then?¡±


    I think I was blushing because my cheek was feeling the ignition. I had no idea why I was feeling this way.


    ¡°OMG! Did he demand to warm him-¡±


    ¡°No. We just talked and I taught him some stuff.¡±  I turned my back on her to pick the ss and put it inside the cab.


    ¡°I believed in you. King Fire is not like that. A silent handsome King.¡±


    We were just conversing when finally the time of working had ended. It was past midnight when I walked on the hallway, going to the Omega¡¯s Quarter. For sure, my sister was there.


    My feet stopped from walking when I saw Colden, Zephyrus, and Hali climbing on the window like ninjas. My forehead knitted as I realized that they were escaping. That was not good. I heard that even Kings had punishment and that was for equality.


    They passed on the window with a speed motion so I did not mind them. They were using that way because the guards would not see them. Whatever they nned, I was not included there. I would just act that I did not see them.


    When I arrived in our room, my sister was sitting in front of the mirror,bing her hair. ¡°You got homete, Fira. You know I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Sister. I had plenty of work.¡± I sat on the bottom bed of our double decker bed. I watched her brush her hair. I understand that she was stressed. ¡°Why are youbing your hair countless times?¡±


    ¡°Fira, our father is not home for about two weeks.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My mouth was barely opened. Since the Elemental Kingdom assigned us to take care of the dinings, and followmands from the alphas, I did not see my father. Ist gazed at him when mom died. I thought he was just busy in minings that were why he did note home frequently.


    Our home was located outside the kingdom, and we could go home during weekends. I was expecting to see him at our house.


    ¡°Do you get any news about him?¡± I stood up with panic in my expression.


    Mom died and I could not take it anymore if my dad would die, too. We were just three in the family and I wanted us to stick together.


    ¡°Nothing. The neighbor said the home was empty for two weeks, which means dad was not going home. I wondered what happened to him.¡±


    A loud sigh came out of my mouth. I was giving all my time in the kingdom, but I forgot about my family. We needed to know what happened to him.


    ¡°Maybe he is just overworking? You know mom died and he needs a lot of distraction?¡± I managed to stay positive even though the worry was crawling all over my body.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Eira moved his head from up and down. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    I looked down at her neck. My eyes widened when I saw a red mark on the side portion. ¡°Eira, is that a kiss mark?¡±


    Eira was stunned, she covered her neck. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Who did that to you?¡± I moved closer to her. I held the strands of her hair and pulled it up. She had no choice, but to reveal to me the red mark. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She moved her head, left and right motion. ¡°I am sleepy. Let us go to-¡±


    ¡°Tell me! Did someone touch you? Or harm you?¡± I gritted my teeth, my jaw was cleaned and my fist was slowly closing tightly. When ites to my family, I would fight to the death like what happened between me and the hunters.


    ¡°Who. Did. That. To. You?¡± I was emphasizing those words with a giggling tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± She averted her look at me. ¡°Colden.¡±

 Chapter 15

    CONVINCING THE KING FIRE


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I was peacefully lying on my bed when the world shook into extreme motion. I thought there was an earthquake so I held the corner of the bed to sustain my stability in my location, but when I heard the loud sound of Zephyrus¡¯ughter. I knew! He was shaking my bed!


    ¡°What are you three doing in my room! Get out!¡± I sat on the bed and red at them so badly. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Zephyrus had a smile while staring at me. Colden was scratching his head while having a peace sign on his finger. Hali was crossing his arms under the chest while having a smirk on his lips.


    ¡°What! I said¡­ leave my room!¡± I was shouting in annoyance. These three immature brat kings were ruining my night. It was midnight and they bothered my bed. I would probably kick them out of my room.


    ¡°You said get out, not leave my room.¡± Zephyrusughed harder. I covered my ears. Hisugh was so annoying.


    ¡°Sorry, Pyro.¡± Colden soft voice filled my ear.


    ¡°You need to go with us.¡± The bed bounced when Hali sat beside me and wrapped his arms on my shoulder. ¡°Let us go to the city.¡±


    ¡°Crazy,¡± I said shortly. I was about toy on my bed again when Zephyrus and Colden pulled my feet, I fell to the ground. I did the groan of annoyance.


    ¡°Zephyrus!¡± I knew that it was Zephyrus¡¯ n and Colden was just going with the flow. They both chuckled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Pyro. Let¡¯s enjoy the night.¡± Zephyrus moved his hips like a person who was not sane. He was dancing like an idiot. ¡°I missed dancing on the dancefloor and rocking sexy babies¡¯ bodies.¡±


    I shook my head and got up on the ground. ¡°A piece of annoyance,¡± I whispered. ¡°Get out if you do not want me to kick the three of you!¡±


    I said that I hated to talk, but when I was mad. All of the threats came out of my mouth.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Pyro! Join us!¡± Hali raised his feet and pushed my thighs smoothly. The reason why I moved back a bit.


    ¡°Why not ruin the night of Raiden instead? Huh?¡± I recklessly sat on the couch.


    ¡°Raiden is a killjoy. You know that. If we go there, we are not yet speaking, he will call father immediately. Thinking of reporting us that we are escaping again.¡± Zephyrus pouted. ¡°I know you wille.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I red at them. Hali was grinning at me as if he had thought something funny to do with me.


    ¡°Please, be with us, Pyro. It is just one night. Promise.¡± Colden said while a puppy¡¯s cute eyes blinked. That would not work on me. I swear.


    ¡°Just get out and if you want to go to the city, I am out!¡± I gritted my teeth in madness. They were destroying my peaceful bed at night. I was about to call Seryo and scolded him when I saw that the grill of my window was broken. They road trip again like ninjas.


    ¡°You ruined my window!¡± I could not take it anymore, my voice was higher. ¡°Get out-¡± My three brothers covered my mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t create a noise.¡± Hali whispered in my ear.


    This was ridiculous! They would not leave me if I did not yet create a fire to make them run. Well¡­ I do not want to burn my room so I would not do that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Pyro.¡± Zephyrus was still convincing me.


    They were now fitting themselves on the couch with me in the middle of them, like a burger patty.


    ¡°No.¡± I answered exhaustedly. I was tired of saying no, but they did not pay attention to listen. If they want to go, then, go. I would note.


    ¡°I will tell you that you will enjoy the night with the hot babies.¡± Zephyrus held my shoulder like a sales talker who was selling his product. ¡°You will love how they sway in yourp-oh, you are a virgin. You don¡¯t know that feeling, but I swear! You will say¡­¡± He looked up with open arms. ¡°Heaven!¡±


    Hali and Colden chuckled. ¡°You are a pervert, Zephyrus. Howe you are a King of Wind?¡± The sound of Hali¡¯s chuckle went loud.


    ¡°You are gross.¡± Colden tapped his shoulder. ¡°Be careful with the disease you can get from rocking different bodies.¡±


    Zephyrus shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I am immune.¡±


    ¡°Anyway. We are just convincing you so you will enjoy how life works in the city. It is more funny than the traditional.¡± Hali raised his hands and crossed his arms.


    ¡°If we get caught. Of course, shes wil be the punishment, but remember that we are not an ordinary werewolf. We can heal the wounds in just a week.¡± Zephyrus yed her hands, shaking in the air like having an attention disorder. He was energetic as always.


    ¡°Please, Pyro. I once went there and I really enjoyed it.¡± Colden used the cute blinking of eyes. My heart was closed to him, but that would not affect me.


    A second of silence. When I shut my mouth and did not respond to their so-called ¡®sales talking¡¯ they were now silent and that was good in the ear.


    Hali was shaking his feet on the ground, ying the stomping motion. Zephyrus was biting his nails. Gross. Colden was ying with his finger, counting one to ten. Childish.


    ¡°Go out of my room. Whatever you said. I will not go.¡± I stood up, walked closer to my bed and let my body fall on the bed. It bounced my body up and down. I closed my eyes. I heard their sighs and footsteps towards the window. It was not my thing to report them to our father. I was just a silent type.


    If they go to the city, I was just wishing for their happiness, and not to get caught, too. It was happilyying on the bed than travelling for miles just to get there. I was sure that I would not enjoy it because I had no interest in girls or parties. Whatever they called night out.


    ¡°Are you sure, Pyro?¡± Zephyrus¡¯ voice could be heard. My eyes were closed so I could not see them, but I knew exactly where they were. Standing in front of the window


    ¡°Just go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we need to hurry. Fira is waiting.¡± When I heard the voice of Hali, my eyes immediately opened.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fira? Fira was there?


    I sat as fast as I could. ¡°Wait for me. I will dress up.¡±

 Chapter 16

    NIGHT OUT


    A few minutester.


    We were at the bar, I was looking around. I hated the loud noise of music and squabbling with people.


    ¡°Where is Fira?¡± My forehead wrinkled as I looked at my three brothers. They shrugged their shoulders with a smirk on their faces, except Colden. He raised his finger with a gesture of ¡®peace.¡¯


    ¡°Scam.¡± I gritted my teeth and red at Hali and Zephyrus. I gave them a strike on the belly using the back of my hands.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Zephyrus¡¯ wince was visible.


    Hali did not care, he just passed me and sat on the ind counter.


    ¡°Really? Where is Fira?¡± My eyes had a fire as if I would burn the mastermind Zephyrus.


    ¡°Why me? It was Hali who said Fira was here!¡± Zephyrus moved away from me. ¡°I would not let her sh when we caught.¡± He sat beside Hali.


    ¡°Pyro has a crush on Fira. He joined us by just hearing her name.¡± Hali crossed his arms and called the bartender.


    I wanted to kick the ass of Hali for saying nonsense, but I kept silent. It was a waste of saliva if I fought back with not important things.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Zephyrus formed an O on his mouth. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°He just cares for her. You know Pyro.¡±  Colden said with a bright smile on his face.


    This ce was loud and annoyingly noisy. I wanted to go back to the kingdom. Staying here was suffocating my ear and bleeding it to the most painful way. I wanted silence.


    ¡°Hi, boys!¡± There were four girls who went towards us. They were wearing sexy clothes, the cleavage was barely seen, the curves were visible. I thought that they were beautiful.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Zephyrus waved his hand, the same as Hali. Colden was not minding them. He just shaking the ss, ying with the cube ice, then drank it.


    One of them stared at me with a full smile on her lips. I admitted that she was pretty.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The woman asked. She walked towards me and touched my chest. I moved away immediately. I hated to be touched by anyone or move them close to me.


    ¡°If you know, you¡¯ll d-¡± My line cut when Zephyrus went in front of me.


    ¡°His name is Roro. He is a bit shy. You know. A silent type of guy.¡± Zephyrus gave her a friendly talk.


    What the? Roro? That name was gross. Well¡­ I did not mind. What his trip were.


    ¡°I am Zep.¡± He grabbed the hand of a woman and put it on his lips. Zephyrus was really a good yer. The woman was now captivated with obviously a thrill on her expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­ Zep on me.¡±


    The girl was chuckling. She was blushing with his corny joke.


    ¡°These are my brothers.¡± Zephyrus wrapped his arms on Hali. ¡°You can call him Hal.¡± Next, he pointed to Colden. ¡°He is Den.¡±


    ¡°You are all handsome!¡±


    ¡°Hottiest!¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Can you join us tonight?¡±


    ¡°Can we dance?¡±


    They had lots of words to say, but whatever it was, no interest at all. What made this ce fun? It was boisterous. My ear was aching.


    ¡°Hi? I am Kiara.¡± The woman offered her hand.


    I stared at his hand for a second, then looked at Zephyrus, he just nodded and gestured to ept her hands.


    I had no choice, but tozily grab her hand. She had a flirty smile on her lips.


    ¡°Can I sit with you?¡±


    I moved a bit and gave her a chair beside me. ¡°Go.¡± I answered shortly. I ordered two bottles of liquor for the two of us. I did not mind my crazy brothers, they could handle themselves.


    ¡°Your name is cute. Roro¡­¡± Kiara chuckled a bit. ¡°Is that a nickname?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I did not look at her. I just moved the bottle in front of her. ¡°Drink.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She touched my shoulder and made my forehead wrinkled. If this woman was in the Elemental Kingdom, I would probably order the guard to give her a sh for disrespecting the way she held me. She should have asked permission.


    ¡°How are you, Roro?¡± Her flirty gesture never disappeared. I was not affected.


    ¡°Seventeen turning eighteen.¡± In the full moon. I did not continue that full moon thingy. She would find it weird.


    I was starting to feel bored so I looked around and found my brothers. Colden was still beside me, on my left. He was chuckling while talking to a girl, he looked like enjoying herpany. Hali was on the dance floor wrapping his hands to the stranger woman. He was smiling with a dark desire in his eyes. I just wished he used protection to avoid nting his seeds, he would get into big trouble if hemits mistakes. I knew what would be hisst n. That was gross.


    Zephyrus was now holding two girls at the same time. I closed my eyes hardly. The legendary yboy.


    Ugh. I don¡¯t not mind. I don¡¯t care. They have their own minds. They know what they are doing.


    A loud sigh let out of me. I grabbed the ss and drank the content of it. Then, ordered again.


    Kiara was talking about a lot of nonsense things. I was not interested. I regretted that I joined them here.


    Where is Fira, anyway? Hali used her to drag me here. That annoying bastard.


    ¡°If you want, Roro, let¡¯s get a room.¡± Kiara raised her hand, put it on my chest and went down to my belly.


    I caught her hand and moved my head from left to right. I had no words to say except saying a rejection. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you have a girlfriend?¡± She had a disappointment expression on her face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I was telling the truth when I said that. Fira is my mate and I could not change that fact. The problem was what would happen if they knew about that. For sure, they would kill her because of thinking that she never deserved that. She was in low rank and the punishment was death.


    ¡°It is fine. You are not yet married.¡± Kiara kept insisting. She became more aggressive, moving her face towards me and tried to kiss me, but I moved my head in the side.


    ¡°Move away.¡± I ordered as if she should follow mymand. I was not in the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Maybe you are not a real man! Look! I am offering myself to you and you are not epting that! Are you really a man? Hu-¡±


    ¡°Your voice is annoying. Get lost.¡± I never looked at her.


    ¡°Py-Roro, what¡¯s happening?¡± Colden interrupted. He looked at me and wanted to. ¡°Why are we having an argument?¡±


    Kiara red at me while giggling. What was wrong with this girl? Should I force myself to like her? I could say she was lucky because I talked to her even though I had no interest.


    ¡°Your brother is not a real man!¡± Kiara was now shouting, creating a scene.


    ¡°She¡¯s drunk.¡± I whispered to Colden. ¡°Get her out of my sight.¡± I ordered him with full authority.


    Colden held her arms. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go to the room.¡± And kissed her hungrily.


    I instantly looked at him with my knitted forehead. Seriously? Colden do such a thing?


    Whatever. That was another reason for them to visit this annoying bar.


    I was looking around and saw Zephyrus. There were now four women.


    Why can¡¯t I enjoy the same thing? My head was filled with Fira. Maybe that was because of the symbol.


    I looked down and stared at the symbol of Fire, burning fire.


    In the middle of drinking alone, I heard a breaking sound of ss. I looked back and saw that Zephyrus was now in a fight.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I closed my eyes harshly, opened it and shook my head.


    ¡°How dare you flirt with my girlfriend!¡± The super mad tall man was threatening him.


    A smirk formed on my lips. I should grab some popcorn. Finally, I can watch a great scene. Sounds fun.

 Chapter 17

    RAIDEN¡¯S DIRTY LITTLE SECRET


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    The man marched, going to Zephyrus and hit him with his closed fist, but Zephyrus immediately dodge with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Do not put filthy hands on my handsome face. You should regret that.¡± Zephyrus just shrugged, being calm while straight manly standing in front of that man.


    ¡°Who do you think you are!¡±


    He just stared at him with a smile. ¡°If you know, you¡¯ll die.¡± It sounded like a joke when he was saying those lines. Different from how I burst it out.


    I grabbed the bottle of liquor, poured my ss and drank it continuously. I tilted my head when I saw the friends of the mad man. There were four approaching Zephyrus. They had a big masculine body. I thought that King Wind would have difficulty knocking them out.


    I looked around to find Hali. That man was on the couch with a girl on hisp and kissing her hungrily. That was gross. He did not even bother to know what was happening on Zephyrus.


    Although I should not mind, too, he could hit them harder. He was supposed to win in just five minutes because he was a trained Alpha King of Wind. The problem was, he drowned with the effect of alcohol. It was obvious, he was swaying his walk and the voice was not as normal.


    ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s just a girl.¡± Zephyrus smirked with sleepy eyes. ¡°I went to the city to enjoy, not to have another training session with the goons.¡±


    ¡°Goons?¡± The five men groaned in anger.


    ¡°You called us goons?¡± The first line man was gritting in anger.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Zephyrus was having a tease on his face. My brother was a crazy well being. They would be more angry for sure.


    The men could not hold their temper anymore. They went to him and immediately threw a punch on his face, but he was fast. In an instant, he was located on their backs.


    What should I expect from Zephyrus? He had the power of wind. Even though I only had one blink, he arrived at the back of them without everybody noticing.


    ¡°I am warning you, Four Masculine Goons. Turn around.¡± He used his index finger, rotating it to gesture a spin meaning ¡®turn around¡¯. ¡°You should not disturb my happy moment. My anger would not be measured by just one punch.¡±


    ¡°This man is boastful! Kick his ass off and don¡¯t stop until he is crawling in pain!¡± The tall man ordered his friends.


    They followed him. One by one, they attacked Zephyrus. His usual funny face became serious. I knew that look. Alpha King of Wind is very kind, but do not interrupt his happiness, you might not want him to touch your body, it would cause swollen bruises or worse you will face a 50/50 alive or death situation.


    Zephyrus was not enjoying itself anymore. His sleepy eyes were now burning in anger. He kicked one of them, causing him to shout in pain. The people watching around them were scared of King Wind. He punched, kicked, flipped over and overthrew them in the air effortlessly.


    He used a gesture of e here¡¯ using his index finger to the tall man after knocking out his four friends. The man was trembling while looking at him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Come closer. Let¡¯s end this here. I exined to you already that I never flirt with your girlfriend. Yeah, maybe I did, but she was the first to kiss me and I was just a man. Grabbing the feed.¡± Zephyrus looked boring. His eyes went in my direction and smirked.


    ¡°You should not kiss her!¡± The tall man was still mad, but this time, the fighting spirit could not be seen because his body was shaking.


    ¡°Wow! Do I need to adjust for you? If I were you, break up with her.¡±


    The tall man stared at her girl with teary eyes. The girl went closer to him and wrapped his hands in his arms, but he pushed her away. ¡°He¡¯s right. Let¡¯s break up!¡±


    After thatmotion, the people watched the couple walking away. The girl was following her boyfriend and apologizing.


    Zephyrus shrugged when our eyes met. He looked up on the music man. ¡°Continue the show. Continue the rock ¡®n roll!¡±


    Suddenly, everything went back to normal. People were dancing, swaying, drinking and coversing as if nothing happened.


    The battle ended early. It would not give me satisfaction so I got back to my business and that was drinking alone.


    There was a girl sitting beside me. I was startled when I saw Fira. She was smiling beautifully.


    Fira? Is she really here?


    I blinked three times and when my senses got back, I viewed the other girl¡¯s features. This was damn annoying.


    How would my brain tell me to see her? She would never be here.


    ¡°Hi.¡± The woman was trying to be friends.


    I kept my mouth shut. I was not in the mood to speak.


    ¡°Hello? Are you okay?¡± She touched my shoulder, resulting in me to stand up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± I managed to make it low, avoiding the authority or themand that resembled the king in me.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I thought you had a problem with me. The way you look at me has-¡±


    ¡°No. Nothing.¡± I sat again and continued drinking the bottle and ordered again.


    ¡°Look. I am not her to disturb you or flirt with you or anything. I just don¡¯t have someone to talk to.¡± She ordered a ss of champagne and started to gulp it.


    I never opened my mouth. I was feelingzy again.


    ¡°Did you believe in werewolves?¡±


    Her question caught my attention. That was why I looked at her. My forehead wrinkled.


    ¡°Anyway, I am not a crazy woman. Okay? It¡¯s just that I want to talk to someone about my problem and it is nice to talk with strangers because they are not going to judge you.¡± She gulped the content of her ss. A wince was written on her face. She looked like not used to drinking that. ¡°I know you are listening even though you seem uninterested.¡±


    I am¡­ I wanted to say that, but my mouth did not want to cooperate.


    ¡°Will you believe that I am a werewolf?¡±


    That made me startle, staring at her face for so long.


    Is she a wolf? Or is this just a good time? People usually love pranking. I heard from Zephyrus and sometimes, his pranking brought in the kingdom and made fun of everyone.


    When I did not open my mouth. The woman shook her head. ¡°Do not mind that. I just went her to have fun and-¡±


    ¡°Hey, Woman?¡± Zephyrus went closer to us. ¡°If you are willing. Let¡¯s go upstairs?¡± He was deeply drunk.


    The girl moved his head from left to right. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°How about with me?¡±


    Zephyrus and I could not move when we heard the voice of Raiden.


    We are dead. He might report us to father. The world flipped, when the woman nodded and walked closer to Raiden.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Raiden wrapped his arms on her shoulder.


    Even though I usually had no emotion, my jaw was literally dropped. The Alpha King of Lightning who always says ¡®respect woman¡¯ has now taken a girl into a private room?


    Raiden has a dirty little secret.

 Chapter 18

    MONSTER: KING ICE


    PYRO¡¯S POVContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You see that, Pyro! You see him, right? Or I was just drunk to see Raiden here? Maybe, maybe? I mean why would Raidene here? Oh, that was making my mind away from my body! I was trembling and nervous when I heard his voice! Where is the justice in that!¡± Zephyrus seemed active. The effect of alcohol was blown away by just seeing Raiden. He was being bby again and that hurt my ear.


    ¡°Pyro, what is your reaction to that!¡± Zephyrus shook my shoulder. When I red at him, he stopped, he just sat beside me.


    He shut his mouth when I started drinking again.


    When the chair moved to my side, I looked up and saw Hali. He had lipstick all over her lips, cheek and even in the chin. That was gross.


    ¡°Hali! You will not believe what we saw! Raiden is here!¡± Zephyrus walked closer to him and sat beside him. ¡°Ask Pyro, we saw him with our two eyes! My eyes wide-¡±


    ¡°I saw him before you. He was dancing there.¡± Hali pointed at the dance floor. ¡°When we arrived, he was here.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Zephyrus grabbed my ss. I let him drink the content of that. He was absolutely gross.


    ¡°Because we are busy.¡± Hali paused. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He will not report us or else he will be sh.¡± Hali raised his hands, gesturing to the bartender toe. ¡°Give me one bottle of tequ.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Zephyrus nodded, agreeing to what Hali had said. ¡°What time are we going home?¡±


    ¡°Maybe one of two in the morning.¡± Hali folded his arms. He looked from left to right, looking for someone. ¡°Where¡¯s Colden?¡±


    I wanted to answer his question that he moved upstairs with Kiana, the girl I met before, but my mouth did not want to cooperate.


    ¡°Did you see him, Pyro?¡± Hali asked me.


    I forced my mouth to open to say a word. ¡°Upstairs with a woman.¡±


    ¡°Why did you let him?¡± Zephyrus moved up and looked at the stairs. ¡°You know it¡¯s dangerous for him to be with women when it is night.¡±


    ¡°He is old enough. Let him.¡± I drank the contents of the two sses.


    ¡°No! It is dangerous for that woman!¡± Hali was now gritting his teeth. ¡°You should not do that, Pyro! How can you act like nothing is concerned at all?¡± His re became intense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, Water and Fire. We need to get him.¡± Zephyrus grabbed ss and gulped it before stepping faster to go up the stairs.


    ¡°Let us go!¡± Hali gazed at me with his burning eyes before following Zephyrus.


    I closed my eyes hardly and blew a sigh before moving upzily. I followed them.


    We ran faster upstairs and opened all the doors. We saw different erotic scenes, nudity and others. That was gross.


    We went to thest door and when it opened. My body froze. Colden was in the corner of the room, hugging his knee. He was trembling in fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I have no intentions to hurt her. I promised. I was holding myself, but I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    My chest moved up and down, grasping the air when my eyes viewed the girl on the bed. She had bruises, especially on her neck and thighs.


    What did Colden do?


    ¡°Geez.¡± Hali went to the girl and put his hand on her neck, checking her pulse. ¡°She is still alive.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. I have no control. No control. Help me. Please. I am sorry. I am sorry.¡± Colden was quaking more. The tears crawled down to his cheek. ¡°Save her.¡±


    ¡°It is not your fault.¡± Zephyrus slowly walked towards Colden. He offered his hand. ¡°Remember, it¡¯s not your¡­ mistake. Come here.¡± He was observing how Colden would react to the situation.


    Colden¡¯s eyes were no longer the usual kind look. I felt like he had a monster, hiding on his back, hiding inside him.


    ¡°Come here. Hold my hand. We are going home.¡± Zephyrus moved closer and closer, but Colden¡¯s stare on him became wilder.


    Colden giggled his teeth and tightened his palm. ¡°You said it is not my fault! But it was! I heard her pleading to me and I had nothing to do! I wanted to control myself, but I could not hold it back! See her!¡± The expression on his face intensified as if he was going to kill Zephyrus anytime.


    When Colden was about to attack Zephyrus, I hid him behind my back. ¡°Alpha King of Ice¡­¡± I called him in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s me Pyro, your brother. Behind me is Zephyrus. Can you see us?¡±


    Colden stared at me in confusion. ¡°Pyro? Zephyrus?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you made a mistake. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s your fault, either. You are not in the right condition.¡± I paused and gradually walked towards him. ¡°She is alive. No harm. No bruises. She¡¯s okay.¡± I looked on my side and gestured to Hali to get the woman out. He walked away lifting the woman. ¡°Call the ambnce.¡± I whispered Zephyrus at my back.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay?¡± Colden repeated. In an instant, his expression was lighting up like the Colden who always had a warm feature. ¡°She¡¯s okay?¡± He repeated again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I ran towards him and hugged him so tight. ¡°She will be okay.¡±


    He cried on my shoulder. He was like a baby trying to calm himself because it was hurting him so much. ¡°I am sorry, Pyro. I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Colden did not want to fight any of us because he had no control when his emotions were high. He could not prohibit himself from doing things that he wanted to do. If he desired it, no struggle could stop him. Like what happened here. It was dangerous to make him mad or trigger his eagerness to do such a thing. That was why as long as he could, he kept himself calm all the time.


    ¡°I have no intention to hurt anyone.¡± Colden sobs bing loud. As a king, it would not be advisable to cry. In our kingdom, it was punishable byw. Good thing, we were in the city. No one would see him like this.


    ¡°I know. I know.¡±


    He removed his hands on me. ¡°What if in the future I hurt someone I loved? Someone I cared about?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t take that.¡±


    ¡°You just need to control yourself. You will learn how to do that. I will teach you-¡±


    ¡°I am a monster, Pyro! I was born a monster and that is inside me.¡± His tears were streaming on his cheek. ¡°If you don¡¯t want that monster to harm anybody. You need to kill me.¡±


    He knelt down on me. His shoulder went up and down. ¡°Kill me, King Fire.¡±

 Chapter 19

    CAUGHT BY THE KING


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Kill me, King Fire.¡±


    I moved closer to him and tapped his back. ¡°I will think about that.¡±


    ¡°You can really kill me?¡± A chuckle of Colden came on in his mouth. I sighed in relief when I recognized that the calmness was now written on his face.


    ¡°If your pack vanishes. What is the purpose of being an Alpha King of Ice if you don¡¯t have people?¡± I tapped his shoulder again, three times, soothing him. ¡°You still have a pack to protect. Don¡¯t think of killing yourself. Learn how to control it instead.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± He smiled at me and wrapped his hands in my arms. If there was someone that I wanted to touch me, it was Colden. I had no idea why my heart was close to him.


    I smiled a bit and messed his hair. ¡°We are going home.¡±


    ¡°Yup, Big Brother.¡±


    We walked out of the room. We both stopped when we arrived at the door, Raiden was there. Looking at us with his serious face. He tilted his head and observed Colden. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Colden was about to open his mouth when I spoke. ¡°Nothing. Like a normal man, enjoying the moment.¡± I stared at his face intensely. ¡°Like how you have fun tonight.¡±


    Raiden prohibited a smirk on his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s walk home so father would not notice us.¡±


    We walked out of the bar and started to travel. We had no car in the Elemental Kingdom so traveling on foot was the only choice. Colden never left beside me, that was why I had no chance to ask Zephyrus and Hali about the woman, but I was sure she was safe because Hali had a soothing power of water, he could heal the small bruises.


    ¡°Raiden, why did youe to the nightclub?¡± Zephyrus was getting bby again. He could not stand a second of not saying a word. ¡°I thought you hate breaking the rules?¡±


    Raiden looked at him seriously. ¡°You have no right to ask me.¡±


    ¡°Wow! When should I get my right to ask you, then? You are annoying.¡± Zephyrus pouted like a kid who wanted a lollipop. ¡°Just answer it.¡±


    ¡°I have my own reason.¡± Raiden walked past us. He stepped on the lying branch of the tree and jumped.


    ¡°Are you attracted to that woman?¡± Hali had a smirk on his lips while marching confidently. ¡°It seems like you will not go there if it¡¯s not because of her. I guessed you know that girl fully. You will not touch her like that if you don¡¯t, do you?¡±


    Raiden stopped from walking. He did not look us back, but he spoke. ¡°I am trying to get to know her.¡±


    ¡°Woah! The legendary rule keeper is now going to join us every night when we have a n to go to the city! I will take note of that!¡± Zephyrus happiness was obvious in his expression. He even shook Colden¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He will not report us to father!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Colden just gave him a small small. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Make it fast. The sun is rising.¡± Hali collided his shoulder with my shoulder. I just shook my head, this man was unpredictable. Sometimes, he acted kind to me, but all the time he was annoyed with me. I was not doing anything. He was just insecure.


    ¡°Hali?¡± Colden¡¯s soft voice made him stick his feet on the ground. ¡°Is the woman all right?¡±


    Hali looked back, his eyes met me. Then, his stare glued to Colden. ¡°She is. She¡­ ahm¡­ went home.¡±


    Colden blew a sigh of relief. ¡°Good to know. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± Hali looked down. I observed his expression. The woman was not yet okay, I could say that. He was just saying those words to make Colden rx.


    ¡°Do not overthink, Colden. I saw her smiling and whispering to my ear that she enjoyed the night with you.¡± Zephyrus¡¯ big smile was on his expression. Even with how much he smiled, I knew he was lying to him. ¡°Actually¡­ She wants to see you again. I mean, onest time because she is going to another country.¡±


    ¡°Did I not hurt her so badly?¡± Colden bit his nail. ¡°Didn¡¯t I? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Zephyrus tapped his shoulder. ¡°You just need to find something to calm yourself when you are feeling the worst emotions.¡±


    ¡°I tried many things such as converting my anger. I also tried herbal medicine. I tried Raiden¡¯s suggestion, reading books when I am mad. I tried Hali¡¯s, too, dancing to the music. It didn¡¯t work.¡± Colden looked down. There was sadness on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to harm anybody.¡±


    ¡°What if falling in love?¡± Zephyrus¡¯ suggestion was nonsense. Out of nowhere-


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Colden epted his opinion.


    I did not see that falling in love was the right choice. It would not work because that thing should not be forced. It woulde in an unexpected way.


    ¡°Look at Raiden. He is in love with-¡± Zephyrus was really a crazy man, that was why Raiden was threatened, he threw a big branch of tree at him, causing him to shut his mouth, he dodged to avoid hitting his body.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    How would Riaden be part of the conversation? Even the excluded person in the topic made Zephyrus in.


    ¡°I am just kidding. Chill!¡± King Wind raised his open palm. ¡°But I found it real!¡± He wasughing when he ran away from Raiden.


    Raiden just red at him while watching his figure away from us. It was obvious that he was annoyed by how Zephyrus teased him. Well¡­ if you were going to ask me if Raiden was attractive to that girl. I would say ¡®yes.¡¯ He wrapped his arms on her shoulder. I could not see the ¡®respect woman¡¯ on that unless he knew her before.


    Did he?


    It was not my business anyway. I should blow that uninteresting topic out of my mind.


    A few minutester, we arrived at the Elemental Kingdom. We climbed up on the building like a ninja. Zephyrus was drunk that was why he wasughing so loud while choking our butt.


    ¡°Stop that! I will kick you. I swear!¡± I was looking back at him with the fire in my eyes.


    ¡°And don¡¯t create a noise.¡± Raiden scolded him, too.


    ¡°I just want to cuddle with my brothers.¡± Zephyrus climbed faster like spiderman. I just shook my head. Whatever he did, he was enjoying it. He had no time for boring things, but his attitude now was appropriate. We might have fallen on the second floor for f-ck¡¯s sake.


    dly, we arrived from the thirty floor without harm. We jumped on the window and when we looked up¡­


    ¡°Busted.¡± I heard Hali¡¯s voice.


    It was really a bust. Our father was in front of us, looking at us badly.


    ¡°Thirty shes.¡± King Oswald ordered.

 Chapter 20

    ATTEMPTED KISS


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Thirty shes.¡± King Oswald ordered.


    ¡°Oh, no! No way!¡± Zephyrus stomped his feet on the ground.


    ¡°Forty shes.¡± Our father¡¯s echoed in my ears. That was hurtful, I was sure of that.


    Oh!¡± They all groaned in annoyance.


    ¡°Fifty shes.¡± King Oswald turned his back at us while shaking his head. We closed our mouths. That was flesh ripping.


    ¡°Nice one, Zephyrus.¡± Hali looked at him badly. ¡°Finally, we will have fifty -¡±


    ¡°Excluding Raiden.¡± Father said. ¡°For now, sleep. When the sunpletely rises, you will be in the courtroom.¡± He looked at us, one by one. ¡°Going to a nightclub, really?¡± His corner lip went up. ¡°Be ready for your punishment.¡± He paused. ¡°By the way, good morning.¡± Note the sarcasm in his voice.


    We watched him walking away until his figure could not see anymore.


    What kind of policy is that? Raiden was excluded? Seriously?


    ¡°Wow! Raiden will not have the punishment? Really wow!¡± Zephyrus was looking at him with a giggling expression.


    ¡°You report us? Huh?¡± Hali moved closer to him and held his cor.


    Raiden smirked and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I am not. I said I was there on purpose.¡±


    ¡°You are lying!¡± Hali was about to punch him when I held his fist.


    ¡°He said he was there on purpose, that means father ordered something for him.¡± That was forcing myself to talk again. If Hali punched him, the fifty shes would rise. We were not allowed to hurt each other except when we were in the training.


    ¡°Did you really not tell our father, did you?¡± Colden¡¯s calm voice asked Raiden.


    Raiden shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was there when the four of you came. Actually, I was there at noon.¡±


    I stared at Hali. His face was now rxed. I held his fist and removed it from holding Raiden¡¯s cor. ¡°Believe him.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Hali was still annoyed when he turned his back and walked away from us.


    ¡°Thanks, Pyro.¡± Raiden tapped my shoulder as he blew air, he was sleepy. ¡°Good morning, Brothers. Go and take a nap. I will prepare the medicine for your backs. Maybe the one that can heal immediately and with pain relievers.¡± He walked to the long hallway.


    ¡°I will go, Pyro.¡± Colden waved his hand. I just gave him a slight nod.


    ¡°Me, too.¡± Zephyrus said goodbye before walking away. He was swaying from left to right while holding the wall. A drunk man. Probably when he woke up, he would forget that he was going to take fifty shes.


    I steppedzily, going to my room when I thought of walking to the kitchen to grab water. My head was aching. I gulped plenty of alcohol. I should drink coffee or something.


    I walked inside. My eyes were blinking open and close to prohibit myself from sleeping. I opened the refrigerator and grabbed the cold water. We had no other technologies, except for the important ones like this.


    When I twisted my body to face the table, I was shocked when Fira was on the sink. She was humming while washing the dishes.


    Did she wake up early all the time? It was just 3 AM.


    I watched her wipe the te with the white clean rug. ¡°Lla. The beautiful morning ising!¡± She grabbed two tes and walked towards the cab, but unfortunately, she was about to split by her own feet so I immediately ran fast. I wrapped my hands on her waist.


    Her eyes widened as she stared at my face. ¡°King Fire?¡±


    ¡°Clumsy.¡± I moved aside and removed my hands on her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She bowed her head.


    I just turned around and held my ss again. I drank the full content in a straight way. I felt like my throat was dry because of my touch on her skin. Good thing, I managed to remove it immediately.


    ¡°Why are you here, Pyro?¡± Fira went towards me and stared at my face.


    ¡°Obviously, drinking.¡± I raised my hand with the ss holding it. Then, I moved away and turned my back.


    ¡°Wait! King Fire, would you mind if I give you a coffee? You look drunk and your face is red. Your eyes, too. I am sure you have a headache right now.¡±


    I had no idea what happened to me when my lips formed a small curve. Only a little. I prohibited myself from smiling. When I faced her again, there was no emotion on my face.


    I moved closer. She moved back. I stepped forward again. She stepped back until there was no space behind her. I cornered her with my hands pinning on the corner of the table. She was located in the middle of my arms.


    I did not know what my feelings were all about. I felt like being close to her like this.


    She was trembling as she stared at my eyes. I gulped my saliva when my eyes viewed her lips.


    Is this the effect of alcohol? If it is, I need to go away from her, but instead of moving apart, I stepped closer. I tilted my head and memorized the details of her face. From her almond eyes, perfectly formed nose and¡­ and thin beautiful heart shaped lips.


    There was something on me that wanted to be closer until there was no space between us. Until I could feel her body. I was sensing the igniting feeling inside me. Even my¡­


    What is that? My you know. Something strange was happening to me. It was normal for a guy to feel like that, but not this time. With this girl? Unbelievable.


    There was an urge to be attractive to her lips, to her body and I did not want that feeling.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I never noticed that I was slowly moving closer again. I titled my head and was about to kiss her when she spoke.


    ¡°No, please.¡± Her voice was a plea on it.


    My eyes widened when I realized that she was so scared of me.


    I was not in my proper mind.


    I moved closer again and grabbed the ss on his back just to escape from embarrassment.


    ¡°I just got my water.¡± I raised the ss and gave her a shy small smile.

 Chapter 21

    THE SPECIAL IN HIS NAME


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I moved back and back. I had no idea what was supposed to be the proper reaction to what he was doing, but I could not deny the feeling of fright crawling all over me. I could see the dark expression in his eyes as if he had an eagerness to touch me or do something bad to me.


    Eira said that I should not trust the kings. I must not talk to him as if we were friends. Moving away from them was the only choice we had because they were all monsters. Their powers were making them beast. Whatever they desired, they would do that even though you were weak and had no choice to stop them, to refuse. Even if you said ¡®no¡¯ they would get what they wanted.


    King Fire was not an exemption. This time, I believed Eira. Pyro¡¯s eyes told me that he wanted me.


    ¡°No, please.¡± I managed to say those lines to know if there was a possibility to escape from his wants.


    That was true that King Fire¡¯s feature was captivating the hearts of every woman who looked at him. He was adonis-personified, but I would not take my risk, my body, my virginity to the man that I did not love. At least I had something to be proud of when I got married or when I found the man that would make my heart pump with a soothing and thrilling feeling. I wanted to do something intimate to the man that I admired, not to the kings who had no hearts for his people.


    He moved closer again. The dread was consuming me. The trembling of my body was getting worse. That means he was not listening to me-


    ¡°I just got my water.¡± He raised the ss. A small smile formed on his lips.


    A sigh of relief came out to me. He had a small smile. That was changing my mind that I was wrong to judge him in the past seconds.


    Crap, Fira! How did you even think of him doing something bad to you! Are you so beautiful to be kissed by the Alpha King of Fire? You are so embarrassing!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I just walked away from him. I was about to move out in the kitchen when I heard him. ¡°Fira?¡±


    I managed to give him a genuine smile, but I failed, it came out as a fake one. ¡°Yes, King Fire?¡± I was stuttering as if my heart was about to move out of my body.


    ¡°Where is my coffee?¡±


    ¡°Ahh. Hehe. I forgot.¡± I went to the refrigerator immediately.


    Oh, crap! Why am I going to the refrigerator? He was asking for a coffee!


    When I looked at him, he was watching me with his sleepy eyes. I thought the sleepiness was consuming him.


    ¡°Make it two.¡± He ordered again. He was not looking at me, he was just drinking the cold water.


    Oh? Is his head aching so bad that is why he wants two coffees? Poor, Alpha.


    I moved as fast as I could and brewed him a coffee. When I was done, I put it in front of him with a smile on my lips. ¡°Enjoy your coffee. I didn¡¯t put poison in it so no worries.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that.¡± He grabbed the other one and gently pushed forward the other cup. ¡°Sit and drink with me.¡±


    My mouth was barely opened. My mind could not ept the words he said so I spent a second absorbing them. When I got what he said, I sat and drank the coffee without even thinking that it was freshly boiled from the casserole pan!


    The coffee was freaking hot, that was why my tongue burnt. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch!¡±


    My tongue was out of my mouth, hanging on my upper lip. I raised my hand up and fanned it with my fingers. Moving faster in air, up and down direction. I massaged it as if it could lessen the hot feeling.


    ¡°Are you okay, Fira?¡± For the first time in my life, I saw the worry in his eyes. ¡°You should not rush drinking coffee. It¡¯s hot. Look what happened to you.¡± His voice was calm, but his body reaction was telling me that he would never be rxed with just watching me aching with my own dumbness.


    I put my tongue back inside my mouth. ¡°I am fine. I am sorry.¡±


    I had no hesitation to drink the ss of his cold water. I did not mind if he would punish me by drinking in his ss. Instead of scolding me, he poured water on his ss and nodded, gesturing to me to drink more, so I did.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I dragged the ss moving closer to him. He just looked at that and then stared at my face.


    ¡°Feeling good?¡± His eyebrows went up. His eyes were telling me to say the words he would like.


    ¡°No worries. I am good. I will never die from burning although my tongue is a bit stinging. It will not bother my job in the Elemental Kingdom, if that is your concern-¡±


    ¡°How did you conclude like that?¡± He tilted his head, observing my face that made me embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say any words, did I?¡±


    I moved my head from left to right. The fear started to bother me, it was spreading all over me. ¡°Sorry, King Fire.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± His question was in a low tone, just casual, but there was a thickmand on that.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Our eyes met, I did not look down. I let my sight view his perfectly formed face.


    ¡°Why are you keep calling me King Fire when I said call me Pyro when we are alone? Does my name not sound good to you?¡±


    I studied his expression. What is so special about calling him by his name when he is a royalty? Does he not want to be called King Fire that serves as his mark of having a powerful life than the others?


    I heard the same thing with Zephyrus, The Alpha King of Wind, that royal endearment made him cringe which I did not get.


    ¡°Should I change my name for you?¡± His voice sounds serious. No! He was always serious. If he was not Pyro, I might think that he was just joking.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t get it?¡± I shook my head. Trying to absorb what he was trying to say. ¡°My responsibility is to call you in ordance with your rank and for being nobility. What makes¡­¡± I looked down and said the next words in a low voice, ¡°special when I call you by your name?¡±


    He grabbed the harsh air and blew it out. I would not notice that if his chest did not move from up and down. He was good at hiding his feelings or his genuine expression. That was what I learned from dealing with him in the past days.


    ¡°It¡¯s special¡­¡± He turned his back on me. He walked away without saying goodbye. Then, when he was approaching the door he spoke again.


    ¡°Because you are Fira.¡±


    What?

 Chapter 22

    FIGHTING BACK TO THE BETAS


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Because I am Fira? What kind of answer is that?


    He left me hanging, finding the answer to his lines. We were just talking about calling him by his name and it went deeper than I ever expected. That was just a name! Crappy. Nothing more, but it gave me a headache thinking about the hidden meaning in his words.


    Crap! I should not think about that. I had lots of things to do for today. Saza gave me a mind blowing task that was why I woke up early. I needed to prepare breakfast for the whole mining worker.


    I sighed in frustration when my father came into my mind. I still have not gotten any news about him. He was not yet home. I was hoping that he was fine and just drowning himself in work. I wondered what his struggle was when mom died. I would find out since I was going to the mining area to give them food. I hoped my father was there.


    Cass helped me to grab a cart and put their breakfast. The coffee was sealed carefully.


    When we were done preparing, we immediately walked outside.


    ¡°Hey, Omegas!¡±


    That familiar voice filled my ear. I looked at my back and saw the Rainbow Sisters: Lina, Jina and Hina.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hina smirked when she approached me. Cass was just looking at her with the wrinkling forehead.


    ¡°We heard that you are now assigned to the royalty? Specifically King Fire? How¡¯s your stay?¡± Hina sounded nice, but it would never be good, no matter what sounds she yed.


    ¡°Oh? Maybe she flirts with him?¡± Lina had a fire look on me.


    ¡°Let us walk peacefully, please. The miners are waiting for their breakfast.¡± I was about to pass them when Jina blocked my way. ¡°Does she flirt with King Fire? Or King Wind?¡±


    ¡°Or both?¡± Hina and Lina said that, then, theyughed so hard.


    ¡°For sure she lost her virginity, she is now a wh*re just to make her rank high.¡± Lina emphasized those crazy lines.


    Cass was about to fight back, but I grabbed her arms and whispered. ¡°They are Betas.¡± By that statement, Cass knew about the rules.


    If we fight with the beta, we would probably be punished because they are in a higher rank than us. The court will always believe them.


    Jina moved closer to me, her mouth was on my ear. ¡°Your friend is a freak like you.¡±


    I held my skirt and crumbled it tightly. When they were saying bad things to me, that was fine, but if they involved the people around me, that would never be good. That made my blood boil into its highest temperature.


    Calm down, Fira. Calm down. They are just teasing you. Your life will be ruined if you cut your temper with nonsense.


    ¡°You are mad?¡± Lina smirked like an evil monster. ¡°How about talking about your mother? They died in front of you because you did not do something-¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± My voice was in a low tone, holding my patience.


    ¡°She died because you are-¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°You are weak. That even the hun-¡±


    ¡°I said stop!¡± In my entire life, I never looked at her with the fire in my eyes. This time, I was giggling. I wanted to squeeze his face until it bled. I wanted to punch them and kick them, but how? How? If I am just omega.


    The lowest of all ranks, excluding the ves. I can¡¯t even protect my mother when she is already in front of me. Dying.


    ¡°Did you shout at her?¡± Jina moved closer to me. Face to face.


    I moved my chin up and showed her how angry I was. ¡°What if I am? What will you do?¡±


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°I will report you to the cou-¡±


    ¡°Do you know who is the true coward here?¡± I stepped one towards her. ¡°You.¡± I looked at Lina. ¡°And you.¡± Then, my eyes went to Hina. ¡°You.¡±


    I folded my arms and showed them that I would not let him win today. ¡°You are Betas? But I can¡¯t see that in your attitude.¡± I paused. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded in sarcasm. ¡°Yes, you are called beta, but the way you act is like a ve who is good at doing bad things.¡±


    They were about to p or hit me when I looked at their backs. I waved my hands. ¡°Hi, King Fire.¡± A smile formed on my lips.


    I could see the pale on their faces when they looked back, their bodies trembling.


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± They bowed to him.


    Pyro¡¯s attention was not on them, he was straightly looking at me without emotion. His eyes looked down on my cart. ¡°Go to my room after your duty.¡±


    ¡°I will, your majesty.¡± I bowed to him. Then, he passed us. I was about to walk when he spoke again.


    ¡°Bring medicines for pain relievers. Ask King Lightning.¡± He did not look at me. I was just viewing his back.


    ¡°I keep that in mind, your highness.¡± A smirk formed on my lips when I looked at the Rainbow Sisters. They were now giggling in anger.


    ¡°You bewitched him.¡± Lina said before walking away.


    ¡°I will get back to you.¡± Jina pointed at me. I looked at King Fire¡¯s back, she followed it, then she walked away like a coward b*tch.


    Hina just red at me before she followed her sisters.


    ¡°Oh, gosh, Fira! I can¡¯t breathe while watching the scenes! I am proud of you, you handled them well, but be careful next time. They might do something to ruin you badly!¡± Cass finally spelled out her lines. She had a sigh of relief. ¡°Do they bully you always?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since I was young. I never fight back, but they are irritating me. I have no idea why they are angry at me.¡±


    We both look, going to the miners.


    ¡°Maybe they are envying you. You are beautiful, have porcin skin, and an attractive face even if you are just omega. How about them? They looked like ves. Their faces are horrible. No one would love them.¡±


    I covered my mouth to burst in chuckle. Cass was telling that as if she was about to vomit by just remembering their faces. How rude it was.


    ¡°But, Fira.¡± Cass held my shoulders. ¡°I am telling you. Be careful in everything you do. The destiny will not always agree with you.¡±


    I keep that in mind.

 Chapter 23

    HER CRUSH


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Here is your breakfast!¡± A wide smile was on my face when we arrived at the mining area. As usual, the miners were busy and working early this morning.


    I looked around while giving them a cup of coffee. ¡°Hello. Do you know where my father is?¡± I asked one of them when I handed him a coffee.


    ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Eyrom. Is he here? Maybe he is in the cave?¡± I was about to walk, but he grabbed my arms.


    ¡°He has not been in the area since your mother died.¡± He gulped a coffee. ¡°I thought he was still recovering from the pain?¡±


    My lips parted, looking at him with confusion. He was noting home for about a week. Last time, we talked. He just gave me bread and told a story about my mother and him. I could still remember his sad smile. I knew he had a problem, but I was just thinking that maybe he was just sad because he would not be with mom.


    ¡°He did not go home for a week. Do you know where he went?¡± I could not hide the sad expression in my eyes.


    He pointed at the man who was the same age as me. He was too young to work in mining. I wondered how poor his life was to do the hardest job in the pce.


    ¡°Ask him. I saw them talking thest time he was here.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± I tapped Cass¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Please continue giving them. I will just talk to someone.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No worries.¡± Cass smiled at me before stretching her hands to give the miners a bread.


    I grabbed one coffee and bread. I exhaled to ease the tension in my body as I walked towards the man. His features were handsome, and dirt was on his long blue shirts and ck pants. He had no slippers or shoes. He had mud on his cheek.


    I got the handkerchief in my pocket and offered it to him. ¡°Would you mind if you use my handkerchief?¡±


    He just looked at it. Then, his head moved up to look at me. ¡°Why? Am I having a dirt on-¡±


    A smile formed on my lips when I wiped his cheek. ¡°You have something on your face.¡±


    He blinked three times with a mouth barely opened. When he recovered from shock, he looked away. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I sat on the big rock in front of him and watched him bury the shovel on the soil. ¡°How can you do your work if your stomach is empty? I have bread and coffee here! Get it. Come here! It is a nice feeling when you are full!¡±


    A smile gradually formed on his lips. Okay, I got him. So I offered the coffee and bread to him. He grabbed it.


    ¡°Come here. Sit beside me. I won¡¯t bite you.¡± I chuckled a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t meet my wolf form. How about you?¡±


    He sat beside me, but he left a bit of distance between us. ¡°Not yet, too.¡± He bit the bread hungrily. ¡°Thank you for the food.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡± I watched him drink coffee. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Janus.¡±


    ¡°What a beautiful name! Anyway, my name is Fira.¡±  We shook our hands while smiling to each other. This guy had a nice looking feature even though his clothes were like a rug, it did not lessen his attractiveness. ¡°Actually, I went to you because I am asking about my father? Do you see him or know he is?¡±


    ¡°Eyrom?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! That is my father¡¯s name.¡±


    He bit the bread again and swallowed it before talking. ¡°You look like him.¡± He paused. ¡°Yes, we talked andughed together. Maybe it has been a week? I have not see him these past few days.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where he went? Or any idea who¡¯s with him?¡± The fear in my chest started to grow. I was worrying about him.


    He moved his head from left to right while his lips were pouted. I found it really handsome.


    Crap! I have a crush on him! I admit that!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no idea, but I will help you to find him.¡± He gulped again the coffee and kicked the small stone. ¡°He is very kind to me. He even gives me food when I am starving, just like you.¡±


    I nodded with a bright expression. ¡°That does note from me. It was from the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Is it free? Because if you are going to charge me with money. I don¡¯t have one.¡± The worry was written on his face.


    ¡°No. No. No! That is free. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Really? The beta who is giving us breakfast selling foods, so I can¡¯t afford-¡±


    ¡°Wait? Selling food?¡± My forehead wrinkled in confusion. ¡°Sorry? Can you repeat?¡±


    ¡°The beta going-¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I understand, but I don¡¯t understand. Crap! I am beingplicated. Hehe.¡± I scratched my forehead and looked away. Then, my eyes went back again to him. ¡°As long as I remember, the Elemental Kingdom is giving food to the workers for free. They do not sell that.¡±


    ¡°Not kidding?¡± The waves on jis forehead formed.


    ¡°Of course I am not!¡±


    ¡°Then why are they selling the food?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I need to know.¡± I stood up and smiled at him with a shy expression on my face. His face was radiant even though his hair was messy. I wondered what he would look like if he went out after a bath. ¡°Thank you for talking to me. I still have work to do. Please call me when you hear something about my father. I am worrying.¡±


    ¡°Sure. No problem. Ahm¡­¡± He scratched his head. ¡°Can you give your handkerchief?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I was stunned. My eyebrows went up.


    ¡°Ahm¡­ I will just wash it and give it back to you when it dries. You wipe the dirt in my face and I am sure that is stinky.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. That is fine. I can wash this my own-¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± My lips formed an O. ¡°Okay?¡± I got it from my pocket and gave it to him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±  He held the handkerchief and gave me a heart pumping smile. That was why my chest pounded recklessly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Fira.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, too, Janus.¡±


    Oh, crap! I found a crush in the mining area!

 Chapter 24

    ZEPHYRUS: THE BLABBY KING


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I was leaning on the door as my brothers: Hali and Colden, woke up Zephyrus. They were rocking his bed like an earthquake, like they always did when they were waking me up.


    ¡°Wake up! We need to go to the courtroom! Father is waiting for us! Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Hali was annoyed, he was shaking Zephyrus¡¯ shoulder and tapping his face.


    ¡°Do you want ten more shes?¡± Colden was concerned, too.


    We needed to go to the courtroom before 10 AM, that would be difficult for us, we were getting whipped, fifty shes. Probably painful.


    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Hali jumped on the bed and fell on Zephyrus¡¯ body, but it did not work. He was snoring like a sleeping beauty.


    ¡°Get some water and throw it to him.¡± I said itfortably. My back was still on the wall, my feet were crossed and my arms were folded.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Colden pped with a smile on his lips. He immediately moved, causing the bed to dip. Then, he ran to the doors. ¡°Guards, get us water. Please!¡± His voice was soft and calm as usual. He looked at me and smiled handsomely. ¡°Thanks, Pyro.¡±


    I blinked two times and blew a sigh. ¡°Wee.¡± I forced myself to open my mouth.


    Suddenly, the guards opened the door and brought the drum of water in front of the bed. That made me a bit excited. He did not say a drum of water, did he? I wasughing in my mind, but emotion was cool. For sure Zephyrus would take his early bath.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hali smirked like an evil beast. ¡°Throw it into his fac-¡±


    ¡°I am awake!¡± Zephyrus stretched his arms with a teasing smile on his lips. That means he was not really sleeping, he was awake and he was just kidding my two brothers.


    ¡°We don¡¯t mind!¡± Hali lifted up the drum and threw the water to Zephyrus. Theirughs filled the room. It was funny to watch them, but I could not curve my lips. I waszy.


    ¡°Justice, Hali! I will report you to my father! You drown my bed in water! Look at this! I will tell him not to sh me and my sh will be given to you!¡± Zephyrus immediately went out of the bed and grabbed a robe on his cab.


    ¡°As if he will listen?¡± Hali¡¯sugh was getting loud. Colden was also chuckling while covering his mouth.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you finish your ytime?¡± We all looked at the door. Raiden was standing there, with a serious face. ¡°Father is waiting. Don¡¯t make him wait. Your whip would be added.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Fine.¡± Zephyrus nodded. He gazed at me with a smirk on his lips. ¡°I think it will be hard for you, Pyro. This is your first sh session.¡± He moved closer to me and tapped my shoulder. ¡°Sorry, Bud.¡±


    Hali tapped my shoulder, too, and whispered in my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±


    I just shook my head and removed their hands recklessly. ¡°Say that to yourself.¡±


    Yeah, this would be my first time and I had no idea what it felt like. I was pretty sure that it would be painful. I just hoped that I would not ckout. I was not used to whipping, only knife or sword cuts punish, or kicks.


    ¡°Even if our father punishes me now, I will still go back to the city. It does not matter.¡± Zephyrus was talkative again. He was conversing with Colden and Hali. I was just behind them, following them.


    I looked back and saw Raiden, gazing straightly on their backs. I wondered what his father told him to do?


    ¡°King Lightning?¡± That was my first time using that respect for today.


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± He walked faster and stopped beside me. We were now walking on the same level.


    ¡°What did father order you?¡± I did not know if he would answer me because Raiden was not the kind of man who would tell important details to the person who did not trust him.


    ¡°He wants me to find the lost Luna of Archimedes.¡± His eyes were just in front. He was not looking at me directly.


    ¡°Why?¡± I had no idea, but I found myself interested in what he was saying.


    ¡°Interested?¡± Raiden¡¯s serious expression was visible.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. So tell me.¡± I kept my ear listening to him. The first that I heard was a sigh.


    ¡°I found her already, but she didn¡¯t want to go back to their kingdom. The truth is we are in a fixed marriage. She is my mate. But I can¡¯t force her to be with their kingdom. You know¡­¡± He shrugged with a bit of disappointment in his face. ¡°I hate disrespecting women.¡±


    I moved my head in an up and down direction, which means I understand him. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°Wait for her when she decides to be with me?¡± A loud sigh came out of his mouth. ¡°I have been searching for how to get a woman¡¯s heart and it is difficult to do. They need flowers, affection, care and love, and many more. Actually, those are not in my vocabries.¡±


    I almost smiled when he said that. His problem was huge. Getting a woman¡¯s heart was the thing that would not learn or read from the books he was studying, it woulde out naturally. And I bet he would not do such a thing if he was not in love with that woman. Well¡­ that was what I learned from the mouth of Zephyrus who was a love guru.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Finally, I managed to smirk at him.


    ¡°That is what you can say? I thought you are giving me advice or you will help me that is why I told you?¡±


    ¡°Told him, what?¡± We were both shocked when Zephyrus suddenly came out from the middle of us with a big smile on his lips. ¡°What are the secrets? Yohoo! Tell me,e on! I will help you. Spell out, my dear brothers! Spell-pwe!¡±


    Raiden put a ballpen on his mouth to make him shit. I did not know where he got that or maybe he was holding that before, I had not noticed. I was irritated by Zephyrus ¡® mouth-I was not the only one. Raiden, too.


    ¡°You are such an evil, Bookworm!¡± Zephyrus red at Raiden, but when Raiden¡¯s eyes sharpened he stopped talking. That was what I like about Zephyrus, he hated the feeling of his brothers mad at him. He just wanted a good rtionship with us even though sometimes, I mean all the time he was joking around. Not just to us, but to all the people in the Elemental Kingdom. Even the guards were his friends.


    ¡°Good morning, my sons!¡± Father greeted us from the moment our feet stomp on the ground of the courtroom.


    ¡°Good morning, Father!¡± We all said. I pushed my voice toe out.


    ¡°Are you ready for your punishment?¡± His eyes stared at us, one by one.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°No, Father.¡±


    We gazed at Zephyrus who said, ¡®No, Father.¡¯ He was really insane.


    He smiled widely with his small eyes. ¡°Of course. I am ready, Father! Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go to the nightclub?¡± His stare at us became intense. That made me gulp my saliva to wet my throat. ¡°King Fire?¡±


    I managed to give him a small smile. ¡°To enjoy, Father.¡± That was the only thing I could say when in fact, I went there to see Fira. That was a scam, she was not there.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± His eyebrow wrinkled.


    ¡°Yup-¡±


    ¡°Of course, Father, enjoy the night. What did people do in the nightclub? Drinking, dancing like this!¡± Zephyrus swayed his hips while his hands were raising up, waving. ¡°Party people! Let¡¯s be wasted tonight and f*ck p*ssy!¡± That made everyoneugh, even the guards.


    ¡°I am not talking to you, King Wind!¡±


    ¡°Ops.¡± Zephyrus covered his mouth with a shy chuckle. ¡°Sorry.¡±

 Chapter 25

    THE SLASHES SESSION


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Zephyrus gestured like zipping her mouth.


    King Arealdo looked at me in an intense way. ¡°You disappoint me, King Fire.¡±


    ¡°How about King Lightning, Father? He was there, too. Why is he not going to take the punishment?¡± Hali talked in a boastful tone. He really disrespected everyone, our father was not an exemption.


    ¡°I gave him a task.¡± King Arealdo said shortly.


    ¡°Why did you give me the task, too, father? So that I have a reason to go to the city?¡± Zephyrus¡¯ unclosed mouth talked again. ¡°I promise I will do my-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start whipping!¡± Father ordered.


    ¡°Oh, no! This must be the worst nightmare of my life!¡± Zephyrus acted like a child who was covering his mouth while his eyes were widening. Well, he is the younger among us and we are forcing ourselves to ept his kiddo attitude, sometimes funny, sometimes annoying.


    I walkedzily to the table and grabbed my clothes out. I threw it on one of the guards. Then, Iid my frontal to the table, the back was exposed to the guard.


    ¡°Father, give us justice! Please, my lord!¡± Zephyrus never stopped saying words. He was now climbing up on the table and positioning his back.


    ¡°Stop talking! If our father added a sh, you will go to hell!¡± Hali was annoyed by him, he even hit him with the back of her hand.


    ¡°You are so bad, Hali! I hope you are not my brother!¡± Zephyrus was pouting like a kid. His elbow was leaning on the table while his hands were on his chin. He was shaking his feet in the air.


    ¡°Father! Zephyrus wishing something bad to me!¡± Hali reported as if Zephyrus meant what he said.


    ¡°I was just kidding!¡± Zephyrus shouted back.


    I covered my ears because it was bleeding with their uncontroble noise.


    Can we just start so I can take the pain relievers and then sleep?


    I looked to my left side. Colden loved to position himself near me. A handsome friendly curve of his lips formed when he saw me staring at him.


    ¡°It must be hurting us, Pyro. How I wish I will not get mad.¡± Colden¡¯s voice was soft. He was worried about what he could do when his blood boiled.


    I found where my father was when I saw him, I got his attention. ¡°Father! Can you give King Ice a chain? Can you chain him?¡±


    Father just nodded, he knew what I was talking about, that was why hemanded a guard immediately.


    ¡°Thank you, King Fire.¡± Colden showed me his bright smile.


    I was not looking when they were tying him with the chain, it felt like hurting my chest. I just hope that one day he could manage his emotions well.


    ¡°Start the whipping!¡± Father ordered. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you go back again to the city once you feel the punishment!¡±


    I felt the leather strap on my back. Then, it hit me so bad. I just closed my eyes and tightened the hold in the corner of the table.


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡± The loud sounds of Zephyrus¡¯ mouth filled the room while the other was just groaning in pain. When I looked at Colden, he was just biting his lips, avoiding being mad. Hali was biting his lower arm while Raiden was not looking away. He did not want to watch us.


    I could feel the pain in my back, every sh was intensifying. It was just ten shes, but I felt my back was ripping. Every hit was reckless.


    After the session, we walked like a drunk man. My back was bleeding and it was painful. This was the first time, but probably not thest because for sure, they would go back again to the city no matter how much punishment they got.


    We fell in line after the shes, even Raiden was in the line. He was just looking down.


    ¡°You learned your lesson, didn¡¯t you?¡± Father looked at us, one by one. We were all wincing.


    I heard Colden was gritting his teeth. He was ring at father with the fire in his eyes. ¡°King Ice, calm down. You need to remember why you got shes. We made mistakes.¡±


    ¡°I am mad. So mad!¡± His face changed into a kind expression and then, dark emotion then went back again to kind. It was shifting until he blew a loud sigh and managed to calm himself.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± I whispered. I knew he had difficulties dealing with himself, but he was trying.


    ¡°It hurts my back.¡± Zephyrus was twisting his body, glimpsing on his dorsal as if he could see that. ¡°I am bleeding to death! Justice, plea-¡±


    ¡°Do you want another ten?¡± Father asked him while ring.


    ¡°Oh, no, Father!¡± Hali was protesting immediately. His lips were pale.


    ¡°We are fine, Father!¡± Zephyrus gave him a small smile.


    ¡°Father, that is enough. They will learn from their lesson.¡± Raiden interrupted.


    ¡°How about your task, King Lightning? I will give you three months and if you fail me, you will be punished.¡± King Arealdo started to walk forward towards Raiden. ¡°I know you are a good son.¡± He tapped his shoulder while having a smirk on his lips. When his eyes viewed me, it changed into a disappointed expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again in this courtroom, King Fire.¡±


    I looked down. My mouth was shut. I could not promise. I was just a teenager who did a mistake sometimes.


    ¡°Do you understand, Fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± I answered in a low tone.


    He turned his back to us. ¡°Don¡¯t make me mad again, my sons!¡± He finally walked away.


    ¡°Ouch, my back.¡± Hali was groaning.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Colden winced.


    ¡°I think I will die.¡± That was Zephyrus.


    I just shook my head and went away from them after putting on my garments.


    Where is Fira? I need medicine.


    I walked away from the courtroom. I had no energy when I stepped into the hallway. I could feel the waves of pain in my back, the stinging, the stabbing. It was painful that I could not imagine.


    I went to the kitchen, but Fira was not there.


    Is she not done with her duty in the mining area?


    I was walking straight, not showing people that I was having back pain. I was about to go to the way, going to the miners when I saw her in the distance, talking to someone else. To a guy, specifically.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    My forehead wrinkled. I leaned my back on the wall even though it hurt me. It was better to feel this sensation than to see this bby woman talking to a man. I waited for her to finish and when she was done, she walked towards the kingdom.


    ¡°King Fire!¡± She waved her hands when she saw me from a distance. She ran towards me and stopped in front of me. ¡°I am not yet going to King Lightning, your majesty. Please give me a-¡±


    ¡°Who told you to speak with another guy when my symbol is on you?¡±

 Chapter 26

    YOUR FRIEND


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Who told you to speak with another guy when my symbol is on you?¡±


    The stretch of my lips faded. I studied his expression, there was nothing on it, but the tone of his voice was irritating.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I hid my pulse on my back. Since the symbol was on me, I always had a white scarf to my wrist, covering it. Fortunately, my sister did not see it.


    ¡°I told you to go to my room after your duty, didn¡¯t I?¡± I heard the annoyance in his voice.


    ¡°Sorry, Pyro, I came from-¡±


    ¡°King Fire. We are outside, Fira.¡± He crossed his arms on his chest. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    He turned his back to me. I was shocked when I saw the blood on his garment. It was red, but it became maroon due to bleeding. I knew that it was blood because the color was different.


    I ran beside him and walked,beled with him. ¡°King Fire, what happened to your back? Oh, crap! You need serious medical attention. Do I need to call King Are-¡±


    His eyes red at me. He also stopped from walking. ¡°That¡¯s why I need you! I don¡¯t need anyone, but you!¡±


    Literally, my jaw dropped. My eyes were widening as the shock crawled all over my body. My feet were glued to the ground. I could not move my body. I blinked three times and waited for my brain to absorb what he said.


    ¡°What did you¡­¡± I cleared my throat, ¡°say?¡±


    His eyes had a spark of irritation, but his emotion was still cold. I could not dive into his thoughts. He was unpredictable. His handsome perfect feature was hiding all of his emotion.


    His mouth was closed as he passed me. He walked straightly, the royal ramp gesture. He was stepping with his body straight and cool. Everyone was looking at him and then they bowed.


    I ran as fast as I could to follow his step, but every time Ibeled him, he doubled the speed of his steps until I could not reach him anymore.


    When he arrived at his room, he mmed the door in my face, it almost touched my nose. I knocked plenty of times. ¡°King Fire, you need to take your medicine. Your back is bleeding. Please, let me in.¡±


    Seryo was beside me, moving his head from left to right. ¡°He¡¯s not in a good mood. Kindly go backter or tomorrow, Omega.¡±


    ¡°No! His back is in pain. The wounds are severe. He might die from blood loss!¡± I knocked again, but he did not answer.


    ¡°King Fire! I am sorry for what I did. Please open the door.¡± The tears welled up into the corner of my eyes. I had no idea why my heart was filled with worry. I knew that his life was in danger, anytime he would pass out. I saw the blood! It was dripping and I knew that it was fatal.


    Did anyone hurt him? Or does he gets a sh from the courtroom? Did he do something?


    ¡°King Fire.¡± I knocked again three times. ¡°Please! Let me in!¡±


    ¡°He will not open the door if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    I moved my head to face my back and then I saw Raiden. He was holding a bandage and medicines. ¡°Excuse me.¡± He put his ear on the door, trying to hear what was happening inside. He moved his mouth closer to the wooden door. ¡°It¡¯s me, Raiden. I will bring you the medicines you need. Let me check you, Bro.¡±


    We heard nothing. We waited for the door to open, but Pyro had no n to do that.


    ¡°I will kick your door if you don¡¯t open this! You don¡¯t want your things to be ruined. Right!¡± Raiden threatened him. Again, no response. ¡°I will kick the door now. Here we-¡±


    ¡°Let Fira in.¡±


    I was stunned when I heard his voice. I thought he was wincing because it was obvious in his voice.


    Raiden stared at me as he sighed and shook his head. ¡°Put this on his wound and make him drink the pain relievers. Watch out for every move he makes. He hated the taste of medicine, he probably pretended to swallow it, but the truth is it is under his tongue.¡±


    I moved my head in an up and down direction. I absorbed what he said so I held the medicines and herbs. The door opened, but Pyro was not in sight. I started to walk forward and then looked back again to Raiden, he just gave me a serious slight nod.


    ¡°Thanks, Fira.¡±


    I just nodded again before I finally closed the door.


    When our eyes met, he had no emotion. He was sitting on the bed and his back was not leaning on the headboard.


    My body trembled in fear as I recognized the way he looked at me. It was normal that the fire filled his eyes, but this time it was intense. I could not guess what was on his head.


    ¡°Pyro, you need these medicines to-¡±


    ¡°Can you stop smiling to other guys, except to me?¡±


    My focus was on his wound. So he was thinking about my smile to whom? To the miner? My head was messed up to think why he was getting mad just because I talked to other guys. Yes, the symbol is in me, but it would not block me from meeting friends, talking to strangers, and living my happy life. He was thinking just for himself, it was unfair.


    One day, I believed that the symbol would disappear because we did not love each other. How would we be together if we have no feelings? Another thing is, I am an omega. It would not change the fact that our status was different.


    ¡°Let¡¯s treat your wounds.¡± I walked closer to him. I was about to reach him when he spoke, the reason why I stopped.


    ¡°I am requesting, Fira, notmanding. It seems like you don¡¯t care about what I am saying?¡±


    The dread covered my body. He was staring at me now with full anger on his face. His eyes were ck as if he would swallow my whole body without chewing it. In front of me was a different Pyro, maybe this was what Eira said-the monster.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Whatever makes you angry. My deepest apology, King Fire.¡± I stepped one forward. My body was shaking. The fright was in my heart.


    I just want the ground open and swallow me. I want to hide from his intense stare.


    I managed to ignore his re at me as I sat beside him. I cleared my throat as I put the medicine on the side table. ¡°Can I see your back?¡±


    He just stared at my face with his clenching jaw. ¡°Why would I follow you? I am the king and you are just-¡± He looked away, viewing the window. ¡°Omega.¡± He said that in a low voice.


    I managed to smile even though my lips were shaking in fear. I was bncing the tension between us because I had no idea when he would burst out the anger. I might not want to see that, I would probably run and cry and I do not want him to see me like that.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am not just an omega, King Fire. I am¡­¡± I looked down and intertwined my hands, ¡°your friend.¡±

 Chapter 27

    STRIPPED HIS CLOTHES


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I heard his loud sigh. He held the hem of his garment and lifted it. He was stripping the upper covering of his body.


    I bit my lips as his masculine chest and eight pack abs were exposed to me. I tried to look down and not be awkward. ¡°Please let me see your back.¡±


    His mouth was sealed, he just moved and showed me his back. My body trembled in shock when I viewed the condition of his dorsal. ¡°What happened? Did you get punished?¡±


    ¡°Tell me you are concerned and I will answer.¡± He was facing the head board, his legs were crossed and folded.


    ¡°I am always concerned.¡±


    A couple of silence, it was like the angel passed by. Since I would die in silence I was the one who broke it.


    ¡°What did you do to get this shes?¡± I started to clean his wounds by putting cotton on it. I knew it was hurting him, but he said nothing.


    ¡°I went to the city with my brothers. Father caught us.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Why did you do that? You know that it is not allowed? You can wait for the freedom day to go there and I will join you, too! That will avoid any trouble from you and your father! You are a model of the werewolves, you should b-¡±


    ¡°You are more noisy than my mother.¡± He inserted his index finger on his ear. He shook his head. ¡°Freedom is once a month. It is on the fifteenth day and how would we wait for that? It is long and take note that it is just five hours.¡±


    A smile of true happiness formed on my lips. It was nice in the heart that he was talking to me as if we were friends who were saying rants to each other.


    ¡°That is the rule, we should obey that. Even though I have plenty of things to do, it¡¯s fun to be in the woods on the fifteenth day of the month.¡± I put cotton to the long nt wounds that made him move up a little. ¡°It hurts? Don¡¯t worry it will heal immediately. Maybe in three to seven days because you are one of the alpha kings.¡±


    ¡°You are going to the woods? Are you in there every fifteenth day?¡± He sounded curious about the things to do by that time so I story telled.


    ¡°Yes. Sometimes I am with my sister, but for sure, she will not go there in the fifteen because she wants to explore the city. I want to go to the city, too, but being with the woods, sitting on the big rock while watching the stars and moon is more rxing.¡± I continued cleaning his wounds, the blood was too much. I pity him for this.


    ¡°Maybe I will go to the human world if I meet the guy that steals my heart. I want a date there so that my first time outside the forest is memorable.¡±


    Pyro was just listening to me. I thought he was sleeping because of the silence, but he was facing the wall and thinking something. I could dive into his thoughts. Too deep.


    ¡°How about you, Pyro? What is your n on freedom day?¡± I grabbed another cotton, dipped in the liquid medicine and gently trace the wounds.


    ¡°Can I join you in the woods?¡±


    My eyes widened. I almost jumped in happiness. ¡°Really! I will be very happy! Although the moon and stars are beautiful, it will not be satisfying to watch if I don¡¯t havepany! Sure you can join me! I will show you how beautiful the river is! For sure you will be rxed!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± His voice had no energy. That was his usual anyway.


    ¡°And you know what?¡± I was being naughty. The bed was bouncing up and down. I stood up on the bed and sat on his side. ¡°You will love to join me bathing in the river while the light of the moon reflects!¡±


    ¡°You mean swimming?¡± His face was innocent. We forgot the tension before and the atmosphere changed into an amodating conversation between two friends.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why you need to bring clothes!¡±


    He scratched his forehead. ¡°It sounds romantic? That is the action of two couples.¡± He looked away and saw the blush on his ear.


    Does he feel shy? Crap! That¡¯s new to me! And he looks so cute!


    My eyebrows went up. ¡°Since I don¡¯t have my boyfriend yet. Why not act like that? The truth is I read that from the book of Eira.¡± I chuckled a bit. ¡°I was fantasizing about meeting my charming prince, but he has not yete, so for now, we can do such a thing, but as a friend! I know you are treating me as friends right now.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eira kept reminding me not to trust the Alphas, but I had no idea why when ites to Pyro, he is easy to trust. He shows nothing, but a nk emotion. I know he is a good king because if not, he demanded me to remove my clothes and take advantage of me. I have never seen that dark n in his eyes since I met him and I should never forget that he saved my life.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not?¡± His eyebrow wrinkled.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine! At least you can talk to me now.¡± I moved up and grabbed the ss on the side table. I poured that with water. ¡°Time to take your medicine. It¡¯s a pain reliever and anti-inmmatory.  I hope tomorrow your back does not hurt so much.¡±


    I stretched my arm to give him the ss and the medicine. He did not hesitate to grab it and immediately put those in his mouth. I watched him doing that. I saw that he was not opening his mouth so I held his chin. ¡°Say ahh.¡± I opened my mouth so he would imitate it. He was stubborn to do that.


    He just shook his head like a kid, like I was forcing him to do something.


    ¡°Oh, crap! Open your mouth. You are hiding the medicine under your tongue.¡±


    His mouth was still closed. Then it opened just to talk. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    ¡°No! Let me see your tongue.¡± I moved closer and closer, spotting his mouth. I gulped when I realized that I was being harsh to him.


    I closed my eyes and reminded myself that he is the king and I am just an omega so I need to keep my distance.


    My eyes viewed his handsome curves in his red lips. I swallowed again and gave space to our bodies. ¡°Just show me your tongue, your majesty. I will go after that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go then.¡±


    He put his garments on and winced a bit when it touched his back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put that on. You cany on the bed without upper covering. Your wound might hurt.¡± I was not thinking when I grabbed the end of his garment and removed it from his body.


    I stopped moving when I realized that I stripped his clothes like I am his girlfriend. Like we are going to have an intimate scene. His re was burning like hell.


    Crap. I am dead.

 Chapter 28

    SPARK IN HIS EYES


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I raised my fingers and showed him the peace sign. ¡°Please show me your tongue? Is it hard to do? Just do this.¡± I moved my tongue out of my mouth. He chuckled a bit when he saw my face.


    ¡°Fine!¡± He released his tongue.


    I moved closer to look at every corner of his teeth. ¡°Roll up your tongue. Let me see what¡¯s underneath. I am checking, I am your dentist for today.¡± I was just joking. I was not expecting that he would chuckle from my naughtiness. ¡°Okay, Good Boy. The medicine is not there.¡±


    I gave him a perfect smile with my eyes shut a bit. ¡°Okay. I am going. Rest well. Don¡¯t put your clothes on. Don¡¯t be stubborn, your majesty. I will check with you again after one or three hours. Maybe Saza is finding me from this moment. So I gotta go!¡± I turned my back on him. I was about to step when he grabbed my hand.


    He looked away. I saw the shyness in his expression. Lately, I have gotten used to his attitude. Sometimes, he was annoyed. Sometimes, he was kind and bright.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± His voice was in a low tone. Sincerity could radiate from my heart.


    ¡°You are wee!¡±


    I started to walk forward again and when I reached the door, I gave him a wide smile. He was just gazing at me with no emotion.


    Immediately, I went out of his room. I looked up and saw the four alpha kings outside the door. They had a small teasing smile on their lips. Zephyrus was nodding as if he got something from the scene. Raiden was usually serious, but a small curve was on his lips. Hali was crossing his arms under the chest, a teasing expression written on his face. Colden had a big handsome smile as if he found out something unknown.


    ¡°King Fire let you touch him?¡± Zephyrus tilted his head while observing my face.


    ¡°Not just that. He let you treat him.¡± Hali said with a spark of tease in his eyes.


    ¡°ording to my knowledge, Colden, my father and his mother are the only people who are permitted to touch him.¡± Raiden said in a serious face. ¡°I thought he would shout at you and you would get out with the tears crawling on your cheek. I was wrong. Good job, Fira.¡±


    ¡°Maybe his heart softened for her?¡± Colden said in a calm voice.


    When I viewed Colden, I gritted my teeth. I just prevented them from noticing it. I do not like Colden so much. I hate him so much.


    At first, I thought he was one of the kindest among them because he talked calmly and only good things came out in his mouth, but when I knew what he did to my sister, I cursed at him! He was about to take advantage of her!


    ¡°Excuse me, your majesty. I have something to do in the kitchen.¡± I felt uneasy looking at Colden. He ruined my day. If only he was not Alpha King of Ice, I could give him a kick in the ass for hurting my sister! If only!


    I turned my back to them. I stepped away when Zephyrus followed me. ¡°My back hurt, Fira. Can I please invite you in my room to treat me, too? I am sorry for the interruption for what I suppose you to do, but I really need your help.¡± There was a plea in his eyes.


    I found Zephyrus cute all the time. But sometimes, I was thinking about what kind of monster he is? I am willing to find out.


    ¡°Okay. No problem, King Wind.¡± I managed to form a genuine smile, but I failed. The presence of Colden at the far distance was making my mood ck.


    We walked towards the hallway and went up on the fifteenth floor. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Fira. It seems like you are the only one I can trust when ites to this.¡±


    He opened the door of his room and let me in. This was my second time here. I was still amazed by how Zephyrus organized his things. It seemed like he did not want a messy ce.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± He moved a little and sat on the chair. He was holding the leanboard of it. His back was on me.


    ¡°Crap, your wounds are severe, too, like Pyro.¡± I could not imagine how they could handle the pain.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not that hard to me because I always get shes, but to Pyro¡­ that¡¯s new to him. For sure, he would have a nightmare from the events.¡± An adorable chuckle came out in his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, that is sad.¡± The medical kit was ready for the table so I had no difficulty arranging that. I started to clean his cuts first before I put medicine.


    ¡°I heard Pyro chuckling. Thank you for that, Fira.¡±


    I was stunned by what I heard. He was also thanking me for what I did from others? I found Zephyrus different among them all. The truth is they are all different in their own ways. Although I do not fully know them. Obviously, there are a lot of things that I need to discover before Ipletely understand them.


    ¡°Why? I know that Pyro is not an easy person. He has difficulty predicting, but why are you thanking me for that?¡± I gently slid the cotton so I could clean it carefully. He was stiffening a bit.


    ¡°Pyro has been tough with himself since the Fire Pack was demolished three years ago by humans. He felt guilty for not saving them. Half of the werewolves die.¡±


    I had no idea why I felt my chest ache. I felt sad for the King Fire. That must be hurting him so much because that pack is his pack. There will be no ¡®Alpha King of Fire¡¯ if the pack is gone.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fortunately, his mother survived. After that event he overthinks. He always looks at her mother and ensures that they are safe. He loves her so much.¡±


    ¡°I love my mother, too, and I think that is our simrities.¡± I blew a loud sigh of sadness when I remembered what happened to my mother.


    ¡°This is different for him, Fira. All this time we live in our packs and when we need to take the training, we are forced toe here to the Elemental Kingdom. It¡¯s not easy for us to go away from our home, especially to Pyro when his mind is thinking about what will happen to them if he is not there? No one will save them if he is away. Scared of repeating history.¡±


    ¡°But he is strong, he gulped his fright and left them, but the effect is¡­ he will never be happy. That¡¯s why I am asking you to be patient with him.¡±


    ¡°Why me? I am just an omega? Crap? How can I be his happiness-¡±


    ¡°Because I see the spark in his eyes every time he looks at you.¡±

 Chapter 29

    LET ME HUG YOU


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Spark? You mean fireworks in the dark sky?¡± I chuckled. I knew that Zephyrus was just kidding me. That was his attitude. Always making fun of some stuff.


    For the first time, he shut his mouth and the expression of his face became nk.


    He stood up and gave me a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m good. I just called Raiden to continue this. Thank you so much, Fira. You may go.¡±


    I had nothing to say except moving my head from the bolt upright.


    ¡°See you when I see you.¡± A big cute smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I stepped out of his room while my head was messed up. I could still remember the look of Zephyrus when I got out of his ce. He was serious.


    Crap. I have something to do so I pushed my thoughts to the back of my head.


    When I arrived in the kitchen, Cass was panicking. ¡°Fira! Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°I treated the shes of King Fire and King Wind.¡± This day was tough for me, I felt like I wanted to be alone and just looked at the stars.


    ¡°Your sister came here. She was worrying so much because your father is not yet going home.¡± She grabbed the tes and put them in the cab.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°In the Omega¡¯s Quarter.¡±


    I was ready to run away when I saw Saza on the door, looking at me badly. ¡°You are escaping from your work? Do you really want to get shes, huh?¡±


    I moved backward when she stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry this is urgent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s duty time, Fira! You are not a free werewolf who can go wherever you want!¡±


    I looked down. ¡°But my father is missing. Please give me a bit of time to find him.¡±


    ¡°I have no pity.¡± She held my shoulder, twisted my body, and let me face the sink with full dishes. She moved her mouth closer to my ear. She was on my back, giving me tension. ¡°That¡¯s your duty. I don¡¯t care if your father dies or what. Your job is your job!¡±


    Suddenly, she pushed me to the dishes, making my face m on the wasted rotten foods.


    ¡°Low-rank omega!¡± She shouted in anger before she finally disappeared from my sight.


    The tears in my eyes welled up. Cass came closer to me and wiped my tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry for a stupid thing. You need to be brave to find your father.¡±


    The tears gradually crawled to my cheek. ¡°What if I can¡¯t find him? What if it¡¯s toote for me to see him? I don¡¯t want to lose my father. He is the only parent I have. My mother had already died.¡±


    ¡°We will find him. Don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Cass massaged my back tofort me. I would see her sympathy on the expression of her face.


    ¡°My mother is gone. I can¡¯t take it if I can¡¯t find my father.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Maybe he just went to a far awaynd to forget your mother? Remember he is heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I ease the liquid in my cheek using the back of my hand.


    ¡°By the way, I heard something from Janus! Oh, sorry, I forgot. He said he talked to one of theirpanies in the mining area. One of them said that hest saw him down the mountain. Taking mangoes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Sorry. That went away in my mind! I have lots of businesses here. Go now and meet Janus in their house.¡±


    ¡°But how about Saza?¡± A hope became alive in my chest.


    ¡°This is the n. Go to King Fire-I think King Wind, because if it¡¯s King Fire, he is hard to please. Much better if it¡¯s King-¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will go to King Fire. Then?¡±


    ¡°You, sure?¡± She grabbed the ss and wiped it with the clean rug.


    ¡°Yes. Then what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Try to ask him permission that you will go down the mountain to find your father. Then If Saza finds you. We have a reason. Just give a little alibi such as getting fruits or what.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you so much!¡± I hugged Cass so tight before I hurried walking away from the kitchen.


    After a few seconds, I knocked on the door of King Fire. ¡°Can I talk to you, King Fire?¡±


    ¡°You can.¡±


    I rotated the doorknob. It was not locked so I continued walking inside. ¡°Are you okay now?¡± I saw the pale on his face, even his lips. I felt pity for his features. He looked really off. ¡°Let me check your temperature.¡± I put my hand on his forehead. ¡°Crap! You are burning hot!¡±


    ¡°Just talk what you want and get out.¡± I grabbed theforter and covered his body. He was chilling. I noticed that he is prone to sickness. Last time, he had a fever and now after the sh.


    I sat on the bed and stared at him. He was lying in a side position and curving his body, hugging his knee. I could not leave him like this.


    ¡°You need to drink your medicine.¡± I stood up and grabbed the Paracetamol on the side table. I held the pitcher and let the water flowed on the ss.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat on the bed again, resulting in it bouncing a little. I gently touched his arms and guided him to sit. I gave him a small smile before I offered him the ss of water and the medicine. He grabbed it and drank straight.


    ¡°May I see your tongue?¡±


    This time, he was not stubborn. He released his tongue. I stared at his handsome red face. His hair was messy, but he looked nice.


    ¡°What takes you here?¡± He sounded weak as hey down again on the bed with a side position because his back was still bleeding.


    I shut my mouth. I wanted to ask permission like what Cass said, but I could not burst a word because he is in bad condition.


    ¡°To check on you.¡± I lied. I would not go far from him if he was like that.


    I stood up and went to the bathroom to grab a rug and poured it with water and then I got back. ¡°I will touch you with the rug. You are chilling and your body is hot. Even the fire element in you is not immune to disease.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m still a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± I held his lower arm and started to touch the wet rug. ¡°I wish tomorrow, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried?¡± I only viewed his back while his arm was twisted a bit. I leaned his hand on the bed and touched it gently.


    ¡°Yes. Who will not be worried about your condition? You are burning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll not die of a fever.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    I saw that his body was trembling as if he had difficulties dealing with the cold.


    Poor, Alpha King of Fire.


    By the sight, I thought of lying beside him. So I did.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He trembled more. My chest was tightening as I watched his suffering.


    ¡°Face me, Pyro. Let me hug you.¡±

 Chapter 30

    SLEEPING WITH HER


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Face me, Pyro. Let me hug you.¡±


    Her words made me stop from chilling. I could feel my heart, it was drumming so loud that even my ear bleed to its sound. There was something in his words that affected the electricity in my system to crawl all over my body and gave me a happy feeling.


    ¡°Pyro¡­¡±


    Her voice is like music in my ear, soothing my difficulty to blow away like an air.


    I do not know where I grabbed the strength to move my body and face her. My eyes sparkled as I viewed her beautiful perfectly curved eyebrow and eyshes, tantalizing eyes, concave nose that suits her face, well proportioned pink lips. This was my first time getting close to her with just a strand of hair distance.


    My body was aching, but it blew away by just staring at her face. I watched the formation of a small radiating smile on her lips.


    We were both facing each other in a sideways way. I was on the left and she was on the right.


    Her hands lifted and touched my forehead. ¡°Let me touch you, okay?¡±


    I unconsciously nodded as if I was captivated by her. I never felt good hands touching my body, except hers. I liked her skin on my skin.


    ¡°You look handsome.¡± She chuckled shortly as she fixed the hair on my forehead. ¡°Pyro¡­¡± The tear in her eyes welled up and slowly rolled down in her side.


    I had no idea why I moved my hand and gently wiped the tears on her face. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see my father. He is gone for about a week. I am scared of finding out what happened to him. I wish he is just going away, smelling the fresh air and being alone to think, and then he would go back after that.¡± The sobs went loud so I moved closer and hugged her.


    She buried her face on my shoulder. I was no garment, I was topless and I could feel the liquid on my skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find him.¡±


    ¡°I love my father so much. What if¡­ something happened to him? It will be the cause of the death of my heart.¡±


    I kept my mouth shut. Honestly, I could not find the exact words to say. She is in pain and I have no idea how tofort a girl. All my life, I was running to people and pushing them away because I did not want to be close to them. I do not want other people to enter my life, it hurts when they eventually leave me.


    A silence filled my room, a couple of minutes passed. No one dared to talk. She was just on my shoulder and sobbing. I moved closer until I left no distance between our bodies. It felt nice being this near to her.


    I held her head and I let her make my arms as her pillow. I have never been this close to anyone.


    When I looked at her face again, the eyes were closed. ¡°Fira?¡±


    I heard no response so I moved a bit to check on her. She was sleeping peacefully.


    Great. How can I order her to go away and leave my room? I never sleep with a girl.


    I realized that I offered my arms on her head, that was not my gesture to anyone. I just felt like I needed to. I loved to.


    I stared at her angelic face. I removed the almost dried liquid on her cheek and eyes.


    She is pretty as the picture. Aesthetically beautiful. Alluring.


    Suddenly, I could feel the pumping of my heart. It was not the usual beat of it. There was something different in me, especially when I felt the butterfly in my stomach.


    What¡¯s that for?


    I spent the night, staring at her features. Memorizing every detail. I could understand why I loved doing that. Gazing and the funny thing is, I never get bored. I enjoyed it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Pyro really got a woman.¡± I heard Hali¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It is interesting! He may have had a satisfying night!¡± Zephyrus¡¯ nasty voice filled my ear.


    I opened my eyes and rubbed it. At first, it was blurry, but when it finally cleared I recognized their faces looking at me. They were encircling the bed like a detective observing something.


    ¡°What the hell are you all doing in my room! Get the h-¡± I looked at my side when I noticed that someone moved.


    My eyes widened when I viewed Fira, she was stretching her hands as if she was in her own room. Her right thigh was leaning on my thigh. She acted as if I was a pillow. She moved sideways and hugged my belly. My heart skipped beating. I could not move. I was so shocked that even my breath left me.


    I saw them chuckling, covering their mouths and slowly turning their backs and tiptoeing while walking. Afraid of creating noise.


    ¡°Have a nice day ahead, Pyro.¡± Zephyrus whispered before they walked out of the room.


    I held my breath. I could feel Fira¡¯s hand on my unclothed belly. That was tickling me, producing electricity. My body was paralyzed, I could not remove her hand. Also, my back was aching like hell because it was touching the bed.


    Fira moved, raised her head, and leaned it on my chest that putting more pressure on my back. I winced when I felt the stinging sensation. I did not want to disturb Fira, she looked deeply asleep.


    ¡°Eira, my pillow seems hard.¡± She whispered while still closed eyes. ¡°It smells like Pyro.¡±


    I bit my lips to avoid chuckling. She had no idea that she slept in my room. I just wondered what would be her reaction when she woke up.


    ¡°Eira, what time is it? Saza will be mad if I amte.¡± She talked in my chest like a baby. Her face was buried deeply and her hug to me was tight.


    I was confused with my feelings because, to be honest, I could feel the brightening of my chest. It felt loose, and I could breathe freely.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Eira?¡±


    ¡°Eira?¡± She called her sisters three times and then when she heard no response, she opened her eyes. She saw me, she blinked three times and rubbed her eyes. ¡°I must be dreaming?¡±


    ¡°You are not.¡± The curves in my lips formed, a big wide handsome smile was created.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    The loud sound of her scream covered the room. She jumped and rolled until she fell to the ground.

 Chapter 31

    STILL A MONSTER


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Pyro ran faster as I fell on the ground. My butt was aching, that was why I could not stand up. I touched my back and winced. ¡°Ouch.¡±


    I was stunned, my eyes widened when he held my thighs and lifted me up. Going back to the bed, he sat me there and stood up in front of me.


    ¡°Sorry, King Fire. I didn¡¯t mean to sleep here with you. I am just tired yesterday so I didn¡¯t notice that-¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡± He bent his body, put his hands on his knees. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I held my back. ¡°It hurts.¡±


    He looked worried. He sat beside me and called Seryo. The guard immediately went inside. He was not shocked when he saw me because I was unable to go outst night.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty?¡± Seryo bowed to him.


    ¡°Ask Omega to bring us foods inside and call the doctor to look for Fira-¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± I recklessly moved my head. ¡°I am fine. I don¡¯t need a doctor. You are the one who needs to be checked.¡± I peeked on his back. It seemed like his dorsal was swollen and red.


    He just moved his head in an upright direction. ¡°Bring the doctor to check me and don¡¯t forget the food.¡±


    My lips drew a smile. Pyro was listening to me. Zephyrus said he would not let the doctor touch him and now, he called him. That was good news.


    ¡°I will go, King Fire. Sorry again.¡± I stood up and was about to leave when he spoke.


    ¡°Stay for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°But I am not allowed to apany the king? I am just a low rank omega and-¡±


    ¡°You are my friend.¡± He cut my words. He always did that, maybe he was being mad with my noisy mouth.


    In the end, I had no choice, but to stay. We were both silent as we waited for the food. I remember my father, I failed to go to him. Maybeter after work.


    ¡°What¡¯s running in your mind?¡± When I viewed his face, he was wrinkling his forehead.


    ¡°My father.¡±


    ¡°I will find him, too. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked at his back. ¡°Let me see.¡± I smiled when he immediately turned his back and showed me. ¡°Too bad. Let me clean that before I go out.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I could not believe that I actually ate with Pyro. We were talking about random things, making my day bright.


    After breakfast, I checked on him, his fever was gone, that was why I immediately went out to do my job. The whole day I was talking to Cass while washing dishes and cleaning the kitchen. I was so tired when the night came by.


    ¡°Where did you sleepst night!¡± The hands of Eira were on her waist. Her eyes were super mad. ¡°I am worrying to you all the time!¡±


    ¡°I slept in King Fire¡¯s room.¡± I had no energy, walking and sitting on the chair in front of the mirror.


    ¡°What! What did he do to you!¡± She gritted her teeth while her eyes were burning.


    ¡°Nothing. I fell asleep because I was worrying too much. Did you find our father?¡±


    She shook her head with frustration. I could see that she had no sleep, the eyebag below his eyes were obvious, she looked so tired.


    When I looked down on her neck, my body froze. ¡°Did King Ice hurt you again?¡±


    She covered her neck and shook her head recklessly. She was lying to me.


    This is too much! I will go to Colden and talk to him!


    ¡°He needs to pay for that! Even if he is a king, he should not hurt you like that!¡± I recklessly stood up as my tears welled up. Even if I went to him, I could not do anything. That would just cause a bigger problem.


    I wiped my tears with the back of my digits and let the sound of my sobs heard. ¡°I am so tired. I can¡¯t find our father. I am worrying so much to the point that I break out and then this!¡± I pointed to her neck. ¡°Why is the world so harsh to us! We are good species, right? We didn¡¯t harm anyone, but why does this freaking world give us so much suffering!¡±


    I covered my face with my hands, the sounds of my cry went loud. ¡°It¡¯s hard being an Omega. Being a low ss weak born being.¡±


    I felt the hug of Eira, I embraced her back. We tightly hugged each other.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fight, Fira. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Eira buried her face on my shoulder, she sobbed so bad. I knew that Colden affected her so much.


    She is a strong woman. Whatever struggle blocks her ways, she can fight because that is my sister, but when ites to the higher rank like kings, she can not do something about that.


    Maybe I will seek help from Pyro or Zephyrus. I know they can help me towards Colden.


    Eira caressed my hair. She guided me to sit in front of the mirror. She brushed my hair after wiping my tears.


    ¡°It feels like the door is closing to us. Always remember what our parents always said.¡± She was staring at my face with the reflection of the mirror.


    ¡°We may be low born, but we have a high ss heart.¡± I answered with all of my emotion,ing from the bottom of my heart.


    She nodded and bent down to hug me. ¡°Let¡¯s trust destiny. It will give what belongs to us.¡±


    I blew a loud sigh of sadness. ¡°You learn how to fight, Eira, but why are you letting Colden hurt you?¡± Out of nowhere, my mouth asked the impossibility of her letting him.


    ¡°The truth is I can fight, but there is something that I don¡¯t understand. He was saying sorry and even kneeling down in front of me after what he did.¡±


    My eyebrows knitted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He is fighting the monster inside him.¡±


    ¡°You mean he is not in the right condition?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I need to know everything about him so I can understand. Maybe we have a wrong judgment.¡±


    I shook my head. I could not absorb her statement. ¡°He is still a monster.¡±

 Chapter 32

    YOU¡¯RE LUCKY


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I looked at the left and then to the right. I was going to escape to go to Janus. I need to meet him so that I can get the information I want.


    Eira was sleeping peacefully when I left her. I should investigate on my own, if I only wait for my father toe back, no assurance.


    I ran towards the woods when I saw that there were no guards. The shiver crawled all over my body as I stomped on the cold dark forest. I embraced myself and rubbed my shoulder as I walked straightly. It is like a horror ce where some wolves, vampire or whatever suddenly showed up. I gasped for air when I walked to the dim. I could only hear the waves of air, swaying trees and the crack of the dried brown leaves.


    My eyeball moved from the right to the left. I could hear the howling of werewolves and smoke from somewhere.


    Crap! I should grab someone with me. It feels like I am in a suspense thriller movie!


    I stepped forward, going my way for about six minutes, but it felt like forever. I tilted my head when I reached the other side of the forest where the house of Janus was located. I had no idea if he was alone or what.


    The house looked empty and quiet. I raised my hand and was about to knock when I doubted. Iposed my thoughts in my mind before I decided to hit the door.


    ¡°Janus? It¡¯s me, Fira.¡± I struck the door three times and then it burst open. ¡°Hi?¡± I waved my hand shyly.


    His eyes were a bit widened. ¡°Did youe here alone? It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I am a werewolf, supposed to be strong.¡± I gave him a big grin ear by ear.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He offered the entrance of his house and let me sit on the wooden sofa. I looked around to find someone in his ce, but no one. He was alone in this home with a firemp, a dark ce and a few things.


    ¡°I¡¯m living alone.¡± He said when he recognized that my eyes were surrounding to look for something.


    ¡°So¡­¡± He scratched his head. ¡°Why did youe in thiste night?¡±


    I gasped for air, I did not notice that I was holding my breath. To be honest, this man could make my chest pound with a suffocating feeling, not because of sadness, but because of too much excitement.


    ¡°This is my only time. I have work in the morning and they didn¡¯t let me go. Saza also didn¡¯t allow me to bring the food to the mining area.¡±


    He nodded, grabbed a firemp and put it on the center table. ¡°Next time, you should tell me so I can go to you. It¡¯s too dark. There may be wild animals in your way that can hurt you.¡±


    I averted my look as I saw the concern in his eyes. I was blushing, for sure, I could feel the igniting feeling in my face.


    Crap! I¡¯m so beautiful to make him worry. I am worthy!


    ¡°Okay.¡± I was stuttering when I said that.


    The silence filled the house. Imagine that I was alone here, and had an awkward feeling because I admired the man in front of me.


    If I am going to the city, I will go there with him. I want a happy date with this guy if I am given a chance. But me and Pyro have a n for freedom day. Maybe next month I will invite Janus.


    I was in the middle of my deep thoughts when Janus spoke.


    ¡°Are we going to the bottom of the mountain?¡± He scratched his forehead. ¡°We can go now. They say there is a little house, probably your father is in there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. I have work for tomorrow so I can¡¯t go to you, but if Saza orders me to go to the mining area for your breakfast, we can meet.¡±


    He moved his head slightly in the direction of uprightness. ¡°By the way, there is a Beta named Carter. He is selling the food again. I am just confused because you said that the kingdom brings food for free? I think this is a serious matter?¡±


    I observed his face for a second. The conversation must be serious, but I only found myself blushing because he is so handsome in my eyes. His messy hair makes him more look like a goddess of a nice looking guy.


    I cleared the block of my throat before I spoke. ¡°I will talk to King Fire about that so he can give punishment to those people who are taking advantage.¡±


    ¡°King Fire? So you are assigned to him?¡± There was a spark of confusion in his eyes and I thought of jealousy, but I must be wrong. Not sure.


    ¡°Yes. We are close.¡± I stood up and looked down on him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I need to go back before the guards see me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    We walked out of the house. Before going, he made sure that the house was locked and no one could invade his property. When it was okay, we stepped in the middle of the darkness.


    We were walking in a hush. When some of the animals showed up suddenly, I jumped in shock. My heart was about to go out from my chest.


    ¡°You can hold me?¡± Janus offered his arms so I could feel secure.


    Crap! This is so embarrassing!


    My heart was pounding recklessly. If his ear was big and could hear its sound, it would make me small.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Of course, I still had embarrassment in my body. In fact, that was a big opportunity for me to enjoy the moment and feel his skin in my skin, but I did not do, because I was still a woman with dignity. I wanted to touch and touch someone intimately when we were lovers. In our case, it is not that bad, but it would be awkward because we never know each other that much.


    ¡°Ahm.¡± I scratched my head. ¡°Thank you for apanying me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure. Anytime when you need it.¡± His voice was sweet and kind. I hoped one of these he is telling he likes me the way I like him.


    ¡°Ahm¡­¡± I cleared my throat. For the first time in my life, I did not feel like talking too much.


    I am a woman with my bby mouth. This time, I can not know myself by my silence. I am gentle for what I am supposed to say because he possibly turned off to me. He may not like me.


    ¡°You leave alone? Where¡­ is your family?¡± Finally, I spell out those words after the excessive stuttering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only live with my father and when he died, I was all alone. I have no idea where my mother is, if she is still alive or dead. My father doesn¡¯t talk about that. Whenever I was asking, he kept silent.¡±


    ¡°That is so sad. Why not find her?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am used to being alone. I didn¡¯t want to adjust when she came back. After all, she should have found me years ago if she really wanted to see me. No mother came. So¡­¡± He paused and looked straight in the way. ¡°I mark in my mind that I have no mother.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a mother.¡± I gave him a sparkling smile. ¡°Whether you don¡¯t want it or not. People will never live in this world without their mother giving birth to them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. How ¡¯bout you? How¡¯s your mother to you?¡±


    A big sad heart aching smile appeared on my lips. ¡°She¡¯s a kind and loving mother. I¡¯ve never remembered that she shouted at me or hurt me. She was always sweet and gentle.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±

 Chapter 33

    I LIKE HIM SO MUCH


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±


    It was just a few words, but the radiating ache from his heart reflected to me. I knew that even though he is mad with his mother, he still hopes in his heart that maybe one day, he knows that she loves him. He may not burst out, but he wants to know her reason for leaving him.


    I will find her mother. I will help him.


    We walked for about thirty minutes. The night was almost deeping. The half moon was peeking on us, giving a small amount of light. The trees were dancing due to the wind. The nocturnal animals were groaning, even the frogs were courting the female frogs. They were singing that was why I knew that they were mating.


    When we arrived from the bottom of the mountain, we knocked on the wooden house. We waited for about thirty minutes, but no one opened the door.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s no people here?¡± Janus said while wrinkling his eyebrow.


    I walked closer. He moved aside to give direction to me. I knocked at the door and leaned my ear on the door. ¡°Father? Are you there?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    We both looked at each other. ¡°Is that your father?¡±


    I moved my head from left to right. The disappointment was written on my face. ¡°No. I know his voice.¡±


    ¡°You, sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The door opened. I almost fell because I was leaning on the door. Good thing, Janus held my arms to avoid me from falling. We stared at each for a few seconds, but were suddenly interrupted by the man in front of me.


    ¡°You disturb my sleep! What do you need!¡± The old man was ring at us.


    My eyes widened. I was trembling in shock when I saw his features, he was like a hermit: long white hair in the head, white mustache, eyebrow, eyshes and an old scary man. That was why I ran towards Janus and hid in his back. I held his shirt tightly while peeking into the old man.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt you.¡± Janus¡¯ voice was a bit cracked. It was obvious that he was scared, too, with that hermit. ¡°We just want to ask something about her father. Did you know where Eyrom is?¡±


    The old man moved closer to us with the cane supporting him in every step he made. We both moved backward as he moved forward. My hold on Janus¡¯ shirt was tightened. I almost ripped his clothes by my hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s no Eyrom here!¡±


    I managed to get all my strength and talk. ¡°Do you know my father, don¡¯t you? I am Fira. His younger daughter. Please help me, he is gone for about a week now.¡±


    The hermit was shocked, it could be seen in his old wrinkled skin in the face. His expression softened and gestured to us to go inside. ¡°Go inside.¡±


    Janus and I looked at each other. I could see the hesitation in his emotion, but I nodded, making sure that we were going to be fine. I held his shirt tightly before we followed him. I was still trembling, but I should be brave for my father.


    He invited us to sit so we stepped forward and sat on the wooden sofa. I did not go far from Janus, I almost glued on his body due to the shiver that was rolling all over me. His house was scary and dark. A lot of dolls and leaves that may be used in his ritual.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I managed to clear the clog in my throat. ¡°Did you see my father?¡± I repeated that question again and I believed this time I would get a proper answer.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I almost held my breath when he answered. The little hope in my chest grew. It must be the answer to every question running in my mind.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°But that wasst month. He went here to beg for the potion that makes his heart out of pain.¡±


    I bit my lips. It was too difficult for our father to forget about mom and I believed he was trying his best to be happy, to not think about her. I was supposed to take care of him more, but I overworked to ease the pain in my heart, like him.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± Janus asked. The confusion was written on his face.


    ¡°He was sad. He left me without saying goodbye.¡± I watched him gradually walk towards the sofa and sit in front of us. ¡°He is a good friend of mine. Yes, he may have tough times, but I know him. He will not leave her daughters. Maybe something happened?¡±


    I shook my head. The tears in the corner of my eyes peep. ¡°He wille back. He just grabbed fresh air.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Last time, he was so devastated that he was thinking of killing himself or jumping on the cliff, but I prevented him by giving advice. I thought he listened.¡±


    ¡°No! He will not leave us alone! He is the only parent we have and he knows that!¡± I could not prohibit myself from raising my voice.


    I am a happy wolf. I know myself more than anyone, but I can not hold my emotions anymore. I would go crazy if my father died.


    ¡°I will help you. Tomorrow, you can go to the cliff, near the river and check on him. If I heard the news, I will tell you immediately.¡±


    I had nothing to do, but to nod. ¡°Thank you.¡± I sniffed the mucus that was about to go out. ¡°Looking forward to the information. Please help me to find him.¡± One drop of tear crawled to my cheek. I immediately remove it using my thumb.


    ¡°Surely.¡±


    We stood up and faced him again with the spark of gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much, Mister?¡±


    ¡°Henry. Call me Henry.¡±


    I moved my head from up and down. I forgot to give him my name so I stretched my arms and offered my hand. ¡°Fira and this my friend, Janus.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± He grabbed my hand and shook it. ¡°Go home as fast as you can. The night is deeping. There are wild animals that you might encounter.¡±


    We both nodded and said our farewell before we went out of his house.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fira. I disappointed you. I thought we could find your father there.¡± Janus was scratching his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I am eager to look for my father. I will find him soon.¡±


    ¡°I will apany you, going to the cliff tomorrow.¡±


    I stopped my feet from walking. The crack of hard brown leaves could be heard. ¡°Really?¡± I was just stunned that he was offering me even if he was too busy with the minings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will join you until you see your father again. Eyrom is good to me and this is the only thing that I can do for him.¡±


    A wide sad smile formed on my lips. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    We walked in silence. I was holding my shoulder, the arms were folded to my chest due to the cold air.


    ¡°Want my arm?¡±


    My eyebrows went up. I observed the emotion in his face. He scratched the back of his head and smiled shyly. ¡°I have no clothes to offer so if you don¡¯t mind¡­ I will wrap my arms to you so that you will not be cold? Ahm¡­¡± He looked away with the embarrassment in his eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s okay?¡±


    I bit my lips. I could hear the echoing drum in my chest and the flowing thrill in my body. My heart was filled with happiness. I had no idea that I really liked this guy-so much.


    I was about to open my mouth to say a word when I saw the man standing behind him. He was literally burning in fire.


    ¡°Pyro?¡±

 Chapter 34

    BELIEVE IN REAL LOVE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Pyro?¡± My eyes widened. The fear is spreading to my system.


    Pyro was mad. So mad. His eyes were in me, the fists were clenched, the jaw was tightened. Every second was harming the trees, animals-everything around him due to the fire surrounding his body.


    I moved backward as he moved forward. The fire was getting intense.


    ¡°Pyro, your body is burning! What happened to you?¡±


    He stared at me with the scariest look I have ever imagined that he may possibly have shown me.


    What makes him so angry?


    In the blink of an eye, he ran as fast as the lightning and grabbed Janus arms. I could hear the loud sound of his pain. It was burning his skin and I did not know what to do.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± I could not go closer because I might burn, too.


    ¡°Run, Fira!¡± Janus said in between suffering. His teeth were gritting as he tried to pull away from Pyro¡¯s hand.


    Pyro did not do anything, just holding his arm that released too much temperature to Janus that was almost cooking his arm with just a simple hand touch.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± The dread in my chest was getting severe. ¡°Listen to me! You are not Pyro. The silent Pyro, but always gentle!¡± The tears crawled down to my cheek.


    This is his monster that Eira says. They all have monsters inside their bodies and if he can not control them, he might turn Janus¡¯ arm into ashes.


    ¡°Please let him go! Stop please!¡± I moved closer, but I did not touch him. The burning of his body was bing worse.


    I looked down at Janus. I could only hear his loud scream. ¡°Ahhh! Don¡¯t move closer to him. Just go!¡± Janus was still minding me despite his pain.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± I was gritting my teeth. ¡°King Fire!¡± I knelt down in front of him while the tears streamed on my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Please let him go¡­my king.¡±


    The fire was turned down a bit, but it would not lessen the pain on Janus. He wanted to fight, but he was a king. Even the world flipped, he was more powerful than him.


    ¡°Pyro¡­¡± As I gazed at him. His body looked dead, not listening, no feeling, just standing, handing his arm as if that was his desire.


    The hope in me was gradually blowing away as I saw the smoke on Janus¡¯ skin and the smell of meat burning.


    ¡°Pyro¡­my king. Stop, please.¡±


    He was just staring at Janus with all the madness. I had no idea what was happening to him.


    Is it about me going thiste night with another man? Or maybe¡­


    My eyes widened as I remembered the symbol in my wrist.  I stood straight, raised my hand and showed him the symbol of fire that was now glowing.


    ¡°I¡¯m Fira. I¡¯m your mate. Please get off your hand on him, my king. Please. Please.¡± It did not work that was why I only had thest choice.


    ¡°Go, run, Fira! He will burn you, too, if youe close!¡± Despite the screaming and igniting sensation on his body. He managed to think about me.


    I could not take it anymore. Janus was having difficulty. His arm was bleeding, and even if I could not see the full feature, for sure, it affected the firstyer or even the deepyer of his skin.


    I closed my eyes before I stepped forward and embraced Pyro. ¡°Ahhh!¡± A loud scream came out from my mouth when I felt the hot temperature of it. ¡°Stop, please.¡±


    The fire slowly colden until it disappeared. I felt the big arms embracing me back. He removed his hand on Janus and buried his face on my shoulder.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Pyro whispered in my ear.


    I raised my hand and touched his back. I moved it in an up and down direction and then tapped his dorsal. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Instead of continuing, his hug tightened. I was almost out of breath when I felt thepactness of it as if he did not want to let go of me. As if he wanted to stay in this position forever.


    The silence was deafening. Only the waves of air could be heard and felt. I wanted to peep on Janus if he was okay, but Pyro¡¯s arm was too clenched. I could not move.


    I let him hug me for about a minute before I removed ourselves. I looked at him with no emotion in my face. I observed his emotion, but no expression was written on it. I liked to ask him, but I knew I was just wasting my saliva. Knowing the personality of Pyro.


    I turned my back at him, knelt down in front of Janus and looked at his arm. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The wince was the answer to my question. The pity on me was growing as I saw his arm. ¡°Your arm is in bad condition. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I was about to caress him when Pyro spoke.


    ¡°If your hands touch him. I might burn again and kill that bastard.¡±


    I twisted my body and red at him with too much mad in my eyes. If he is not a king, I shout at him. Instead of saying something. I stared at Janus with pity.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Fira. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Janus managed to stand up. He was wincing in every move he made. ¡°You are his mate? Howe?¡± He whispered in a low tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Pyro walked closer to him. I was about to shout that he should not touch Janus, but I was toote when he grabbed his arm and wrapped it to his shoulder. I looked at him with confusion.


    ¡°Sorry, okay? Sorry.¡± Pyro said those words in sarcasm. ¡°Just don¡¯t be with Fira if you don¡¯t want to die in fire.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not listening to you. I have my freedom, I am a miner, not a guard in the Elemental Kingdom,¡± Janus said with all the strength he had. His burned arm was enveloping Pyro¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m still your king.¡± Pyro stared at him with a cold emotion.


    On the other hand, I felt happy seeing Pyro helping him. It was obvious that he felt guilty for hurting him for unknown reasons. I knew that it was something to do with the symbol.


    I am still his woman because I am imprinted by his symbol. In fact, I have a strong bond with him because we are mates. We are connected by the element of Fire.


    How can I like Janus if I have this Fire on my wrist?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I will find ways to ease this and it should be removed as soon as possible. I am not anyone¡¯s property. I believe in real love and I should belong to the man of my heart. I feel it now¡­ it is Janus.

 Chapter 35

    GET OUT OF THE WATER


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I should kill this bastard through the use of my power, but I am not a monster who kills helpless miners. I just can not hold back my anger when I saw them walking together, especially when he was offering his arm to Fira.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew what I did was bad. I felt sorry for this man. I just could not understand my feelings. I was super mad to the point that I wanted to kill and buried him in the ground. I was always like this if the uncontroble anger covered my body, but the difference, I had no clue why I was bursting in anger. All I knew was when I saw them, I felt the tightening in my chest at the same time the over rage spread all over me and the fire started toe out. No matter how I thought of what happened, Fira would not understand me.


    Now, my problem was I could not look straight into Fira¡¯s eyes. I did something wrong and she should be mad.


    When we arrived at the Elemental Kingdom, I moved my head to the left and right and when I caught the guard walking in the front yard I called him. ¡°Guard, tell the doctor I summon him, bring something to treat the burn and also go to King Lightning and summon him, too.¡±


    ¡°I will, your majesty.¡± The guard hurried away.


    I looked down at Janus who was now looking at his arm. Poor man.


    ¡°Now you are looking at my burnt arm? You are the one who hurt me without me knowing the reason.¡± Janus red at me.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that if you don¡¯t want me to burn your other arm. Bastard.¡± I was holding my temper with him. That was why I needed Raiden at this moment so I could get advice from him.


    Fira was just shutting her mouth, looking down at Janus. The annoyance started to grow in my system as I observed the concern in her eyes.


    ¡°Hell, King Fire! What did you do to him! Is that the attitude of a king?¡±


    I hardly closed my eyes when Raiden started to sermon me when he viewed the burn skin of Janus.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you burn him without reason?¡± The serious eyes of my brother glued to my face. I just bit the inner portion of my mouth. I had no words to say.


    Raiden moved aside. ¡°Bring this miner to the room and treat him. Make sure that he is okay before dragging him home.¡± He ordered the doctor and guards. He looked at Fira who was now talking to Janus. I almost burned them by just staring.


    ¡°King Fire! Let¡¯s talk in my room!¡± Raiden turned his back and started to walk. I had nothing to do except following him. It was heavy in my heart leaving Fira with this man, but I needed to.


    I could feel the gaze of Fira on my back when I was stepping away from them, but I prevent myself from looking back. I had no face to show for her.


    I hurt his ¡®friend.¡¯ F*ck that friend! I hate other men surrounding her. I am livid.


    We reached Raiden¡¯s room. I surrounded my eyes to his personal ce. I visited him rarely so I almost forgot the view of his ce. I observed the books on the shelf, they were many. All of his things had a taste of glowing white even his bed and ceiling. That was the color symbolizing the lightning in the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Whates to your mind? Hurting an innocent miner? Really!¡±


    Yeah. That is what I expect from my kind rule loving brother. He is bncing the good and bad in us. He knows everything and makes us realize our wrongdoing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. In five years of not bursting the fire in me, I never expected that it woulde out tonight.¡± I sat on his bed andfortablyid on it with my lower body out of the bed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Raiden stood in front of me, he was looking down and inserting his hands inside his pocket.


    ¡°I saw Fira with another guy and the next thing I knew, I was burning in fire even my eyes had fire. I could not control myself. I just want to burn that bastard so he can not touch Fira again.¡±


    Raiden¡¯s eyes were shocked. ¡°Hell no!¡± He grabbed the pillow beside me and threw it on my face. I felt the softness of it.


    ¡°Why? Is there anything that you can treat me with? Maybe I need more training to control my power? Or should I ask Hali tomorrow to fight back?¡±


    Raiden¡¯s usually serious face turned into a light one. ¡°You can.¡±


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you have a sermon or suggestions?¡±


    ¡°As of now, go away from Fira or else your power will be out of control. Good luck to that, Buddy.¡± He stepped closer to his chair and flipped his book. ¡°It was serious that you hurt the miner, you should not do that again. To avoid that from happening, keep your distance to Fira.¡±


    ¡°Do I really need it? I mean Fira treated me like a friend?¡±


    He raised the book of power and then read the content of it. ¡°ording to the content, if something triggers the uncontroble power, the werewolves must give a distance from the stimtion.¡±


    I palmed my face. I knew in the back of my head that I could not do that.


    Fira is more than important and I am used to her present. It would be difficult.


    ¡°Okay. Anything not to harm anyone.¡± I stood up and walked closer to Raiden. I leaned my hand on the table while my back was on the corner of it, poking my dorsal. ¡°I will ask you to help me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you, aren¡¯t I?¡± His eyes were on the book, highlighting some important details.


    ¡°About her father.¡±


    He put down the book and gazed at me. ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°He is gone for about a week now. I¡¯m trying to get some details, but no one saw him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Raiden grabbed another book and opened it.


    ¡°Eyrom. He works at the mining area.¡±


    ¡°Copy. I will find him, too.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, King Lightning.¡±


    ¡°Anytime, King Fire.¡±


    I stepped closer to the door and was about to open it when Raiden spoke that made me stop for a second.


    ¡°Get out of trouble, my beloved brother. Stay away from her. This is a brother-friend¡¯s advice. She will not be healthy.¡±


    I faced him again with my wrinkled eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drown, get out of the water.¡±


    My brain cells copsed, my nose bled by his deep words that he could only understand.

 Chapter 36

    I¡¯M YOUR MATE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Are you sure you can go home?¡± I held Janus¡¯ left arm to support him from standing. The doctor treated him already with the best medicine they had. It was also bandaged well after cleaning.


    ¡°No worries.¡± He gave me a wide smile. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t need to say that. My duty is to take care of you. I¡¯m sorry for what happened.¡±


    He stood up and touched my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡± He blew a loud sigh. ¡°Anyway, I will go. See you tomorrow if they give you permission to go to the mining area.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t work. I¡¯ll go to your house to bring you medicine and food. All you need to do is to rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I apanied him to the front yard. He prohibited me from going with him because it was too dark in the way. After saying goodbye to each other he walked away. I felt pity for him. I should talk to that crazy King Fire.


    Crap! He has no reason to hurt him.


    I immediately marched towards his room with the giggling in my teeth. When I arrived, Seryo blocked the way.


    ¡°King Fire is sleeping now. Go back tomorrow, Omega.¡±


    ¡°I just need to talk to him. This is urgent.¡±


    ¡°He said¡­ no one disturbed him. If someone did, give them fifty shes.¡±


    My shoulder dropped. That King knew that I was scared of shes that was why he used his power not to confront me. ¡°Fine. Just tell him, I want to talk to him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°King Fire didn¡¯t need anyone. He will have training tomorrow and he said, Fira is not allowed to go near him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I red at the closed door.


    Crap! Are you out of your mind, Pyro? You hurt Janus and now, you do not want to talk to me? What is your problem!


    ¡°That¡¯s an order. My duty is to do what he wants, not to question him.¡± Seryo held his sword, that was why I gulped my saliva. I knew that this guard was loyal to King Fire. He would risk his life just to protect him.


    ¡°Okay. Just tell him. Good night.¡±


    After the tiring event, I went to the Omega¡¯s Quarter. I was tip-toeing not to harm myself from creating a noise. I slowly opened the door and my body trembled in shock when I saw Eira looking at me sharply.


    ¡°Where have you been! You don¡¯t know how worried I am!¡± Eira crossed her arms and waited for my answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m finding our father.¡±


    ¡°Did you see him?¡± Her face softened. The body rxed while observing the emotion on my face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t.¡± I sat on the bed and looked down. ¡°But I am still determined to find him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for him, too. I seek him from King Ice.¡± She dragged the wooden chair and sat in front of me. It was obvious that she wascking sleep even though I left her sleeping tight. Maybe after I went out, she would wake up and never sleep again because of worrying.


    ¡°King Ice? I thought you were mad at him for taking advantage of you?¡± My eyebrows knitted into its wavest level.


    ¡°Yes, but I left no option. The kings are powerful. They can scope wider connections and areas.¡± She was letting out a long sigh of frustration. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go in the middle of the night. Just wait in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Saza is too strict even if I told her, she didn¡¯t care at all.¡±


    ¡°That Omega¡¯s boiling my blood! She is so irritating! She is always finding mistakes for me so she has reason to whip me!¡± Eira giggled. Her fists closed tightly, grabbing her nightie.


    ¡°Same. What¡¯s her problem?¡±


    ¡°Her problem is we are more beautiful than her ugly duckling face! And kings are favoring us because we are good omegas. Not like her, no one pays attention to look at her!¡±


    A small smile formed on my lips. Eira looked more pretty when she was mad. Her face was getting red and the giggling was obvious in her expression. She looked like the younger version of our mother.


    ¡°Sleep, Fira. Tomorrow is a long day. I will find ways to escape from ugly duckling Saza.¡± She raised her feet and started to climb up in the top bed of our double deck.  ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Big Sis.¡±


    When I woke up in the morning, Eira was not in our room. I only saw a note that she worked early so she could leave early.


    I prepared myself first before going out of our room. As usual, I washed the dishes and ready the foods of the royals. After all was done, we fell in line at the corner of the long table and waited for them toe.


    First, King Arealdo showed up with his hand holding the shoulder of Colden. I always saw him with Colden, it felt like his favorite son was him or I was just judging him inappropriately. They both sat on the table. King Arealdo was in the middle of the table.


    After a few seconds, my heart pumped recklessly when I saw Zephyrus, Raiden, Hali and at their back was Pyro, walking without energy. He seemed not to have enough sleep. His hair was messy and his eyes were barely closed.


    ¡°Good morning, Father!¡± They all greeted their father. All of us greeted them, too.


    ¡°Good morning, my sons.¡± King Arealdo had a beautiful wide smile on his face.


    Zephyrus immediately jumped on the chair and started to eat without saying anything that made them all look at him.


    ¡°Not the attitude of a king.¡± Raiden pped his shoulder.


    ¡°Ouch! Father, King Lightning is so harsh to me! You see him?¡± Zephyrus acting like a child, reporting his brother with a pout on his lips.


    ¡°Let him eat, King Lightning. You know King Wind loves to eat.¡± Their father looked at Raiden sharply.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an act of a king, Father. He is like a spoiled brat childish.¡± Raiden had a serious face as he sat beside Zephyrus.


    ¡°Spoiled Brat Childish.¡± Hali was teasing Zephyrus with a make face on his reaction as he sat beside Cold on the left side.


    Pyro did not say anything. He just sat on the right side of Colden and grabbed his fork. He knew that I was here because his eyes met me, but he averted it immediately. He seemed to be avoiding me.


    ¡°Father, can we y basketball? Please! That¡¯s training, too! We will think and use our strength!¡± Zephyrus talked with a full mouth.


    Raiden stared at him with a sharp look. ¡°Can you gulp the food first? You¡¯re annoying me.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Zephyrus winked at him, teasing his brother. It was obvious that he was just irritating them to get their attention.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Later, your real training ising.¡± King Arealdo chopped the beef and chewed it in an elegant way. I could see Pyro in the way he acted. Pure royal habits.


    ¡°Sad. Where¡¯s the justice in that?¡± Zephyrus talked again with full mouth which was why the rice and all was thrown from his mouth.


    Hali grabbed a table napkin and threw it to Zephyrus. ¡°You¡¯re annoying! Gross!¡±


    Zephyrusughed so hard and then held a crumpled table napkin. In one second, Hali and Zephyrus threw paper towels with each other while the others were eating peacefully until a loud p on the table filled the dining area. I almost jumped by the sound.


    ¡°No food, no water for two weeks for all of the kings!¡± King Arealdo shouted in anger. ¡°Mistake of one, all will be punished.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Zephyrus crumpled his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡± Hali red at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kick your, Ass.¡± Raiden gazed sharply at Zephyrus and then to Hali.


    ¡°Can¡¯t live without those.¡± Colden said in a kind tone and then he put his two hands below the chin.


    Pyro said nothing. He just ate and did not care about his surroundings. When our eyes met, he looked down immediately to focus on his food.


    You can¡¯t avoid me for so long, King Fire. I¡¯m your mate.

 Chapter 37

    PYRO¡¯S HEART


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I jumped to hit Hali into the shoulder. He winced and massaged it after my arnis touched his skin. ¡°You¡¯re so mad right now, but for sure, it¡¯s to me.¡±


    I shut my mouth. I had no vocal chords to talk to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s about a girl?¡± Hali rotated his arnis in the air and immediately spring a long way and struck me. I moved as fast as I could to defend myself using the arnis, our arnis crossed above my head. ¡°Fira?¡±


    Still, my mouth was shut. If I would reveal my feelings right now, definitely it would not to Hali or Zephyrus. Raiden and Colden had sense in terms of serious problems and heart talks.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to invite me with bloody training if you don¡¯t have a problem.¡± Hali turned around and hit me in the straight direction of arnis, striking my belly. I immediately dodged, moved aside and fought back using a punch on his jaw. He coughed with blood as he touched his jaw. ¡°Ouch! You used your hands again! This us arnis fight, not body fight!¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. I could feel the droplets of sweat beside my forehead so I wiped it with the back of my hands.


    ¡°Hi, Kings! Snack time! I brought you bread and juice.¡±


    I closed my eyes hardly as I viewed Fira, smiling widely with her beautiful attractive glowing face.


    Did I say beautiful? Damn! I kinda need water to sustain my dried throat. Am I crazy?


    I managed to look away, but no matter where I viewed my eyes, it ended up gazing at her. I watched every move she made. She was giving a ss of juice to Hali, Zephyrus, Raiden, and Colden.


    ¡°Thanks, Honey Baby Babe Sweetheart.¡± Zephyrus grew the smirk while sipping the juice and the bastard eyes were closing as if the juice really tasted good.


    I moved closer to him and hit the back of his head with my elbow, causing the juice to throw on his king garment.


    ¡°What the f*ck, Pyro! Look what you do to my handsome face and garment!¡± Zephyrus looked at me with the deadliest way, but when I red back at him, he raised his hand, surrendering. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I said I need to fix myself because my brother-¡±


    ¡°Let me fix that, King Wind.¡± Fira went closer to him while holding her handkerchief. She looked pitying at the bastard Zephyrus who was now smiling like he won a lottery.


    I clenched my jaw and red at them with a fire in my eyes. When Fira was done, Zephyrus stood up and I did not expect what he would do next. He threw the contents of the ss to my garment. I giggled my teeth and stared at him sharply.


    ¡°Oopsy, sorry.¡± He raised his two fingers, gesturing a peace sign and then his eyes went to Fira. ¡°Fira, my brother also has stains on his garments. Please fix him, too!¡± The smirk was written on his face when Fira walked closer to me with a worry on her face.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s bad.¡± She was about to raise her hand to touch me when I caught it. She stared at my hand holding her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I turned my back at her even though I could feel the tightening of my chest. It was suffocating every corner of my body.


    I have no idea why my chest is clenching every time I avoid her. It feels like I want to see her always, but I have no option. This is Raiden¡¯s suggestion. I believed in him, but I do not know if this is a good idea. My feeling of burning is more severe than the first burst out of fire.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± Fira held my arms and looked at me with her dark expression. ¡°Why are you preventing me?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    My eyebrows wrinkled. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Really? It was obvious so don¡¯t y with me! You are avoiding me and I don¡¯t know the reason why! If this is something to do withst night, yes! Yes, I am mad! Janus is kind, but you burn his arm! Didn¡¯t you have pity on him?¡±


    I averted my look on her because I could see the welling up of the tears in the corner of her eyes. I did not want to see it.


    ¡°What? You are not answering me! You¡¯re a king, you¡¯re supposed to be the protector of the weak! Why did you do that to him!¡±


    I stared at her face with no emotion written on me. ¡°Leave me alone. Don¡¯te closer to me.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to? What did you do? Burn me like what you did to Janus? How ruthless you are! Crap!¡±


    I turned my back to her, but she followed me again, spread her arms in front of me, blocking my way and spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t avoid me like this.¡± The tears suddenly flowed on her cheek. I watched it slowly drop. ¡°We¡¯re friends. Whatever the problem is, we can talk about this.¡±


    I opened my mouth and then it closed again. I wanted to raise my hand and wipe her tears, but I had no strength to do that.


    I am afraid that if I touch her, she breaks into pieces and I can not glue it again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know the concept of friend, Pyro? When there is a problem, they apany each other, no matter how difficult it is. You can tell me. I¡¯m not that mad. I¡¯m almost mad, but I¡¯m trying to hold myself because I know you will exin. You¡¯ll tell me the reason.¡± The tears streamed on her face until her sobs began to be loud.


    I could not understand why my heart was ripping into pieces. It felt like I did not want to see her with those liquidsing from her pain. And it intensified the feeling when the reason for her crying was me.


    Is it me or Janus? No idea. But thinking of Janus the reason, that made me killed inside.


    ¡°Speak something, King Fire. Speak to me because my head is aching to think why are you avoiding me? You don¡¯t know how difficult it is.¡±


    I opened my mouth, but I could not burst a word so I closed it again. I needed to say something, but how? Even the letters left me.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t want to be friends with me anymore?¡± She looked down and let the hot liquid intensify. Her shoulder went up and down while her sobs got worse.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Zephyrus¡¯ funny face was now serious, looking at me and then gazed at Fira. ¡°Did you make her cry, Pyro?¡±


    I did not expect that Fira would walk towards Zephyrus and hug him so tight. I could not move my body while watching Zephyrus raise his hands and tap Fira¡¯s back.


    Damn. I can¡¯t hold my heart that is now aching so bad as if this will be the cause of my death.


    What¡¯s happening to me?

 Chapter 38

    THE SIDE STORY OF KING WATER


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was having a bad time when I admitted to myself that Pyro was really avoiding me. There were times that I saw him in the hallway, but I was like air to him, he passed by without having a glimpse of me. I went to his room ten times a day, knocked patiently, and asked him if he needed me, there was no response. I was with them, standing at the side during breakfast, lunch, and dinner, I did not see him peep on me.


    It has been three weeks. Crap! Three weeks, but it felt forever!


    ¡°What should I do? I need to talk to him. I also  want to ask him if he sees my father? I will beg for him to help me!¡± I was stomping my feet on the ground with annoyance on my face while washing dishes. Cass was beside me listening.


    ¡°My suggestion, create a hot chocte. I heard that King Fire loves that. He will talk to you if you knock on his door with that chocte.¡± She grabbed the fragile ss and arranged it on the tray.


    ¡°Crap! Yes, I¡¯ll do that.¡± I immediately grabbed the ingredients and boiled them.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I almost jumped when I heard Saza behind me. The shake crawled all over my body. I opened my mouth and then gulped a saliva before I talked. ¡°Ahm.¡± I scratched my head.


    There were no wordsing out of my mouth.


    ¡°King Fire asked her to create a hot chocte.¡± Cass suddenly answered.


    I got a sigh of relief when Saza nodded, epting our reason. ¡°Don¡¯t put too much water. He wants gooey.¡±


    We both blew a sigh of rxation as Saza walked away without suspecting us. ¡°Thank you, Cass.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    I continued making hot chocte. When I was done, I immediately proceeded to the King Fire¡¯s room.


    ¡°No people allowed-¡± I cut Seryo¡¯s words.


    ¡°Shh! You¡¯re negative, Seryo. For sure King Fire would not resist the hot choctes! Yohoo!¡± There was a yful tone in my lines. ¡°This is hot, sweet, yummy, delicious, delightful! Hmm! I can smell the good aroma of the grind cacao!¡±


    I would not expect that the door would open. Pyro was peeping on me with his one eye. That made me chuckle a bit. ¡°Okay, King Fire allowed me toe in! This way-¡±


    ¡°Just put the hot chocte on the table and leave.¡±


    I never got tired of giving him my beautiful smile although he was not looking at me. Always ignoring my presence. He was like a girl who was sulky to his boyfriend and wanted a cuddle.


    ¡°Pyro, until when do you n to ignore me so I will go back if you already want to talk to me?¡± I gave him a grin.


    He was sitting on the bed and looking at the liquid chocte. He did not give me a response.


    I sat on his bed and yed with the foam. The bed was bouncing up and down. He showed me no emotion.


    ¡°Please, talk to me.¡± I moved closer to him. I was gluing my body to his side. I wrapped my hands on his arm and leaned my head on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I swear.¡±


    I could feel the freezing of his body. He was still silent, closed mouth.


    ¡°I need you because I¡¯m going crazy. I still can¡¯t find my father. I need a friend.¡±


    He blew a loud sigh. I was startled when his hand raised up and tapped my cheek in a gentle way. ¡°Sorry for doing that to your friend.¡±


    Finally, he talked to me! He just only needs a cuddle, huh? Oh, crap! I¡¯m so happy.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t repeat that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t swear. I have no control of my power at times.¡±


    I lifted my head and stared at his face. He was freaking handsome with his side view. I could see the perfection in his features.


    Suddenly, my heart pumped so recklessly. I enjoyed seeing his nice looking figure.


    ¡°You¡¯re staring. That¡¯s rude.¡± He did not lol at me.


    My eyebrows wrinkled when I saw the blush on his face. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± I immediately touched his forehead and neck. ¡°Normal temperature. Why is your face red?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± He stood up, looking away from my face and sat in front of the table. ¡°You cooked this?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Try that. I grind the cacao and put in a bit of water because you want gooey. I tasted that and it¡¯s heaven in my tongue!¡± I grabbed the spoon and got a small amount of chocte. I blew it so when I moved closer to his mouth, it would not be that hot.


    I moved near the teaspoon to his mouth. He just stared at that at first. ¡°I¡¯m not a baby.¡± He averted his look. The blush on his face was getting severe.


    A loud chuckle of me filled the room. ¡°Ahh! I know! I know!¡± I pointed at his face. ¡°You are blushing because you¡¯re shy! I thought you had a fever or were sick again.¡± Iughed so loud.


    He was so cute with his red face. I have never seen a guy with that adorable look before and I found Pyro attractive.


    ¡°You can go now, Fira.¡± He said that while having a look with the chocte. He was trying to ignore the sound of my happiness.


    ¡°We¡¯re good again, right?¡± I ensured that we were fine before I would leave.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He looked at my face, but it was just a second. He averted his eyes suddenly.


    I had no idea why Pyro was getting weird these past few days? I thought it was about what he did to Janus, but there was something deeper.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I bent down to hug his shoulder while he was sitting with his back facing me.


    ¡°You badly want a friend?¡± He held my lower arm and caressed it in a gently up and down movement.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m so down.¡±


    ¡°Get up, then.¡±


    A chuckle came out of my mouth. ¡°You know how to joke now?¡±


    ¡°I just tried.¡± I could see the beaming grin on his lips.


    ¡°Good thing, you tried. Anyway¡­¡± I grabbed a cup of chocte. ¡°Drink this as long as the temperature is not yet low. It tastes better when it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°By the way, did you see my father? Or have you heard the news?¡± I forgot that I needed to go. It was just that I enjoyed talking to Pyro because I missed him.


    Crap, I admit! I miss him so freaking bad.


    ¡°I heard that he went to the cliff. I went there, but he was not around. I¡¯ll keep finding him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! You¡¯re the best!¡±


    He just nodded and started to grab the cup and sipped it. I saw that he closed his eyes, that means he really loved the taste.


    ¡°Thank you for this, Fira.¡±


    ¡°No problem! I gotta go!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± He watched me step out. I waved my hands with a big smile when I finally got out of his room.


    I saw the kings on their way to Pyro, that was why I bowed and greeted them.


    ¡°Pyro talked to you? That smile.¡± Zephyrus observed the expression in my face.


    My smile became wider. ¡°Yeah, your majesty. I got him with the hot choctes.¡±


    ¡°Pyro is pyro. That¡¯s a good strategy.¡± Hali shook his head. I found him fresh. Maybe he came from the excessive training and took his bath.


    ¡°Well¡­ Zarya should not give you choctes. You hated that much.¡± Raiden shrugged and passed us.


    My mouth was itching. I wanted to ask them who is Zarya?


    When they all passed me by, I grabbed Zephyrus arm. We were so close that even his food was shared with me. I found a best friend in the figure of King Wind.


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyrus gave me a yful smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you find me handsome?¡±


    I chuckled a bit. I was allergic to the silence and confusion so I asked what I desired. ¡°Who is Zarya?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He shook his head in an up and down direction. ¡°Beta. She¡¯s one of the brave strong Beta, but the most rude and serious one. She¡¯s not here today. She got a mission.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± I nodded, too, like what he did before. ¡°So what¡¯s up with him and King Water?¡±


    Zephyrus raised his two hands and pped one time. ¡°My suspicion is they like each other, but not proven. So I¡¯m going to investigate!¡±


    We both chuckle. Zephyrus is crazy.

 Chapter 39

    THE CHOCOLATE


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Hi, Pyro.¡± Colden waved his hand and sat beside me. He peeped on the cup.


    ¡°That¡¯s chocte from Fira.¡± I did not notice that my lips formed a heart warming smile.


    ¡°Oh! I can see the different smiles of Pyro. Smells fishy!¡± Hali jumped to my bed.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mess with my bed!¡± I hit him on the belly with the back of my hand. He gave me a sharp look which I ignored.


    ¡°What did I say to you?¡± Raiden straightly stared at my eyes.


    Immediately, my heart filled with confusion. I thought I could ignore Fira forever, but from the moment she entered my room, I wanted to hug her. I missed her. I admitted. Those days without her were difficult. I felt the suffocation of my entire system. I did not even drink or eat well because she was not there.


    ¡°I realized¡­ Fira is my friend. I can¡¯t.¡± I honestly answered Raiden.


    ¡°I can¡¯t me you. Just be careful.¡± Raiden joined Hali toy on my bed. I just shook my head. They were here again to ruin my mood and mess my room. For sure when they got out everything was unorganized.


    The door opened and the insane Zephyrus entered. He had a big teasing smile on his lips. ¡°Pyro¡¯s heart is now light!¡± He went closer to me and grabbed the cup of chocte.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Zephyrus!¡± I immediately held the cup away from him. ¡°This is mine! Get yours!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, Honey. I forgot that Fira brought that to you, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so possessive!¡± He was here again to destroy my peaceful mood.


    Damn. My brothers are the most irritating thing that has happened to me.


    ¡°So, what now, Pyro? Tell Fira you like her.¡± Zephyrus sat at thep of Colden. Just because Colden was so kind, he just smiled and even wrapped his arms on Zephyrus¡¯ waist. They were like a couple cuddling with each other.


    Damn. That¡¯s gross.


    ¡°I like her as a friend. Not that special.¡± I sipped the content of the cup.


    ¡°Dude, you need to do something.¡± Hali tapped my shoulder. I did not notice that he was by my side, sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Do something?¡± My two eyebrows went up. I just managed to speak. I could not understand why I felt like talking at this time. I was in the mood. I could feel the overflowing happiness in my chest, which I could not know the reason why it had that feeling.


    ¡°Do something such as making a move to Fira!¡± Zephyrus continued what Hali was saying.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Hali pped his hand one time.


    ¡°I¡¯m making a move, I¡¯m not? I mean we¡¯re friends and-¡±


    ¡°Poor Pyro! Feel your heart, you like her!¡± Zephyrus shook his feet and bounced his butt to Colden¡¯s life. Colden did not say anything. He just smiled. Such a kind brother. If I were him, I would kick Zephyrus.


    ¡°Yeah. I said I like her, that¡¯s why we¡¯re friends.¡± After my words, I would shut my mouth and let them talk about what they wanted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t teach him the things that he might regret.¡± Raiden gave them a serious expression in his face. ¡°Fira is an Omega. The status of them is difficult. Even if they like each other, in the end, they will be hurt. No happy ending.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Bitter Boy! Think positive.¡± Zephyrus spoke at Raiden. ¡°There¡¯s always a chance.¡±


    ¡°Not always.¡± Raiden said.


    I had wrinkled eyebrows. I could understand only half of their statements. They were arguing for what? I could not get it.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that because you¡¯re in love with the lost luna. Even if she vomits you, care to know? She will still marry you.¡± Zephyrus gave them a bit of distance. He knew that Raiden would hit him if they were closed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in love with that woman! She¡¯s annoying the hell out of me. ording to my attitude, I¡¯m not easily get mad at women. That Luna is irritating.¡± I could see how much disliked Raiden¡¯s facial expression had. ¡°If only father didn¡¯t need her, I should abandon him in the middle of the dark road with her wet clothes.¡±


    ¡°Sounds interesting. The respect woman motto out!¡± Hali focused his eyes on Raiden. ¡°What happened, Mr. Clever?¡±


    ¡°She wanted to die in the middle of the road. She didn¡¯t want to go back to their kingdom.¡± Raiden told a story.


    ¡°Oh, f*ck! My brothers are in love! Congrattions!¡± Zephyrus shook Colden¡¯s hand, next was Hali, me and Raiden. ¡°Congrattions, my dear brothers!¡±


    He ran so fast when we acted, punching him, except Colden of course. I looked at them with confusion.


    Me? In love? My brothers, too? What¡¯s up? Can¡¯t absorb.


    ¡°I promise to death! You are all into love! I¡¯m happy. Me is an exception.¡± Zephyrus swayed his hips while raising his hands in the air. ¡°Better not to. I wanna f*ck pussy cats!¡±


    A strong hit of the pillownded on his face. Raiden hit him with two pillows. If I were in bed, I would do the same thing.


    ¡°Respect women!¡± Raiden¡¯s reminder came out again in his mouth.


    ¡°Let him do that. I swear when the right girl came, he¡¯ll miss f*cking other pussies.¡± Hali¡¯s mouth said. He ran away from Raiden andughed so loud as he joined Zephyrus, swirling their bodies.


    ¡°Gross,¡± I said shortly.


    My eyes viewed Colden who had a small smile on his lips. I observed his expression. Maybe Zephyrus was telling the truth. He had a lighter expression than usual.


    When I stared at Raiden, he looked frustrated.


    ¡°Haya!¡± Hali and Zephyrus wrestled Raiden.


    ¡°Off your hands! You two will be dead!¡± Raiden shouted in anger. This was the reason why he was always in the library. They would mess up his peaceful world.


    I am just wondering why Zephyrus is telling me that I am in love? With whom? Fira? No way. I am okay with having a friend Omega because I have no friends, except for having brothers.


    Yes, I am happy seeing her, but it does not mean I am into her. Fira is a good girl. Probably, I am just overwhelmed to have someone in terms of problems and difficulties. I am fine alone. Besides, Father will get Luna to a different kingdom to be a mate to me-wait, my symbol is on Fira¡¯s wrist? That will be a huge problem.


    How can I remove that? Damn.


    I need to find a great healer to help me when everything is under control. Sooner orter, they will know about that and that will be the cause of Fira¡¯s death.


    ¡°What are your thoughts about, Honey Brother?¡± I got back to my senses when Zephyrus asked.


    My mouth shut. I was in silent mode again. I just grabbed my cup, but when I was about to drink it, I saw nothing. I looked up. My teeth gritted as I saw the stain of chocte on Zephyrus lips. He was licking his lips, too, as if he enjoyed drinking my favorite chocte.


    ¡°It tasted good. Sorry I got away!¡± Zephyrus definitely ran away from us with a loudugh.


    ¡°You, bastard! Come back!¡±

 Chapter 40

    CARTER


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Fira! Carter needs you.¡± Saza called me while I was cleaning the table in the kitchen.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± I bit my lips. That was supposed to be my thoughts, but it went out.


    Crap. Sometimes my bby mouth harms me.


    ¡°Do Omega give permission to ask, huh!¡± She stepped slowly to me, causing me to move away. I was trembling when I had no space at my back.


    ¡°Sorry, Madame.¡±


    ¡°Make it fast! The miners are hungry!¡± Saza pushed my back. I almost fell on the ground. Fortunately, I held on to the corner of the table to support my bnce. ¡°Faster!¡±


    I ran towards the hallway, going to the carpeted front yard. I saw a man standing in front of the cart of coffee.


    ¡°You must be, Fira.¡± I watched the formation with the grin on his lips.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My voice was stuttering.


    Janus said that this man named Carter was selling the foods when in fact, that was free. I wanted to say that to King Fire, but every time I was there, I forgot. It was just we had plenty to talk about, especially about my father.


    He stared at my face, down to my chest and to my curves. I could feel that what he did was rude. Looking at my body with the smirk on his face.


    I gasped for air. I felt ufortable with this man. My chest pumped in nervousness. I wished King Fire summoned me or what.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come here, Fira. Help me to move this cart.¡± The grin on his lips did not disappear.


    I was grabbing an air and blowing it out while stepping towards him. Luckily, the mining area was just a step away from the kingdom. We would not walk to the ce where we were just alone. The guard would still see us.


    ¡°You must be young. How old are you?¡± Carter moved closer to my cheek. He almost smelled my natural scent. I gently stepped aside to step away from him.


    ¡°Ahm¡­¡± I cleared my throat. I managed not to tremble. The cold sweat in the corner of my forehead was gradually producing. ¡°I¡¯m seventeen.¡±


    ¡°Too young!¡± His smirk formed a wide smile. He was staring at my chest. I wanted to hide it from him, even though I had clothes.


    I¡¯m scared. Crap.


    The tears in the side of my eyes were peeping. I just pretended that I was not affected by the way he stared at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t yet meet your wolf form, do you?¡± He held the holder of the cart. He intentionally put his hands at the back of my hand that was holding on the cart. I simply removed that by moving aside.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered shortly. I managed to say that without shaking, but I failed. My fear came out to my expression.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what I like. Shaking.¡± He moved closer and closer to me, smelling my scent as if he was absorbing all of my natural aroma in the body. ¡°You smell good, Fira. I wonder what does it taste to be inside of-¡±


    ¡°Fira!¡± Janus marched towards us and grabbed my hand. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    A sigh of relief came out of my mouth. I knew that Janus could see the way I shook my body. He knew that something was happening.


    ¡°Go away, Miner! We¡¯ll bring the food to you! You have no coins, don¡¯t you?¡± Carter red at Janus. He looked down to our hands that were now holding.


    I am so afraid of him and if Janus did note, this guy might have molested me or what! Crap.


    ¡°I have coins today. Bring me coffee and bread.¡± Janus put the coins in his hand.


    My hold to him tightened. I do not want to be alone with Carter.


    I could see the worry on Janus¡¯ face, that was why he did not let his eyes out of me.


    ¡°Is he your boyfriend, Omega?¡± Carter whispered as he red at Janus who was now working, but his eyes were on us.


    He must have heard Carner that was why he stepped closer to us. ¡°Yes. I am. Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Carter gritted his teeth. He recklessly grabbed the cup of coffee and gave it to one of the miners. ¡°You two are not yet married. I can share.¡± Carter gave Janus an evil smirk.


    Every time he was doing that smirk, I was trembling. His face said something that if he got a chance, he would harm me.


    Should I tell King Fire? He is the only person that I can talk to about this. He can help me.


    ¡°Give me the money!¡± Carter shouted at one of the miners.


    ¡°Last time when Fira brought the food, it¡¯s definitely free! Why does it have a price now?¡± The miner protested.


    I wanted to answer him, but I had no strength to do that. I was too scared to fight Carter.


    ¡°Change is the only constant thing will happen, *sshole! So give me the money and get out of my front if you don¡¯t want me to kick your face, m*therf*cker!¡± Carter gave him a salute middle finger.


    By that, I was shaken more. I have never been scared like this to anyone.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Janus! Don¡¯t put yourself around Fira. You¡¯re not always there for her, *sshole.¡± The evil grin gradually formed on his lips.


    ¡°Really? Then try to hurt her. Your grave is always ready.¡± He tightened the hold to the shovel as if anytime he could hit him with that.


    ¡°Brave, but young.¡± He messed up his hair recklessly. ¡°Drink milk first, Child.¡±


    Heughed so loud with the mix of evil and then he stopped, looked at me. He licked his upper and lower lips.


    Janus grabbed my hand and intertwined it. ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The tears welled up in my eyes. He immediately wiped it with his thumb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show him you¡¯re scared. You¡¯re just giving him strength to hurt you.¡±


    I nodded. I clenched our hands. This time, it waspact. I did not mind if they were thinking that we were a couple. That was better than giving assurance to this Carter that I was just alone and vulnerable.


    I am not alone. I am brave and strong. If he does something bad to me, I will fight to death.


    After giving breakfast to all of them, we walked back to the Elemental Kingdom. Janus joined us, causing rxation to me. I hoped that he was always here for me.


    ¡°Say goodbye to Fira, Janus. You¡¯re not allowed to go inside the kingdom unless the royal calls you.¡± A grin was visible again on his face.


    Janus looked at me with worry on his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said when I saw the he wanted to say something. ¡°Promise.¡±


    He nodded with frustration and blew a sigh. ¡°Is King Fire inside? You¡¯re assigned to him right? Go back to his room. I remembered he summoned you.¡± Janus¡¯ voice was loud, making sure that Carter would hear that.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for the reminder, Honey,¡± I said to make it not obvious.


    ¡°Go faster, Honey.¡± Janus removed my hand. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    I gasped for air when I felt my chest pumped in happiness. He said those lines two times this morning. It filled my heart with dness.


    ¡°You, too.¡±


    I bowed to Carter and strongly said. ¡°King Fire summoned me. Sorry I can¡¯t walk with you in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Carter answered. ¡°We¡¯ll see each other tomorrow.¡±


    An evil smirk grew on his lips, causing my body to shake in dread.

 Chapter 41

    RAIDEN: THE ALPHA KING OF LIGHTNING


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I ran as fast as I could, going to King Fire¡¯s room, but he was not there. I saw King Lightning, walking with the book in his hands. He was reading it.


    I blocked his ways, causing a bang to our body. My body moved back a bit. The book fell on the ground.


    ¡°Fira, are you good?¡± He supported my arms to straighten my stand.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, King Lightning.¡± I scratched my forehead. ¡°Can you do me a favor? Just for this day. Please, your majesty!¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡± His serious face was obvious.


    Maybe that was his uniqueness. Compared to all of them, Raiden¡¯s look was always serious in so many aspects.


    ¡°Drag me to where you are going! Please, your majesty!¡± I rubbed my hands to please him.


    I knew that like Zeohyrus and Pyro, he would do the kindness. I should use this opportunity to get to know him more. Eira had a lot to say to them. I needed proof that she was right. I believed that no matter what monsters they had in the body, there was a goodness inside them-like Zephyrus and Pyro, but Colden is an exception. I hate him so much.


    ¡°Please, your majesty!¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    He bent his body down and grabbed the book.


    I acted like I was dizzy. I touched my forehead and swayed a bit like a drunk person. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    Crap. I hope my alibi should get him.


    ¡°I¡¯m no business today. I usually go to the library. Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I love to read the books, the myths, the history of the Elemental Kingdom and solving problems in a paper. Will you teach me how to read a book in Latin?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Fira.¡± Raiden never smiled. His face was just cold, but there were differences between him and Pyro.


    Raiden¡¯s emotion is always serious, but he talks plenty unlike Pyro, his expression is cold and unreadable, but mouth is shut most of the time.


    I am just observant, that is why I can see the contrast of their personality.


    As we arrived in the library, I was so excited. If Raiden was not here, I could jump in happiness.


    ¡°King Lightning, what¡¯s your opinion about love?¡± Out of nowhere, I asked him.


    He might know about what boys feel. I want to ask him about Janus. He sounds protected to me, but I do not know what he really feels for me. Or perhaps, I am the only one who is assuming?


    ¡°Raiden. That¡¯s my name,¡± he corrected me like most of the kings said.


    I am so lucky that I know their names. It is not yet a full moon, but they give their identity to me, that means I am trustworthy.


    Crap! I¡¯m thrilled.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve searched a lot of things about love, but I can¡¯t understand. Possibly, I¡¯ve no feelings like that, that¡¯s why it seems foreign to me.¡± He grabbed the book of Elemental Kingdom, opened it and flipped into the second page.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t felt love in your entire life?¡± My two eyebrows went up. I held a book; Baider by: AdiennaMichelle. The novel is about pure and sincere love. It might help me.


    ¡°Yup. What¡¯s the use of being in love? Or find true love? King Arealdo will be the ruler. He¡¯ll arrange us to the Queens of different kingdoms for power and unity.¡±


    ¡°So sad!¡± My mouth formed a letter O.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I never expected that their life would be difficult. I thought when you have power, you are the happiest werewolf in this world because you have everything in your hand: power, strength, ruler and other things that others do not have and they would never have.


    Being a royal is a burden with rules, duties, and responsibilities. They do not have real happiness that is only seen and felt in the heart.


    I thought being an Omega is one of the baddest things. I am wrong. I am lucky that I can choose who I will love.


    Crap! Excluding the symbol. For sure, King Fire will remove this because we do not love each other. I am Omega, low rank. He is a king, higher rank. Emphasized, we will never love each other. We are just friends.


    ¡°You are feeling well, am I right?¡±


    My eyes widened as our eyes met. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Raiden.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know that. You just want to read books and learn. Don¡¯t worry. You can go here anytime. Just tell me.¡± He gave me a small smile with the spark of pity.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± I started to read a book with a wide grin on my lips.


    I love reading books and I will never regret going here with him. No one will report me to Saza because I am with King Lightning.


    Good job, Fira!


    ¡°Anyway, did you already find your father?¡±


    I looked up. I saw the worry in Raiden¡¯s eyes. ¡°Pyro went to me and asked for help. I¡¯m looking for him, too, but it seems like your father is hiding. He didn¡¯t want to know where he was.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± The sadness was obviously seen in my face. ¡°I miss him so much.¡±


    He moved his hands and held my hand. ¡°No overthink. You¡¯re gonna see him again.¡±


    I stared at his hand holding me. Maybe that was the way offort? Everything is different to King Lightning. He is smart. Mindes first before anything.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He formed a small smile when he recognized that I was looking in his hands on me. ¡°Holding hands is not only for couples. ording to the book of friendship, it expressesfort, pain release, safety, empathy and many more that is good for your psychological thinking.¡±


    I told you. King Lightning is different in the way he thinks. All of the things he does have meaning, from the book or any reference he read. I observed that for so long because I am going here at times, when I have time.


    I nodded in eptance to his statement. I studied the way his eyes looked at the book. He was not reading it. He had something in his mind.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°A woman.¡±


    My body was shocked as he answered me bluntly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this lucky woman?¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± He put his index finger in his lips. ¡°Lower your voice.¡±


    I moved closer to him and whispered. ¡°Spell out.¡±


    He moved nearer to me and answered me in a low tone. ¡°A luna. She¡¯s the most annoying woman I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    I chuckled as I viewed his cute expression. Somehow his features could reflect a bit of Zephyrus. Their mothers were different, but we could not change the fact that they were still brothers, that was why the ressemnce would be seen.


    ¡°It¡¯s new. You¡¯re irritated with a woman.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He shook his head and looked down again at the book. ¡°Can I tell you a secret?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°We had an intimate scene.¡± His voice was low and his face telling me that what he did was disbelieving his system.


    ¡°Crap!¡± I covered my mouth,  my eyes were widening. I think I was blushing, too. It was a different level when a man-specifically the highness was opening something to me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand why I did that.¡± He was shaking his head as if he could see the scene in his mind. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ annoying. She is annoying.¡±


    ¡°You mean you two had you know in bed?¡± I bit my lips in embarrassment.


    ¡°You are blushing.¡± Heughed so loud while looking at my face. I joined him tough, but the shyness was in me.

 Chapter 42

    YOU ARE MINE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I had no knowledge of how long heughed at me. I never saw or heard him before with his wide smile and sound ofughter.


    He seems pretty good. Crap! All of them are gorgeous. Not because they are royals, but because they have uncontroble charm plus their personalities can attract women.


    ¡°No, Fira.¡± Heughed again before clearing his throat and seriously gazed at me. ¡°We kissed.¡± He whispered. ¡°I kissed her because she was noisy and she didn¡¯t want toe with me. I felt like doing that so I can tell her who¡¯s superior, who¡¯s the master.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahh! You forced her?¡± The worry across my face.


    ¡°Is that what you call?¡± His expression filled with worry, the same as me.


    ¡°Yes. If the woman doesn¡¯t want the kiss, if she pulled out and pped you or kicked or punched-everything brutal reaction that means you forced her.¡± I had difficulty lowering my voice because my bby mouth was not used to that. We were in the library and if the librarian saw us or heard that we were talking loud, she might punish us both.


    Even the kings have punishment.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± He looked away. ¡°I harassed her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If she gives you a blow or punch, p or anything that hurts you.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ kissed me back.¡±


    My eyes widened, gasping for air. I could feel the pressure between our conversation.


    If that is the case, that girl wants him, too. I am not innocent with this thing even though I only recently fell in love with Janus.


    ¡°But she pped me when she realized what happened.¡± He grabbed the pen and yed it with his finger. ¡°I still forced her. How can I say my apology?¡±


    ¡°Bring her flowers, choctes, or anything she wants. Don¡¯t kiss her again without permission. Crap! That¡¯s bad!¡± I covered my mouth when my voice was higher.


    ¡°I must do that. Thanks, Fira.¡± He massaged his forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m telling this to you. Possibly because I have no sister to borrow advice about women. I thought I knew many things about that, but when I met her-I realized I was airheaded.¡±


    I moved my head from left and right. I held his hand; the gesture offorting a friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. All of us do not know something about love because that is not something to teach or read from the book. It feels by the heart and your heart can teach you the right thing to do.¡±


    He smirked sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯m not into love, Fira. Why are you concluding like that?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I moved closer and watched the spark of his eyes. ¡°While you stare at me, there¡¯s nothing, but when we talk about her. Your eyes tell all the possible feelings you have for that woman.¡±


    ¡°Possible.¡± He emphasized that word. ¡°ording to the dictionary, possible means capable of bing true or probably¡­ actuality of what is happening, but no assurance. No clear statement. No proof. Just an usation.¡±


    ¡°You know what? Sometimes don¡¯t put your knowledge when your heart is involved. Not all things can be answered by the book or the scope of the details in your mind.¡± I tightened the hold in his hand. ¡°Sometimes you just need to sit, rx and feel your heart. You¡¯ll know all the answers in your confusion.¡±


    A second of silence, he was just ying with his tongue, rolling in the sidewall of his mouth. I saw the bumping of it in every wall.


    ¡°I must go, King Lightning. Think about that.¡± I pinched his hand before I walked out of the library. I left him in his deep thoughts. He would realize that eventually.


    I was startled when I reached the outside of the library, Pyro was here. He was staring at me with no expression at all while he was leaning his back on the wall.


    ¡°King Fire! I¡¯m looking for you, but I can¡¯t see you.¡± I was about to step closer to him, but I stopped when he raised his palm.


    ¡°Don¡¯te closer.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I was stuttering.


    The shiver crawled all over my body when our eyes met. It seemed like he came from a difficult battle to fight his power. The fire was still in his eyes, but it went away when he closed his eyes and opened it again.


    ¡°What happened? Are you mad? What makes your powere out?¡± I stepped forward. He red at me that made me stuck my feet to where I was standing.


    ¡°Can you look at your wrist?¡± The gritting on his teeth was now visible.


    I looked down. I realized that the fire was bing obvious. It burned the small amount of the cloth covering it.


    ¡°You see?¡± His voice was just soft.


    I slowly moved my head from up and down. Even though I did not know why he was emphasizing that thing to me.


    My body shook in fear while I watched the expression on his face. He was mad. So mad. That even the sky would kneel on him, just to soften his heart.


    I don¡¯t know how to handle him in this kind of situation. Last time, I was almost burned by him. Fortunately, the fire stopped from the moment I hugged him. Not all the time I could bnce his emotion. Whatever he is thinking, for sure, it is making him angry.


    He gazed at me with a sharp eye. I was trying to know why he was acting like that, but I could not find the answer. I wanted to ask him, but I had no capability. He might have felt more rage.


    ¡°Said yes¡­ you see.¡± His voice was lower, but the authority was highlighted.


    I cleared my throat, even though I did that three times, the passage still dried due to the tension.


    ¡°Yes. I saw.¡± My voice cracked.


    My chest became heavy and scared. I could not meet his eyes because his stare gave me more dread that possibly when a second passed, I would not handle that.


    He left a bit of distance to our body. His mouth went to my ear and whispered. I gasped for air to calm myself.


    I could feel his hot breath on my skin. ¡°You. Are. Mine.¡±

 Chapter 43

    THE JEALOUSY


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Tell Fira, I summoned her. Kindly bring my favorite hot chocte.¡± The smile was on my lips when I was about to enter my room. My feet were stuck on the ground when I heard the answer of Seryo.


    ¡°She¡¯s with King Lightning, your majesty.¡±


    I twisted my body and stared at his face. I was observing if he was telling the truth. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The omega went here, but when she saw you were not around, she joined King Lightning in the library.¡±


    I moved my head in an upright direction. Perhaps, she would get books for her study.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there.¡±


    Seryo bowed his head. Along my journey to the library I could hear the workers even though they were far from me. They were talking about Fira and Janus.


    My feet stopped from walking and heard them carefully. My fist slowly clenched as I absorbed the details of their conversations.


    ¡°They are lovers! I hope I can find love through the mining area, too.¡±


    ¡°You see how he held Fira¡¯s hand? That¡¯s so sweet.¡±


    ¡°They also called each other Honey!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thrilled!¡±


    ¡°They look good together!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have a crush on Janus! He¡¯s one of the handsomest in the mining industry!¡±


    ¡°Fira is lucky!¡±


    My ear was panting. The gritting of my teeth became severe. I just closed my eyes to prohibit the starting fire in it. I clenched my palm to avoid burning the kingdom.


    Damn. I can¡¯t control it. The rage was consuming my whole system.


    I walked faster to go to the library. Raiden must have helped me. The anger was filling my whole body and even my eyes were producing fire.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t create a powerful fire! It can burn the Elemental Kingdom!¡±


    I can¡¯t¡­


    The fire became more severe. My eyes, palm, chest, back-all of them were igniting. I could feel the heat.


    No one would save from my gift, this was not supposed to happen.


    I closed my eyes and thought of happy memories. The first time I saw Fira popped into my mind. That was tragic, but I felt that the fire gradually disappeared. I thought of me and Fira at the bed. I watched her sleep for the whole night.


    The smile drew on my lips. I saw her perfectly formed face: tge nose, eyes, lips, shape of face and even her eyshes that made my body lighten.


    Until the fire slowly vanished. I walked to the library, prohibiting the anger to burst again, but I was startled when I saw that Fira was holding Raiden¡¯s hand.


    Anger red up. This time, it was more powerful, more intense, more harmful.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    They are just talking, Pyro. They are just talking.


    I kept that in mind, repeating over and over again. I was clenching my palm. My lips shook as I recognized that I was not just battling with the power of fire, but I was also fighting the pain in my heart. The stabbing sensation that makes me drown in my own pain. The suffocation in my chest that resulted in my uncontroble madness.


    Fira is mine. She is mine. The symbol is on her wrist. She is only mine and mine alone.


    I repeated that in my kind over and over again until the igniting faded.


    ¡°You are what you are. You are not a monster or a beast, my son. You can control your power. Don¡¯t let it control you. You are a king, a very good king.¡±


    One drop of tear crawled to my cheek. That was what my mother said when I almost burned the Fire Pack. She believed that I could be a kind and loving king, not a monster who could not control his own self.


    I am what I am.


    I moved closer to Fira¡¯s ear. I felt like doing that to fully escape from this difficulty.


    ¡°You. Are. Mine.¡±


    I bit my lips hard. I closed my eyes deeply and buried my face on Fira¡¯s shoulder. I hugged her so tight that even the universe could not separate us, I would not let that happen.


    I felt her embrace to my back, she moved her hand up and down. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    We stayed in that position for about a minute until I saw Raiden. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Fira removed our hands. I was just shutting my mouth. I knew in my heart, Raiden did not like Fira, maybe he liked, but as a friend.


    He is in love with the lost luna.


    ¡°King Fire just needs a rest.¡± Fira held my hand. I stared at our hands for so long. I could feel the radiating electricity from our skin, causing my heart to jump in happiness, which I could not understand.


    ¡°Do you want hot chocte?¡± Her voice was sweet and gentle. She also wrapped her hands on my upper arm, making me fully calm.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± I blew harsh air. At least Fira was holding me now. I felt content for that.


    ¡°Surely, my king.¡±


    We arrived at my room. Seryo immediately opened the door for us. She guided me to sit in the bed and messed up my hair. She had a big smile on her lips. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    She turned his back. I watched her walking away from me.


    Iid my back on the bed and closed my eyes. My chest was still pounding recklessly so I inhaled and exhaled.


    I¡¯m so proud of myself because I control what is supposed to be controlled. I am just wondering about what Zephyrus is telling me.


    I am not happy when Fira is not around. I want to always see her and be with her. I am so mad that even my power is uncontrobly strong when I heard that she is with another guy. I have no clue what is happening to me.


    ¡°Pyro?¡± I heard a knock on the door. It was Zephyrus so I did not answer. The door burst open and he went beside me. ¡°Wanna join us tonight?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I answered quickly.


    ¡°Pyro, sorry, but I heard the workers talking about Fira and-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Janus. If that¡¯s the case, you need to move on and find-¡±


    ¡°Shut your damn mouth!¡±


    ¡°Find a woman who can make you happy at least for the night.¡±


    Damn. I was surrendering to Zephyrus¡¯ crazy mouth. Even if I cut his words, he would continue until he said his full statement.


    Why am I having a brother like him? I would be very happy if I kicked this bastard.

 Chapter 44

    LIFE IS BEAUTIFUL


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    After I drank the hot choctes, I traveled towards Hali¡¯s room. I was about to knock when I heard that there were two people inside. They were arguing about something.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kick your ass until you can¡¯t walk anymore!¡± I heard the voice of a woman.


    ¡°Zarya, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    My eyebrows furrowed as I heard how sweet Hali¡¯s voice was. I have never heard him cuddling or using such a sweet tone to anyone, except to her mom.


    I hid at the wall when I heard footsteps going to the door. I peeped and saw that Zarya was marching out of the room. She is Hali¡¯s beta, one of the strongest beta.


    When the door shut again, I knocked.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Hali shouted from the inside. I thought he was encountering disaster right now.


    I moved my mouth on the door and talked. ¡°It¡¯s Pyro.¡±


    ¡°What do you need?¡± He did not open the door. The footsteps were getting near.


    When the door burst opened, I could see the frustration on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you have training today?¡±


    ¡°You join me?¡± Hali asked back. ¡°You had a bad day, too?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Bud.¡± He tapped my shoulder. We walked in the hallway, going to the outdoor training area. ¡°What makes your day worse?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± In an instant, I could feel my mouth was not capable of talking again. I felt like not saying anything because it might change my mood again. I was supposed to make sure that emotions were under control.


    ¡°You hear about Zarya, don¡¯t you?¡± Suddenly, he asked again. His face was not looking at me, he was gazing in front, in our way.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t.¡± I gasped for air and blew it out. I felt that the atmosphere between us was heavy. Maybe something annoying was happening.


    ¡°She wants to attack those murderers alone. You think she can do that? She is supposed to train more before she can get her revenge.¡± I watched the palm of Hali, it slowly closed. Obviously, he was giggling. ¡°I want to take revenge, but she wants to do that without me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling that to me?¡± Honestly, Hali would not tell details to me like that unless he was trusting me. I mean, we were trusting our brothers, but like the usual rtionship, we had favorites-favorite friends.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My special buddy is Colden because I believe that he needs more attention than any of us. He needs care and guidance throughout his life.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling this to you because I know you¡¯ll not tease me.¡± A grin was slowly forming on his lips. ¡°You think if I tell this to Zephyrus, my world would be peaceful? Nope. That¡¯s why I chose you.¡±


    I shook my head. A smile drew on my lips. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    We were smiling as we arrived outdoors. ¡°I¡¯m tired of training, Pyro.¡±


    ¡°You need that now.¡± I grabbed the exclusive arnis for the Alpha King of Water and threw it to him. He caught it effortlessly.


    I grabbed mine and immediately jumped towards him and hit him.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± He touched his hand that strikes my arnis.


    ¡°Attention.¡±


    ¡°You are a cheater! I¡¯m not yet dered that I¡¯m ready.¡± He shook his hand in the air.


    ¡°Why? If the enemy attacks us, can we say ¡®we are not yet ready, time first¡¯ do we?¡± My expression was just serious, but I did not know why Hali burst out a loudugh. I could see his tonsil.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± The confusion was written on my face. I stepped closer to him, but I immediately dodged when he struck me. Unfortunately, I was good at dodging so I smirked at him.


    ¡°Pyro, you are good at teaching me. You didn¡¯t know, but I got what you¡¯re telling me. The realization hits me if your mouth opens and says a word.¡± He moved around and leaped to punch me on the face.


    For the first time, he got one shot at me. I gave him a small smile even though my lips were aching. I used my thumb to wipe the blood in my lower lip. I could feel the sharp stinging pain in it.


    ¡°Good job, Hali.¡± I put my arnis on the side. ¡°Do you want to climb in my favorite tree?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at climbing, but it¡¯s an honor to be at your ce.¡± He ran towards the tree and shook it as he usually does. The leaves were falling and he chuckled happily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shake it! The birds are going away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the purpose. I don¡¯t want to see big birds on the tree. I want to see their eggs. Come on! Help me to climb.¡± He grabbed my upper arms and bent me down. ¡°I¡¯ll stomp on your shoulder.¡±


    ¡°No way! You should learn how to climb-¡± I gritted my teeth as he stomped on my shoulder while chuckling. He was one of the big men and his weight was bothering me. Good thing, I could lift him up because I was strong.


    He touched the branch, raised his feet and hung his body. He could not touch the huge branch that was why I chuckled.


    ¡°Why is it f*cking hard to climb in the tree? I hope thing thing is easy as poking my c*ck to holes.¡±


    I punched his feet, but he dodged that was why I could not reach him again. He was now sitting in my favorite position.


    ¡°Thanks, Pyro. Now I don¡¯t know how to go down!¡± He was folding his arms below his chest. It was fun to see Hali on the tree. ¡°But this ce seems peaceful. I can see the beautiful spotless sky with flying birds.¡±


    I was looking up at him. I was watching what he was doing before I climbed in an instant and sat beside him.


    ¡°I thought you don¡¯t want birds?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± He crawled to the other side of the branch. He was looking for something. ¡°Hey, Birdy. Where are your balls?¡±


    I kicked him, almost making him fall. Fortunately, he could clung his hands on the main branch.


    ¡°You are a pervert! What balls are you talking about?¡±


    He smirked and then went back to afortable position while crawling. ¡°Balls. The bird¡¯s egg.¡±


    I scratched my forehead. ¡°I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mind is green, Pyro. Didn¡¯t you try to bury your shaft in Fira-ouch!¡± I threw a small branch to his face thatnded on his forehead. ¡°That hurts.¡±


    ¡°Deserved.¡±


    ¡°Look, Pyro! Look! Come here!¡± I saw a big radiating smile on Hali¡¯s face while looking at the nest.


    I slithered faster towards him. A beaming smile grew on my lips as I saw three eggs and two little cute birds.


    The birds have gray in color with the spot of white. Their peaks opened as if they were asking for the mother to give them food.


    ¡°Wow! I have never seen one as beautiful as these.¡± Hali touched the head of the adorable little bird using his index finger and caressed it. ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Honey. I will always go here to look after you.¡±


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re gonna disturb me while sitting here?¡±


    ¡°Now, I understand why you love to climb in this tree.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Peaceful and rxing. That is how nature affects me.¡±


    Hali held the small bird in his hand. He was giving extra care to that. ¡°If only I can get you and wrap you as a gift so that Zarya will not be mad at me.¡±


    My heart was light as I watched Hali taking care of the little one. We heard the humming of the birds. The sound was not aching my ear, I loved it instead. The bird like Fira, brightens my day.


    Hali is the guy who hates rxation. He always wants to train and train, not getting tired of that. He is a man who can not sit and be calm. Except dancing, that is all he does.


    Seeing him pampering the baby bird is a good scene, a positive feeling to my whole system, radiating to my cold expression that was now smiling as I viewed him.


    ¡°Thank you, Pyro. I never think that life is beautiful as it is.¡±

 Chapter 45

    COMMAND


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    In the middle of washing the dishes in the kitchen I heard someone behind me.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    I blinked three times when I faced my back and saw the wide handsome attractive radiating beaming smile of Pyro. He was waving his right hand, which made me freeze. He seemed so happy at that moment.


    Crap! This is good news.


    The spark in his eyes was different. But something¡­ was on his back. He was hiding his one hand and I could hear a¡­ bird?


    ¡°Look what we¡¯ve found.¡± He showed me his palm. My eyes widened as I saw the adorable bird.


    The lovely smile grew immediately on my lips. ¡°Crap! Wow! Where did you get this! It¡¯s so cute!¡±


    ¡°I have one, too.¡± I never noticed that Hali was in here. He was holding another one on his palm with pure gentleness.


    ¡°We saw it in the tree,¡± Pyro said.


    ¡°Can I hold it?¡± I opened my hands.


    ¡°Sure, but be careful so the bird will never get hurt.¡± He slowly put it on my hands.


    I could feel the fur and the feet of it. The overflowing cuteness could be seen on the feature. ¡°I love this!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, Fira. We need to bring it back to the mother before shees.¡± Hali answered. He was bending his upper body to the table that was a bit away from us. He was watching every move of the bird.


    He never removes his look from the small bird on his hand. I never saw him before that obsessed with something.


    ¡°Who likes it?¡± Pyro¡¯s eyes were happy as he watched me take care of the baby bird.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never touched like this before.¡±


    ¡°You should touch Pyro¡¯s bird.¡± A spoonnded on Hali¡¯s face. ¡°Ouch! I was just joking!¡±


    I blushed and ran towards my face. I knew what he was saying. I just was not used to the words because no one joked at me like that, like something green.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool like that!¡± Pyro red at him while pointing another spoon towards his face.


    ¡°Great. Pyro the great! The virgin-ouch, ouch, ouch!¡± The spoonnded on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll report you to our father. Swear.¡±


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll say how rude your mouth is.¡±


    They both fight, but in a friendly way. I almost winced when Pyro moved closer to him and punched his belly. Hali fought back by putting down the bird on the table and kicked Pyro.


    Suddenly, the kitchen was messed up. The flour was scattering around because they wereughing as they put it on each other¡¯s face. The margarine was on the floor, the cmansi became bullet as they threw to one another and then hid like they were firing a gun.


    Crap. I have plenty to clean.


    I continued washing the dishes while the little bird was on the side of the sink. I was smiling at it as I ignored the riot between the two kings.


    I stopped wiping the te with water when Pyro put margarine on my face. He was standing on my back. Then, ran after what he did.


    They were ying like a normal teenager in the city. Not a royal. Not a king.


    ¡°Crap! So sticky!¡± My eyes red at Pyro. I immediately grabbed a margarine, too, and ran towards them.


    In just a second, I was part of their happiness. Running with flour and margarine on my hands and then when I caught them, I threw it on their faces. I was so happy that even though I was just an omega, I could feel my belonging to these two kings. I saw a different Pyro. The Pyro who was just enjoying the moment,ughing like a charming prince-king.


    I slowly raised my hand and touched my chest as it pounded three powerful pumps as I watched Pyro smiling,ughing and having fun with his brother.


    Possibly, I was just d to see him in a different mood of his face, in the happiest expression that he would be.


    They both swiped the margarine in my cheek and then ran. I rolled my eyes as I smelled the butter and felt the stickiness of it.


    ¡°Crap. I think I must take a bath.¡±


    They both sat in the corner of the table, hid their bodies and peeked at me with just one eye. ¡°Fira, find us and get revenge!¡± I heard the chuckle of Hali.


    ¡°Come and get me.¡± Pyro chuckled, too. That was the most sexy chuckle I have ever heard.


    I was about to walk towards them with the cmansi in my hand when the door of the kitchen opened.


    ¡°What is happening here!¡±


    My eyes widened as I saw Saza. She was gritting her teeth as she looked around the kitchen. All were messed up. ¡°What did you do!¡± She walked faster to me and yanked my hair.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± I held her hands and tapped it. I could feel the burning sensation in my scalp. ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°You disorganized the kitchen! You deserved a shes!¡± She pped my face. I could feel the stinging feeling caused by what she did.


    Suddenly, her body threw away andnded on the floor in just a blink of an eye. I realized that Pyro pushed him harder, causing her toy on the floor.


    ¡°Did I give you permission to touch her, huh!¡± Pyro was clenching her palm. He was about toe closer to Saza when Hali blocked the way.


    ¡°I can handle this. Just get Fira and leave the kitchen.¡± Hali¡¯s voice was soft, but themand was there. He was staring at Pyro¡¯s eyes. ¡°Please.¡±


    Pyro titled his head and peeped on Saza. ¡°We¡¯ll talk some other time!¡±


    He grabbed my hand. We walked as fast as we could.


    I just caught myself in his room, looking down, intertwining my hand and the shyness was on me.


    I should not join them ying because I am not a royal. Surely, Saza will punish me severely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your damn fault. Don¡¯t act as if youmitted a huge crime.¡± Pyro sat beside me. The bed was bouncing up and down.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying sorry to the thing you didn¡¯t do-wait! Where are the birds?¡± He held his forehead and stood up.


    My eyes slightly widened. ¡°In the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Stay here. I need to check them and bring them back to their mother.¡± He was about to turn his back, but I held his hand.


    ¡°King Water will take care of it, your majesty. Just don¡¯t go there again. You are mad and what if your power is uncontroble again?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± He nodded and brought back his butt to the bed.


    A few seconds of silence filled the room until I broke it. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Omega¡¯s Quarter and take a bath.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can take a bath in the room. I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    My two eyebrows went up. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Instead of answering me, he gazed at the door. ¡°Seryo, ask someone to bring Fira clothes.¡±


    ¡°Copy, your majesty,¡± Seryo answered outside the room.


    ¡°Why? I have room and it¡¯s not allowed to use your bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Not allowed if I have no permission. Go and clean yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna peep on me?¡± I was just joking, but he did not get that. His face became serious and cold.


    ¡°Why would I? Why should I peep if I canmand you to undress in front of me?¡±


    My body froze. Is that a joke? Should Iugh?

 Chapter 46

    TAKE MY ORDER


    FIRA¡¯S


    ¡°Damn. I¡¯ll not do that even if I want to.¡± He winked at me before walking to the closet.


    I¡¯ll not do that even if I want to? What? I felt like I could not absorb what he said.


    Was he crapping kidding me?


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding if that is what you are thinking.¡±


    I gazed at his back. He was choosing the clothes that he would like to wear. ¡°What do you think of saving water?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± I cleared my throat and gulped my saliva. I was thinking that he was asking the most unrted question. ¡°It¡¯s convenient and should be practiced because water is an essential need of everybody.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± He walked closer to me, bent his body and moved his mouth on my ear. I could feel the hot airing from him poking my skin.


    I gasped for air due to the awkwardness he was giving to me. His actions were not normal and would never be normal because the Pyro that I knew was the one who hated talking and talking. This one was different.


    I blew the harsh air when he spoke in my ear. ¡°Let¡¯s save water. Strip.¡± He ordered in a thick tone full of authority.


    I got a jaw dropping moment. My eyes were big and my mouth was left open. I observed the expression on his face. He was serious.


    Too serious.


    I gasped another poor breath. I could feel the suffocation in my chest due to the tension.


    He was not joking! Crap! His expression wasmanding.


    I looked down. My eyes watered as I opened the button of my blouse. I had no choice, but to follow hismand. I was just wondering what he wanted or what he would like to see. He was torturing me.


    I was on my third button when I heard his chuckle. He let his body fall on the bed andughed so hard.


    What¡¯s wrong with Pyro today?


    ¡°I was-¡± Heughed so happily. ¡°I was just kidding! I felt what Zephyrus felt when he was tripping around!¡±


    I looked down. I could feel the embarrassment on my face, the blushing and shyness and belittling. I almost undressed in front of him, not knowing that he was just joking.


    Lately, I could not understand what was running in Pyro¡¯s head. Sometimes, he was mad and now looked at him, happy and joking andughing and ying with me.


    It¡¯s good to look at him with a happy face. It seemed that something changed on him.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re always like that, my king.¡± My voice was sweet, causing him to stop moving and gazed at me with the spark of confusion.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like a happy king like Zephyrus. You are handsome with your dness.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± The grin ear by ear formed on his lips and eyes.


    ¡°Yes, you are. But¡­¡± I grabbed a table napkin and removed the flour and margarine on his cheek. ¡°But you need to clean up.¡±


    We gazed at each other for so long. No talk. No words. Just staring eye to eye with a smile on our light faces.


    I realized that our friendship is deeper than the ocean. Beautiful than nature. Good than the sky. Better than the stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice having you in my life, Fira. I hope you feel the same way.¡± His voice seemed like music to my ear. The overflowing warmth and bright crawled all over my body. The magic of his words is the most powerful one.


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m d to know you and be with you, my king.¡± My voice was energetic. I almost jumped while saying it due to the sincerity.


    ¡°My king?¡± He nodded as if he was absorbing that line. ¡°Sounds good. Call me that way.¡±


    ¡°Sure from the bottom of my heart.¡± I gave him a finger heart. I just saw that from the television when we were sneaking to the theater of the kingdom.


    He was cute when he raised his hands and did the finger heart, too, with a matching full teeth smile and twinkling eyes.


    We both looked faster on the door when it opened. My body trembled as I saw King Arealdo¡¯s burning eyes.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did I hear? You cluttered the kitchen with this omega!¡± I could see the rage in King Arealdo¡¯s eyes.


    I stood up and bowed my head even though I was shaking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your highness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my mistake.¡± Hali showed up from King Arealdo¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s just me. You know King Fire. He didn¡¯t start a quarrel or any mess without purpose. I did that. No other than me.¡±


    Pyro opened his mouth to defend Hali, but when he saw Hali nodding his head, he understood.


    ¡°And how about this omega?¡± King Arealdo pointed at me. ¡°She should get sixty shes for-¡±


    ¡°No. She is just there because she¡¯s washing the dishes. I messed around-yed with her. Omegas just obey an order from me. She should be out of the punishment. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hali bowed in front of his father. ¡°My apology, my beloved father.¡±


    I was almost torn by what Hali was doing for us. What he was saying was getting all the punishment that we all were supposed to face.


    ¡°Bring King Water to the courtroom and give him one hundred shes!¡± King Arealdo glimpsed on me and Pyro before he turned his back. ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    I moved my head up and stared at Hali. He just nodded at me and mouthed. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    My tears flowed as I watched the guard hold Hali and walked away from us. When the door shut, my sobs filled the room.


    ¡°What are we going to do? He should not be punished! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± I could not continue what I was saying due to the strong emotion. ¡°It¡¯s crap! One hundred shes! His back would rip and he might die!¡±


    ¡°He is used to that.¡± He blew a sigh and palmed his face.


    ¡°How can you say that? He¡¯s your brother! You should do something to get him out of the courtroom! It¡¯s painful!¡± I grabbed his shoulder and shook him. ¡°You seemed no care for him! Do something! What kind of brother you are! Yo-¡±


    ¡°He did that to protect you! If I¡¯ll be involved, that means you, too! You are assigned to me! My father¡¯s rule is ¡®the mistake of one, mistake of all.¡¯ And you are included in the ¡®all¡¯ thingy! You just thank him after this!¡± He recklessly stood up.


    My head moved down, I looked at the ground and silently cried.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll die if you take the shes! You¡¯re just an ordinary-¡±


    ¡°Werewolf?¡± I looked up on him. The hot liquid streaming on my face. ¡°I am just a low born omega? No power, just a servant?¡±


    I stood up. I stepped closer to him. Face to face. ¡°Yes, I am! But I¡¯m not a¡­ coward. Not like you!¡±


    I walked to the door and shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll take my punishment even if I die!¡± I was about to rotate the doorknob when Pyro held my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Try. Me.¡± He emphasized those words, causing my body to tremble. His face was cold and the fire started to ignite on his eyes. ¡°You stay here and take my order.¡±

 Chapter 47

    A GOOD FRIEND


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°You stay here and take my order.¡±


    I moved to my side when the tremble ran all over my body as I saw his eyes. As if anytime, he would burn in fire again.


    I really do not want to see him that way again. It is a different Pyro that can kill someone. I want him to always calm and rx like the Pyro in the past few hours who was holding a bird,ughing and smiling.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I looked down with the expression of surrendering.


    ¡°Clean yourself before leaving my room.¡± He looked at the door. ¡°Seryo, make sure Fira goes out with her clean body.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± He rotated the doorknob, but before he went out I held his hand. My mouth opened, but in the end, it shut. I had no idea what I should say. I caught myself silent.


    He nodded as he walked out the door. I was left alone in his room. Suddenly, I saw something in the end corner. There was something hidden, covered with red cloth.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    What is this? Am I allowed to open it? Crap. I will not do anything. I will just peep on it.


    I slowly looked closer, gasping for air before I opened the covering. My eyes widened as I saw a piano.


    Crap! It¡¯s a piano. Does Pyro know how to use this?


    I immediately covered it again when I heard footsteps. I ran towards the bathroom and locked the door. I was scared that Pyro woulde back again.


    ¡°Pyro.¡± I heard a knock on the door. I felt that it was Zephyrus. ¡°Pyro, yohoo!¡±


    ¡°King Fire is not here, your majesty.¡± I heard Seryo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me, your majesty. Pardon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Tell him I visited him.¡±


    ¡°Copy that, King Wind.¡±


    I blew harsh air as the footsteps went away. I followed King Fire¡¯s order, I bathed, cleaned my body and I was enjoying ying with the bathtub because in Omega¡¯s Quarter there was nothing like this. When I was done, I looked for Seryo. I turned around in front of him like a princess.


    ¡°I¡¯m clean so I can go!¡± I gave her a huge smile. He nodded at me. Seryo¡¯s attitude had simrities with his master, always cold. He did not even bother to smile at me.


    I went back to my work in the kitchen. Good thing that Saza was not doing something to me, she was just staring, but the anger and hatred was on his face.


    Perhaps she is scared of King Fire who bursts anger with her.


    I wanted to jump so high,  let out my tongue, and teased her if only I could.


    ¡°Hey, Fira! I heard what happened! How are you?¡± Cass was whispering to my ear as we cleaned the dishes in the sink. She was positioned on my right side.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, but I¡¯m sad. King Water takes all the responsibility. He got shes from that.¡± I grabbed the rub, held the ss and dried it.


    ¡°How about King Fire?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s good. I don¡¯t know where he goes.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the courtroom, Wh*re! You seduced him, that¡¯s why he made you out from the punishment!¡± We looked at our back and saw Saza, standing while gritting her teeth. ¡°What potion do you use to make him protect you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My forehead wrinkled. If Pyro was in the courtroom-


    Crap! No! He took the punishment, too! His back would be so much in pain! Last time, he convulsed and the back was almost ripped.


    The worriedness crawled all over my body. I had no clue why when I knew about King Water taking the shes, it would not bother me so much. It bothered me, but not the same as how I worried about King Fire.


    I have mistakes, too, but I was afraid that Pyro might burn in fire if I said I deserved a punishment, too.


    My body shook as Saza went towards me. Cass was by my side, holding my hands tightly.


    Saza was clenching her jaw. Her innocent face was no match to her attitude. When she moved closer and closer until we were face to face. ¡°I¡¯ll find out. If you used any trick, potion or bewitching him. You must be dead!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use anything. We are friends.¡± Despite the shiver that crawled all over my spine, I managed to talk.


    Sheughed sarcastically. ¡°Who would believe you?¡±


    ¡°I promise-¡± My mouth shut as her handnded on my cheek. The sound of it echoed in the kitchen. The stinging sensation could be felt.


    ¡°You are too much!¡± Cass grabbed her hair and pulled it up.


    In an instant, they were rolling on the floor, beating each other, pping, kicking and all the violent acts.


    ¡°Stop! Please!¡± I had nothing to do except shouting for them to make them stop, but they seemed deaf for not hearing me.


    If the Elemental Kingdom knew about this, they would have been punished because the rules were all of us supposed to be friends, no fights.


    ¡°Stop! It won¡¯t help!¡±


    Cass yanked the hair of Saza, she was giggling so bad. ¡°You know I always wanted to do this!¡± She pped Saza in a strong way that made her cheek red.


    I never expected that Cass would do something like this, just to save me. She is a true friend. Indeed.


    ¡°Even if you are the leader of Omega, you cannot change the fact that you are still an omega!¡± Cass hit her over and over again even though Saza could not fight back. My friend was gritting and angry so bad, I could not recognize her deadly stare at her.


    ¡°Stop! Please¡­ I surrender!¡± Saza was pleading to her not to beat her again. For the first time, I saw this woman scared of someone.


    Cass stopped, she stood up as if nothing happened. She tapped her shoulder, chest, waist and knee like she was removing dust. ¡°If you hurt my friend again, I¡¯ll bald you!¡±


    Saza did not do anything, she just red at us and suddenly ran away when Cass acted that she was going to p her.


    I gazed at Cass with teary eyes. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°That animal needs bruises for her to know that she is not a royal to act as if superior to everyone! She gets me pissed! My blood boiled for her!¡±


    I hugged her so tight, she hugged me back. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°Me, too, Fira. Just don¡¯t let anyone hurt you. You¡¯re such a kind woman. You don¡¯t deserve such treatment.¡±


    I moved my head from up and down. I could feel the heartwarming feeling from what Cass did to me.


    She is a good friend.

 Chapter 48

    THE REAL KING ICE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    When I was walking in the hallway to bring the clothes to theundry area, I saw the Rainbow Sisters conversing. That was why I ran to hide at the wall. For sure, they would bully me again.


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± I jumped, the clothes scattered around as I saw Colden, sitting on the stair, and his knee folded. He raised his finger to give me a peace sign and then walked towards me to help me.


    I never looked at him, I wanted to kick his face to make him aware how much I hate him. ¡°I can do this.¡± I picked the clothes one by one while my knee was kneeling on tge ground.


    ¡°Fira, are you mad at me?¡±


    I gritted my teeth. It sounded sarcastic to me even if the tone was gentle and kind. My attitude was talking and talking every day and every night, but when I was mad, he would not make me speak.


    ¡°Yeah. You are mad,¡± he answered his own question. He put the clothes in the basket and gazed at my face.


    I heard a blow of an airing from him. ¡°Whatever your reason, I know it is heavy.¡±


    I clenched my palm, preventing myself from shouting at him because he is a royal, Alpha King of Ice. I might be punished if I do that so what I did was bowing in front of him and preparing to walk away. He suddenly ran in front of me and stared at my face. I fought his gaze with a madness in my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Whatever I did to you, I¡¯m sorry.¡± His voice was kind even his expression was innocent, which made me even more annoyed.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Stop pretending that you¡¯re kind, King Ice. It won¡¯t affect me.¡± I rolled my eyes and was about to pass him when he held the basket.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending.¡±


    My left eyebrow rose up. ¡°Really? Seriously?¡± I chuckled sarcastically while looking up and then my head moved down to stare at his eyes. ¡°Your majesty, you are good at acting. Are you a professional in theater?¡± My voice was full of sarcasm and the giggle was emphasized.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what makes you so mad.¡± As I studied the expression in his face, that made my blood boil even more, to the highest temperature.


    Crap. Calm down, Fira. Calm down. He is a royal, you are just an omega.


    ¡°Excuse me, your majesty. I am still working.¡± I walked forward, but my feet stuck on where I was standing when he spoke.


    ¡°About your sister?¡± I heard footsteps. He went in front of me. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the whole details, but trust me, I didn¡¯t know what I was doing.¡±


    I tsked. I managed to calm myself even though I was ready to kick him and brutally murder him in my mind for hurting my sister.


    ¡°That¡¯s what a royal can do, manipte those in low rank and pretend that they are kind, loving and respectful. But the truth is they are all monsters. They are just finding the right time to show to the world their true colors,¡± I said with full madness to this king in front of me. ¡°Do you think that omega is just a table napkin? After you use it, you throw it?¡±


    The tears condensed in the corner of my eyes. I cleared my throat because my voice started to crack. ¡°My sister is a good woman. Why are you hurting her! Just because you have power and she is just¡­¡± I looked up and down. Showed him the gesture of belittling height in the air, ¡°just an omega? Low born, no power! You are abusing what you have! You don¡¯t deserve to be a king or a royal!¡±


    ¡°You are nothing, but a b*llshit king who hurts every woman! Using power to take advantage of everything that scope of your hands-abusing women!¡±


    I was confused why Colden looked down and sniffed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He nodded and nodded. That was all he did. Agreeing to what I have said.


    Is he not going to save himself from the usation?


    ¡°Yeah, I abused women. I am that b*llshit you are talking about. I am, yeah!¡± He nodded again. ¡°I am doing something that might cause a terrible experience to them. Did you know thatst time, I killed a woman? I killed her in the bar and even though many times¡­ my brothers said ¡®she¡¯s fine¡¯ I am not believing-she died! She died, Fira!¡± He raised his hand and showed me his hands. ¡°I am trying to be kind and calm. I am trying! So bad! So helplessly, but¡­ I can¡¯t. These hands want to do something when I desire. It will not stop until I can¡¯t get it. I can¡¯t control it.¡±


    I was in high shock when I watched the sincerity in his eyes and expression. ¡°I¡¯m trying, but even if I try. Even if I work hard. I am a monster! A monster that invades women.¡± He talked so fast, but I got what he was saying. The tone was high and emotional.


    ¡°All I am asking is someone who can help me. Someone who can-¡± He sniffed the liquid on his nose. He looked up, down, left and right. ¡°Someone who can tame my monster. Eira did that, which is why I can¡¯t let her go.¡±


    My heart filled with stun. My mouth opened. I wanted to say something, but I could not find the words.


    ¡°When the monster is consuming me, Eira never leaves me. Eira apanied me even if it hurt her so much. You think it¡¯s not hurting me, too?¡±


    The tears in my eyes freely slid on my cheek until it flooded my face. I was guilty that I was using him, but the reality was moreplicated that I have ever thought.


    ¡°She¡¯s so kind and dedicated to everything she does. Do you think I never asked myself how I deserve to be with her?¡±


    ¡°Think something bad to me, but you should exclude Pyro here. He is different from me, not all royals are the same as me. I am the only one.¡±


    ¡°And if you want me to avoid your sister, don¡¯t worry. I can do that for the peace of your heart.¡± He looked down.


    Suddenly, I saw the Colden that I first met saying sorry to me because Pyro did not want to talk to me. I saw only the kind in him that he first expressed to me from the moment I knew him.


    I am wrong. He is not pretending. He is trying to be calm because like Pyro, sometimes the monsters inside them are going out. Harming people. It is not him, but the uncontroble power.


    ¡°My deepest apology, Fira.¡± He bowed his head to me. I would never expect that one of the royals would bow in front of me.


    ¡°Just¡­ please give me one night to spend special time with Eira.¡± He turned his back slowly and walked faster. Going away from me, from my usation and madness that he never deserved.


    I wanted to prevent him from going, but I had no strength to do that. I would like to say sorry for what I said, but I could not move my body.


    He only makes me see the purity in his heart that I never saw. Who am I to judge him when in fact I am not usually with him? Eira knows her better that is why she cannot leave Colden¡¯s side.


    I do not know him and I am guilty that I can¡¯t see the sincerity in his heart that only Eira can view.

 Chapter 49

    DATE ME


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    Hali and I were wincing our faces as we walked out from the courtroom. I pleaded to our father to make the shes half to me and half to him. We were both punished like hell. I never shouted, but Hali¡¯s scream made me worry about him.


    ¡°You, good?¡±


    He winked at me before wrapping his arms on my shoulder. ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°You are screaming like a woman.¡±


    He messed up my hair. ¡°I am just doing that so that the guard would lower the sh. It¡¯s not that painful. I¡¯m used to these shes.¡±


    I observed the expression in his face. I could only see the light in him as if he did something heroic today.


    ¡°Did you know that Zarya likes you?¡±


    ¡°What the damn are you talking about! Stop kidding around.¡± I could not help, but to say long words, just for now.


    ¡°I saved your ass so I have a favor for you. You think that I will do some sh*ts without paying me back in return? I saved your beloved Fira and now¡­ you need to do something for me.¡±


    ¡°What the damn, Dude! Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m gonna date a woman for your Zarya to see that I am taken?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± He clicked his finger in front of my face. ¡°You¡¯re so smart, but not that smart as Raiden.¡± He chuckled with his eyes closed. ¡°For sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± A grin grew on his lips.


    ¡°Oh, Damn. Don¡¯t grin like that. For sure it¡¯s not gonna be funny.¡±


    Since Hali did something for Fira, I had no choice, but to entertain him. Talk to him even if I did not want to.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Zephyrus to do some naughty things. Yeah, sometimes I am, but not to all women I met. Just¡­¡± He tapped my shoulder and gave me a big smile, ¡°date Fira.¡±


    ¡°Hali, how can I do that? Fira has a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my problem.¡± He shrugged and was about to leave me when I blocked his way.


    ¡°Any favor, not that one.¡± I felt like talking so much because I could not do what he wanted.


    ¡°Are you scared, King Fire?¡± He showed me the most teaseful expression he would ever be that almost¡­ almost the same as the annoying face of Zephyrus.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, but you know. I didn¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship of Fira with Janus.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Pyro. A king can steal a woman she likes.¡± He turned his back to me and ran so fast, so that I could not get him.


    ¡°Like? Yes, I like her as a friend.¡± I whispered to myself while walking, swaying because my back was aching so freaking bad.


    When I got to my room, I was trying to move gently because everytime I forced myself, the pain became severe.


    ¡°King Fire, Fira is here.¡±


    I had no energy to open my mouth, but when it came to Fira, I managed to speak. ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Hi.¡± By seeing her radiating smile that made me stretch my lips into small eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She raised the medical kit. ¡°To treat you.¡± When she sat on the chair beside me, she blew a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what I said to you.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡±


    ¡°Your majesty, give me your back. Remove your garments.¡±


    I prevented my lips from smiling. She was like my mother, always taking care of me, especially when I was sick.


    ¡°Our y in the kitchen is one of the best things that I will treasure! I¡¯ve never done such a thing because I have no friends. They don¡¯t want to y with me because I¡¯m a low born omega.¡±


    I forgot the pain in my back due to her soothing voice. When it was Fira, she would never be a noise or a distraction to me.


    Actually, I was enjoying hearing her stories while she was on my back, cleaning it with cotton and medicine.


    ¡°Mom said¡­ we may be low born, but we have a high ss heart. I¡¯ll never forget that line because until now, I¡¯m holding to that.¡±


    I twisted my body to face her. She stared at my eyes. I felt like the blinking of her eyes was slow motion.


    ¡°I have never seen someone¡¯s beautiful eyes as yours.¡± I prohibited my hands from raising up and cupped her check. That may give her confusion.


    As I gazed at her, I could feel my heart. It was jumping hyperly. My eyebrows suddenly formed a waves as I realized that I felt nervous.


    Am I scared of Fira? No. It¡¯s not that. Am I afraid when she¡¯s so near? My feelings are unknown.


    Nevermind.


    She moved closer, touched the skin below my eyes. I was frozen by her gesture. I did everything to make my system calm. My heart was rapidly pumping.


    ¡°Are your eyes blurry?¡± She chuckled. It was like music to my ear.


    I cleared my throat and managed to speak. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not beautiful. You should check your eyes.¡± She was chuckling as she stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t put your garments on, I¡¯ll be back againter.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± I looked away from her face because the longer I stared, the more gorgeous she looked in my eyes.


    ¡°Bye, my king!¡± She waved her hands, walked to the door and gave me a smile before she finally went out.


    I gazed at the door for so long. I held my chest and massaged it. I forgot that my back was aching due to an unknown sensation that I was feeling for Fira.


    Suddenly, I had no idea why a smile grew on my lips as my mind thought that she took care of me again. She was always doing that and I liked it.


    I hate everyone¡¯s care, my mom and Fira are exceptions.


    ¡°Ohh!¡± I palmed my face as I remembered what Hali said to me. I should have asked Fira on a date. If I could do that, how should I prepare? Where in the world our first date would be held?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I scratched my head. I felt like my brain was messed up.


    What¡¯s so special about that? It¡¯s just a deal for Hali.


    Damn. My first problem is how can I ask her? It¡¯s embarrassing.


    I immediately stood up and ran faster to follow Fira. I saw her on the hallway.


    ¡°Fira.¡±


    I felt like everything had a slow motion when she gradually looked on her back, her hair flipped in the air and her lips were stretched into a big nice looking smile.


    ¡°Do you need something, your majesty?¡±


    I gulped my saliva, cleared my throat and my mouth opened. ¡°Date me.¡±

 Chapter 50

    EIRA¡¯S NIGHT


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Date me.¡±


    My eyes widened. I almost slipped the medical kit on my hands. ¡°Huh?¡±


    He turned his back. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when and where.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was about to walk forwards, but stepped when he spoke again.


    ¡°That¡¯s an order.¡±


    I did nothing, but to stare at his back. He was walking in the opposite direction as mine.


    Date him? What is that for? Is he tripping around?


    I bit my lips as I felt that there was an urge for me to smile.


    Not bad. My first date would be Pyro. Crap! That¡¯s cool!


    I walked again in the hallway with a big smile on my lips. I went to King Water¡¯s room. I knocked and when it opened I smiled at him.


    ¡°Care to treat your back, your majesty?¡±


    He shook his head. The grin formed on his lips. ¡°Someone wille to do that.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Shall I go?¡± I pointed at my back.


    ¡°Nope. Come in.¡± He held the medical kit and offered me to sit so I did. He opened the speaker so loud. ¡°Did Pyro tell you about the date?¡±


    I bit my index finger. I think I was blushing due to the igniting feeling on my cheek. ¡°Ahm¡­¡± I scratched the peak of my nose. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He made the speaker so loud that it caused my ear to rock. The music was ¡®Beggin¡¯ by Maneskin¡¯


    ¡°So what¡¯s your answer?¡± He headbang his head in front of me. I did not know that King Water was a rock star with good moves like a professional dancer. I knew that his back was aching because he winced, but he was ignoring that.


    ¡°He said¡­ that¡¯s an order.¡±


    Heughed so hard, that made me look at his features. Honestly, to all of them, Hali had a unique feature, his skin was white and his smile was full of teeth, but a yboy, too like Zephyrus. I saw him many times targeting a woman of the kingdom, but he was not forcing them. The women were smiling like they won the lottery.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a dress to your room. That will be your dress for your date. Enjoy!¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± I scratched my nape. It was obvious that he was supportive. I just wondered why Pyro was asking me for a date? I mean he can date whoever he wants, not me.


    ¡°By the way, is that *sshole your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That miner? His name us Jangle-¡±


    ¡°Janus.¡± I corrected him.


    ¡°Whatever. That Jangle does not suit you, Dear. Break up with him.¡±


    I kept my mouth closed. I should not say something about why we were pretending to be lovers. I was notfortable talking about it with King Water.


    ¡°Anyway, you can go. You¡¯ve plenty to do.¡±


    I bowed to him. ¡°Thank you for what you did for me, King Water. I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to pay me back, just be with Pyro on your date.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    I went out of the room, I stopped when I saw a woman in front of me. She had no emotion, she was just staring at my face. Then, her eyebrow went up. I liked her beauty. Her eyebrows were curved as if it was organized by the make up, but obviously it was natural. His nose was pointed, fully formed. Her hair was ck, long and straight.


    Crap! If Pyro is a goddess of handsomeness, this woman is a goodness of beauty.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I waved my hand and then offered it to her. ¡°Fira.¡± I gave him a super wide smile.


    She ignored me, passing by. ¡°Zarya.¡± She said before she finally walked.


    Zarya? Crap! She is Hali¡¯s beta? Zeohyrus told me about her! I envy her beauty, she is so gorgeous!


    I watched her back, walking away to me. She walked like a ramp model with a sword in her hips. I wished one of these days, we got some time together.


    >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± After my duty, I was tired when I went to the omega¡¯s quarter. I saw my sister fixing the long ck gown.


    ¡°On a walk.¡± She smiled at me and turned around her body, showing me the detail of simple white blue like the color of the ocean.


    ¡°With whom?¡±


    ¡°King Ice.¡±


    My mouth literally jaw dropped. I looked away. I wanted to talk to her about what we had talked about, but did that matter? Colden said he will stay away from my sister.


    ¡°Do I look good?¡± As I stared on her eyes, I could see the different spark that was not usually there.


    She is happy. No¡­ she is more than happy.


    ¡°Yes, you look so gorgeous!¡± I walked closer to her, grabbed theb and fixed her hair. ¡°Eira¡­¡± I closed my mouth. I wanted to ask her about King Ice, but the words would not want to go out of my mouth.


    ¡°Yes? Am I look more beautiful than you, that¡¯s why you stare at me like that!¡± She chuckled with a cute dimple on her cheek.


    I blew a sign, but I did not let her recognize it. ¡°Yes, just tonight.¡± I gave her a wide smile, but I knew in my heart that I was sad.


    I concluded that after this night, Eira would be assigned to another royal because I believed in King Ice¡¯s words.


    ¡°Fira, our father¡­ do you have any news about him?¡± Suddenly, the sadness drew in her expression. ¡°I miss him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep finding him, Big Sis. For sure, he¡¯lle back.¡±


    She moved her head from up and down direction. ¡°He will never abandon us, right?¡±


    My mouth was shut. I just brushed her shining ck hair. ¡°He has reason¡­ I believe.¡± I paused and then touched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re gonna bete. Go now.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was fast as she stood up, kissed my cheek and waved her hands. ¡°Bye! Lock the door, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hmm.¡±


    I watched her open the door and finally left me.


    Enjoy your night, Eira. You will not be hurt again by King Ice after this night.


    Will she or the most painful part awaits?

 Chapter 51

    POSSIBILITY


    Since the day King Fire asked me on a date, I have not seen him. Seryo said he was so busy about something so I respected it. He was a king after all. Hali brought me the dress to use for the preparation of the night, it was simple white that only reached my knee. It was the V neckline that showed my upper portion of cleavage.


    ¡°Your majesty, I think-¡± I looked away from Hali¡¯s face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the dress, do you?¡± Hali crossed his arms below the chest. ¡°It¡¯s sexy and attractive. Pyro will like that.¡±


    ¡°Ahm.¡± I scratched my nose and stared at the fitted dress.


    Even if I do not like the dress, I have no choice. It is King Water who is giving me this and I think it is the most expensive. I am sure that whoever makes this, it isposed of difficulties and aching hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use this. Thank you.¡± I gave him a smile before I went out of his room.


    Tonight would be the night and I could not understand why I felt nervous. Cass said that she would help me to fix my hair and make up and everything that I need.


    I can¡¯t believe that I am having a date with King Fire! Crap! Should I brush my teeth plenty of times? For sure he will ask me to dance with him ande closer and then-crap!


    What was I thinking?


    I did not tell it to my sister Eira because she was frustrated when I saw her in the morning. I thought she had a problem with the task that was given to her by the royals. I was asking, but she did not spill the tea. So I let her think peacefully.


    When the evening came, Cass dragged me to her room. ¡°I have make ups here! When I went to the city, I used to buy these things! I love it¡­ it makes me so beautiful.¡± She was so happy getting the brush and moving it left and right to her palm.


    ¡°Just a light makeup. I don¡¯t want to look like a clown.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Girl! Trust me! I learned how to use these because I was watching in the parlor in the city.¡± She grabbed a foundation and put it on my face.


    ¡°Do you go there often?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When I have time. I¡¯m lucky, I¡¯ve never been caught.¡± Sheughed while imagining things in her mind. ¡°Sometimes I am with King Wind.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Are you two-¡±


    ¡°We had s*x.¡±


    ¡°Crap! Your mouth!¡± I covered my lips as I blushed. She was so vulgar like King Wind and King Water.


    ¡°Fira, you¡¯re old enough. You should sometimes try that thing. But you know even if me and King Wind are s*xmates, he didn¡¯t love me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I stared at her with the spark of confusion in my eyes. ¡°You love him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think so. But he likes someone down the city.¡±


    ¡°What? Crap! You mean a human being? As in full human?¡± My eyes were widening as the curiosity filled me. If I wanted to know something I would not hesitate to ask it. My mouth would just itch if I did not burst it out.


    ¡°Yes. Maybe. He often goes into the city, escaping from the kingdom because he is seeing somebody. I forgot the name, but he said that she¡¯s a college student.¡± She held a maskara, circled it to my eyshes and pinched it with the curler.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I blinked three times as the tears condensed to my eyes. The eyshes stung my eyes. Crap.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, Girl.¡±


    ¡°If the girl is human and a college student, what did Zephyrus do?¡±


    ¡°Just roaming around her, following her. Even if he doesn¡¯t spell out to me, his actions tell what he feels. Actually, King Wind didn¡¯t tell me his royal name.¡±


    I looked up at her face. I saw the spark of sadness. There was something in her face that was hidden emotion for the King Wind.


    ¡°You mean?¡±


    ¡°His name is Zephyrus. All I know is King Wind at first, if this was not because of you I won¡¯t know. We had s*x. I was telling you that when he summoned me, we would do that. I am bringing all, Fira¡­¡±


    I saw the drop of the liquid in her eyes. She sniffed three times. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to ruin your night, Fira. But I just-don¡¯t know what to do.¡± She held a pink lipstick, traced my lips with it and wiped the mess on my lower lips.


    ¡°But even if I bring all that I can¡­ I have. He will not like me. I¡¯m just a f*cking s*x ves. Lately, he was refusing my seduction. I know that because of that woman! I hate her so much!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± I held her hands and pinched it. I blew a loud sigh and cupped her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. If Zephyrus doesn¡¯t like you. I am pretty sure that there is a guy who is destined to be with you.¡±


    ¡°I like King Wind, Fira. I never believed that I would like someone in the future, the way I like him.¡±


    ¡°Like.¡± I emphasized that word and stroked her hair. ¡°You said like, not love. It¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that when you have no experience with love?¡± She rolled her eyes, continued putting makeup on my face while chatting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I bit the inside of my mouth and then bit my lips. ¡°I think I like or maybe love someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Girl! Spill the tea! Is it King Fire? That¡¯s why you are having a date with him?¡± She was almost jumping in so much happiness. Her voice was as loud as the microphone.


    I looked down and then gazed up at her face. She was so happy to cut the feeling.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, intertwined my hand and bit again the inside portion of my mouth.


    ¡°No? Then who?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Janus.¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock. The mouth was forming a letter O. ¡°The miner?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Good for you. You can have a happy ending if he likes you back. Omega and Miner can marry each other. That¡¯s better than liking one of the kings, they are royals. They will be forever dreams.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I can¡¯t see myself liking one of them although Pyro is my friend. Yeah, I like him as a goodpanion.¡±


    Cass did the final touch. When her mouth opened to say a word. I was startled with the question. ¡°What if you love him someday? Would you fight for your love if he loves you, too?¡±


    Honestly, in my mind I never saw myself loving him, but the possibility is always a possibility. It can happen.


    So I answered. ¡°Yes.¡± The bravery was written on my face. ¡°I was born in a world seeing how my parents love each other and fight for their rtionship every single day.¡±


    I looked at myself in the mirror and saw the beauty in it. ¡°I want to marry a man I love even if it means fighting to survive.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    My eyebrows went up as I gazed at Cass. ¡°But that¡¯s just a possibility, it won¡¯t happen anyway.¡±

 Chapter 52

    THE UNEXPECTED EVENT


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    When all was done.


    ¡°Go, go, go! Enjoy!¡± Cass was pushing me gently into the whole way.


    I walked away from her and flew kisses when I was a bit far. ¡°Thank you! Love you!¡±


    I had a full smile on my lips as I walked towards the huge hallway. I would be meeting Pyro at his favorite spot, down her favorite tree. I had no idea what was in there, but I guessed there was a table and chair. Hali just said to me where and when because Pyro was so busy, that was what they always said.


    He was busy for what?


    Nevermind. I will just enjoy the night with my favorite friend.


    I saw Seryo in the hallway, he did not smile or what, but he looked at me with the spark of amusement in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous, Omega.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Seryo.¡± I passed him by with the beautiful stretch on my lips.


    Every step that I did had a drum in my chest. I had no knowledge why my heart was pounding so fast and loud. I could feel the cold sweat on the corner of my forehead. The trembling of my body and imagining what Pyro looks like.


    Is he so handsome tonight? Or would it be his natural cold emotion that makes him more attractive? Is he using the king garment?


    Crap! I admit that I am excited. My whole body is happy to see him!


    The tree was not that far from the kingdom, but I would walk a bit distance to get there. I think the tree had lights or something to make it more romantic?


    Ahh! Crap! I can¡¯t wait!


    I stepped out of the kingdom and started to travel in the big and long front yard. I could see the trees swaying. It was producing oxygen to give such fresh air.


    I blew harsh air three times just to ease the nervousness in my chest, but no matter what I did my heart kept pounding, not in a normal way.


    In the middle of my walk, my feet stuck on the ground as the Rainbow Sisters blocked my way.


    ¡°Hi, Fira.¡± Jina with her red hair waved her hands.


    ¡°King Fire change location for your date. He ordered us to fetch you.¡± Hina rolled her purple hair with her index finger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lina turned her back. I saw her blonde hair.


    There was a hesitation for me to follow them because why would King Fire order them? They were assigned to King Arealdo. Every king had assigned Betas and Omegas.


    ¡°By the way, you look good with your dress.¡± Jina smirked at me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± There was something. They were not talking to me in a gentle way because they used to bully me. Why now? They looked like a good goat.


    Unless they had a bad n for me?


    Oh, no! Crap! I need to go to King Fire!


    I blew a sigh, but I did not want them to notice it. The nervousness from excitement before turned into nervousness in fear with the Rainbow Sisters who might do something bad to me.


    I slowly moved backward as they were talking and then when I got a chance.


    Run, Fira! Run!


    I did everything that I could to run as fast as the lightning.


    ¡°She¡¯s escaping!¡± I heard Jina¡¯s shout.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    They ran to get me, that was why I used all my strength and braveness to step my feet and went far from them. I could only hear the sound of panting from my mouth, the loud sound of my breath while still running. They almost caught me, that was why I doubled my speed. And when I saw that they were a bit distant, I hid under the tree.


    King Fire¡­


    His name kept repeating in my mind. He was waiting for me. I crawled on the side and peeped on them. Jina was tilting her head on the road, studying where I went while Hina was rolling her hair, ying on it with her index finger.


    ¡°She should not go on her date! Duh! She¡¯s just an omega! She doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± Lina stomped heavily on the ground. I could hear the crackling of dried leaves.


    I covered my mouth, scared of creating a sound. I looked at them sharply.


    If I have a chance I will take my revenge on these Betas. They are so annoying. Do they not have things to do in their life, except ruining mine?


    I clenched my fist and gritted my teeth. I needed to do something so I could escape from them. I did not want King Fire to wait at me for so long.


    He might burn in Fire again.


    ¡°Find her! I told you she¡¯ll not trust us. We should tie her up!¡± Jina giggled to her sisters. ¡°Look what happened!¡±


    ¡°Just look for her! I can¡¯t imagine that he¡¯ll date the handsome king!¡± Lina folded her arms and clenched her jaw.


    I gasped for air when they walked towards the tree that I was hiding. I looked for something to defend. All I saw was the rock so I slowly crawled to grab it. I waited for them to peep on me on the tree.


    When they came, I hit Jina on the face with the rock and then kicked Lina¡¯s feet and then ran again.


    I stepped my feet as fast as I could. I did not know where was the proper way, but the important was to move away from them and went to-


    ¡°What a lucky day.¡±


    My eyes widened as I viewed Carter. He was sitting on the big rock with an archer in his hands. I was scared with the Rainbow Sisters, but Carter was scarier.


    I moved backward as he moved forward. I tried to be brave and stared at him with a strong face, but he made me so scared when he pointed the archer at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll love to y with me.¡± He unbuttoned the belt of his pants. The smirk was written on his face. The shiver rolled all over my spine as I watched his gesture, his eyes had a spark of lust and darkness.


    I was about to run when someone yanked my hair. The tears rolled to my cheek as I saw Jina holding me. I was looking up on her with the plea in my eyes. ¡°Please¡­¡± I forced myself not to cry, but no matter what I did, I could not control my sobs.


    ¡°Carter, you take care of this trash!¡± Jina threw me into Carter¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I punched Carter¡¯s body as he held my waist and buried his face on my neck.


    ¡°Make sure you extract all of her scent. Break her until she has no face to show to everyone.¡± Lina folded her arms. The grin was written on her lips.


    ¡°Surely, I¡¯m craving for this young omega. My d*ck is aching. Thanks for this. I¡¯ll enjoy the night burying my c*ck over and over again until I get tired.¡± Carter¡¯sughter filled the whole area.


    ¡°No! Please!¡± I was kicking and trying to fight, but I was weak to defend myself.


    Carter pushed me on the main branch of the tree and ripped my clothes.

 Chapter 53

    HEARTBREAK


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Hey, Dude, easy!¡± Zephyrus tapped my shoulder as I moved back and forth in the mirror. I was wearing a red king garment which was my favorite.


    I turned my body to face Zephyrus. ¡°Do I look good?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re handsome, Honey Sweet Brother.¡± Zephyrus fixed my hair. I moved backward when he licked his palm and was about to organize my hair using his saliva.


    ¡°You¡¯re gross!¡±


    His loud baritoneugh covered my room. My eyes stared at him as he almost cut his breath just to blow out hisugh.


    I gazed at Hali, Colden and Raiden that were on the sofa, watching me. ¡°Please grab King Wind away from me. His hand smells like saliva!¡±


    They alsoughed. Colden stood up, stepped closer to me and messed my hair. ¡°You seem excited, Pyro?¡±


    ¡°Who would not be? He was dreaming of dating Fira and now dream hase true!¡± Zephyrus teased me again.


    ¡°That¡¯s because of me. Say thank you, Dude.¡± Hali was boastful as he taped his own shoulder. He also prepared for tonight because the n was he would also ask Zarya to go out and when they were near us, she would see how happy Fira and I were.


    As if Fira would be happy? This was just an order from his king.


    ¡°Let¡¯se out, go to the venue! For sure Pyro doesn¡¯t want Fira to wait. Yihee!¡± Zephyrus choked my waist with his index finger.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I just rolled my eyes before we walked out of the Elemental Kingdom.


    Almost a week since I prepared all of this stuff. I wanted everything to be perfect that was why I did not show my present to her.


    A few hourster, we were on my favorite spot. The lightnings were rxing the eyes, the ce was so romantic than I expected from the table with white coverings to the chairs and surrounding that was fully attract anyone.


    ¡°Seems perfect.¡± The smile formed on my lips.


    Admittedly, I was smiling the whole day which I could not prevent. They noticed that, causing me trouble when they teased me over and over again, especially this crazy Zephyrus with Hali, the second teaser.


    ¡°Pyro¡­¡± Raiden held my shoulder. ¡°Be a gentleman.¡± He reminded me as if I was not a gentleman.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like Zephyrus.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? Trust me, Pyro. If you really like her, you¡¯ll be more than a gentleman. Well¡­ not in the bed.¡± Zephyrus¡¯ hardugh filled the area.


    Before I hit him, Raiden pulled his ear up. ¡°What did I say about women?¡±


    ¡°Ouch! You¡¯re so mean!¡± Zephyrus while winching as he tapped the hand of Raiden.


    ¡°What did I say? Can you recite?¡± Raiden giggled in his ear, which was why Zephyrus closed his eyes. That made Colden and Haliugh so loud. Watching Zephyrus¡¯ face was funny.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Respect women! Ouch!¡± Zephyrus was pouting as he touched his red ear. Raiden finally removed his hands on him, but the sharp look was still glued at Zephyrus. ¡°But if the woman wants it! For me, it¡¯s still respectful! C*ck suckers!¡± He teased Raiden again and then ran so fast.


    ¡°That annoying King!¡± Raiden shouted at him with his giggling jaw.


    ¡°He just wants your attention. He¡¯s an attention seeker.¡± Hali smirked at Raiden, his arms were folded.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Colden said, too.


    My forehead wrinkled as I saw that he was eating beef steak. I looked at his hand and watched him chew it. ¡°Where did you get that?¡±


    ¡°Zephyrus gave it to me.¡± Colden showed me his huge smile.


    My eyes went to the table. I was trembling in anger when I saw that the steel covering was not in the proper position, which means Zephyrus sneaked food to give it to Colden.


    ¡°Zephyrus!¡± I was shouting in anger. I almost forgot that I had a date, so I kept calm.


    Later, I will bury this King Wind in the soil.


    ¡°Fira is here!¡± Zephyrus announced. I immediately looked for her. I realized that King Wind was making fun again when heughed so hard.


    ¡°You, bastard! Get out of my sight or I¡¯ll burn your body!¡± I was pointing at him as hisughter covered the area.


    Damn. So annoying brother!


    A few hourster, the happy atmosphere came into boredom. Fira was not yeting so I got worried.


    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯lle?¡± Colden asked me while scratching his hair. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Je massaged his belly.


    I looked at Zephyrus who was now star gazing alone, lying on the grass while his arm served as his pillow. ¡°King Wind, can you check her at Omega¡¯s Quarter?¡±


    ¡°Why me? After you threatened me that you¡¯re gonna burn my body and now! You aremanding-¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Just go and check on her!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Zephyrus shouted back at me while his lips were pouting. He stood up and walked faster as I red at him.


    They are close. They are friends. Fira will not be shy at Zephyrus if there is something happened.


    ¡°Just wait. Maybe she is too overwhelmed.¡± Hali had security in his eyes. ¡°She will be here because she said she wille.¡±


    ¡°What if she¡¯s not?¡± Raiden seriously stared at my face.


    I sat beside Colden and palmed my face. ¡°She doesn¡¯t agree, but I know Fira she will not ruin my trust.¡±


    Hours had passed again, the night was deep. No fira came. I clenched my fist as I saw the starting fire on it. My system was filled with livid.


    She can¡¯t do this to me!


    ¡°She¡¯s not there.¡± Zephyrus came back with his shoulders fell. ¡°Her sister said she left before she came.¡±


    I was gritting my teeth to sustain my temper. It was suffocating me, my heart was aching as if Fira struck it over and over again.


    I need fresh air to control myself or else my tree will be burned.


    I turned my back and ran so fast in the woods. I heard them shouting, calling my name, but I ignored it.


    I ran quickly without direction. I felt like running and running until my anger disappeared. My feet stopped from stepping as I heard Fira¡¯s voice. I closed my eyes and studied where she was located. When I got her location, I ran towards her again.


    My knee got weak as I saw that she was here¡­ with Janus. They were hugging each other tightly. Her eyes were closed and feeling the situation.


    A romantic scene.


    What made me so much mad was Janus wearing nothing at his upper body. He was topless while his shirt was on Fira.


    Damn! You are going to pay for this, Fira.


    Do you want to see the real Pyro? I will give it to you.

 Chapter 54

    THE RESCUE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°No! Please!¡± I was kicking and trying to fight, but I was weak to defend myself.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Carter pushed me on the main branch of the tree and ripped my clothes. I kicked him again and shouted so loud. ¡°Help! Somebody help me!¡±


    He tore the waist portion of my dress, down to my thighs. I was crying, pushing him away from me and pping his cheek, but it seemed like he was not affected.


    ¡°No! No! Please¡­ help!¡± I moved away my face as he moved closer and was about to kiss me. I was trying my very best. My eyes were aching due to the excessive crying. I was trembling in fear and I was almost ck out, but I was managing myself not to.


    I pushed his chest, he stepped backward, but that was not enough to defeat him. I could feel his shaft poking at my belly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster! Monster!¡± My palm wasnding on his face over and over again. He was just smirking andughing as his hands traveled to my waist.


    ¡°Even if your vocal cords tore, no one one would save you.¡± He whispered on my ear that causing a shakiness and goosebumps throughout my body.


    I am so scared. I wish that Pyro is here to save me. I am so tired of being weak. I am so tired of being omega!


    I wanted to fight, but no matter what I did, I was fragile. It was like battling with my own vulnerability, but even with how much I worked for it, I was always a loser.


    My sobs got worse as he broke my dress. The only covering that I had was my underwear. He pushed me on the ground and went on top of me.


    I would never get tired of fighting even if it pained me a lot. He used his hands to pin my hands on the side of my head. He kissed my neck and started to explore my vicle.


    ¡°Stop! Please!¡± I was kicking him so bad. My sobs were getting worse and worse. ¡°Help! Somebody, please help me!¡±


    I cried so much as he fused my two hands and used his other hand to rip my bra. ¡°No, no!¡±


    Suddenly, someone hit him on the head. Carter fell on top of me while his head was bleeding. I saw Janus even if my eyes were blurred.


    ¡°You are motherf*cker!¡± He kicked Carter, causing his unconscious body to move beside me.


    I could see the anger at Janus¡¯ face as he stared at me. He immediately knelt down, pulled me up and hugged me so tight.


    I was still in shock. I could not move my body. I could not open my mouth to say a word. All I heard was myself crying so loud.


    He pulled his shirt off and then put it on me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I was just sobbing. I could not imagine that I would experience such a trauma.


    I was almost¡­ almost raped by Carter if Janus did note. All I wanted this time was to burst out the pain in my heart, my body by crying. I was giggling in madness.


    I held Janus back. I did not notice that my nails were burying on his skin. He did not say anything, he just embraced me back.


    I was so livid thinking that someone took advantage of me. I have been taking care of myself for seventeen years since I was a baby, my parents reminded us that anyone was not allowed to touch us, except our loved ones. We should not let their hands travel to our bodies when we did not want it.


    They said that if somebody did bad to us, fight and fight even if we faced death. The important thing is we defend ourselves from demons.


    ¡°Do you want to stay at my ce? It¡¯s nearby.¡± Janus stroked my hair using his hands.


    I would never be calm even if the man holding me was the one I admired. I was hiding my face on his nude skin on the shoulder. I could not stop myself from crying, that was why when I did not answer him. He grabbed my thighs and supported my back. Then, he lifted me, carried me in his arms. My hands were wrapping on his neck, my face was hiding on him.


    The madness was crawling all over my body. I wanted to hit Carter, I wanted to punch and kick him until I got satisfied, but I had no strength to do that.


    I did not notice that we finally arrived from his house, heid me on the wooden bed. My eyes were still producing tears. The pain in my chest did not stop.


    I folded my knees and hugged it so tight. I burst out all my anger by how loud my cry was.


    Janus was beside me, he was just silent, looking at me with pity. He stood up and grabbed a nket and covered my body.


    ¡°I felt sorry for what happened.¡± Janus showed me that I was someone to hold on. So I held his hand and put it on my lips. By that, I felt the soothing sensation that gradually filled my system.


    I was still crying, but not so much. I closed my eyes, but no matter how I tried not to remember what happened, it was popping to my head over and over again.


    ¡°Shhh.¡± Janus wiped my tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, but don¡¯t worry as long as I¡¯m here, I will never let you hurt by anyone.¡± He bent down his body and leaned his face on my arm.


    I had difficulty in breathing due to excessive crying. I looked at him with my blurry eyes and gave him a small sad smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    His arms enveloped my small body. Heid beside me, hugging me, causing me to calm.


    I closed my eyes again and this time, I fell asleep beside him. We were embracing each other tightly as if that was the only thing that could ease the bad experience that I had for this night.


    I am thankful for him, for rescuing me.

 Chapter 55

    KING ICE¡¯S THREAT


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I woke up in the morning with Janus¡¯ arms encircling my body. I was in shock as I immediately sat down and leaned my back on the headboard.


    Did I really sleep beside him?


    He opened his eyes. I could see his cuteness by hiszy eyes. I stared at him for about a second until I realized something.


    ¡°Pyro! Crap! Crap! I didn¡¯te on our date! No, no, no!¡± I immediately stood up and was about to leave Janus when he held my hand.


    ¡°You need rest. What happened to you is traumatic. Please stay here.¡± No matter how handsome he was in my eyes. My mind was only thinking of Pyro.


    I moved my head from left to right, the tears started to condense. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. That night, Pyro and I had a date. I didn¡¯te, that was a betrayal of trust for him.¡± My sobs filled the room. ¡°I am sure that he is so mad at me this time.¡±


    ¡°He would understand if you exin?¡± He looked down, grabbed a shirt and put it on him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him. I don¡¯t want him to be mad. It can burn everything he touches. Please don¡¯t mention it.¡± I looked down. I let the liquid crawl to my cheek. I bursted out crying again.


    I was thinking about my bad experience. No matter how I tried not to think, it came to my head. I was also worried that Pyro would not trust me.


    Janus stared at me with sadness in his eyes. He hugged me again like what he didst night. My eyes were swollen due to too much crying.


    ¡°Pyro is King Fire?¡± He asked to my ear. I just nodded while burying my face to his shoulder. ¡°You supposedly had a date with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I gave distance to our bodies. ¡°What do you mean why?¡± I observed the emotion in his eyes, there was a wave of sadness and pain.


    ¡°He¡¯s a royal and you are omega? It is dangerous to love each-¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t love each other.¡±


    I saw the relief in his expression. ¡°Then why are you two dating?¡±


    ¡°It was just a friendly date, but sadly I could note.¡± I sniffed the mucus on my nose, I held the cor of my shirt, which was Janus clothes, and then wiped the liquid on my nose.


    ¡°Ah, so you didn¡¯t like him?¡± There was an eagerness in his emotion to know the answer to that question so I answered.


    ¡°I like him.¡±


    His eyes showed me the spark of unhappiness. He gazed at my face before he nodded, his eyes were looking down. ¡°Oh, yeah. Of course, he¡¯s handsome and royal and king-¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like him as a friend. He¡¯s one of my good friends.¡±


    He bit his lips and looked away. ¡°I thought you like him as a special person.¡±


    ¡°Special friend.¡±


    He nodded as he walked to his wooden closet and looked for something to be worn by me. ¡°All of these are long sleeves, is this okay?¡±


    ¡°That would be good.¡±


    He stretched his arms, giving me the green long sleeves and his boxer. Wear these. I will prepare tea and breakfast for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I grabbed the clothes, watched him walking out to the room. He gave me a small smile before he finally went out.


    I managed not to cry again as I started to undress. I put the clothes on. When I was done, I walked out and saw Janus in the kitchen. He was busy frying something.


    I looked around as I sat on the wooden sofa. ¡°How can you manage to stay alone?¡±


    ¡°I used to. I need to,¡± he said while he was still in the kitchen. He walked with a cup in his hand. ¡°Hot tea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I held the cup, blew and then sipped it. I closed my eyes as I felt the hot liquid traveling from my mouth through my throat. It had a soothing effect.


    ¡°How¡¯s your feeling?¡± He sat beside me, preparing the food on the small center table.


    ¡°Better than before.¡± I sipped tea again.


    He grabbed a te for two. ¡°Eatwell. Sorry I have no much food.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you for all of this.¡±


    We ate silently. Every food that I put in my mouth, he was looking at. ¡°What?¡±


    My heart jumped so high as he smiled at me. ¡°You¡¯re adorable.¡±


    I thought I was blushing. In an instant, all of the emotion that I had before blew away it turned into a happy feeling.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Wee. Anyway, I will apany you to the kingdom. I didn¡¯t kill Carter, he might go close to you again so please be aware. Don¡¯t go somewhere alone.¡±


    I blew a loud sigh. His bad attempt came into my head, but I immediately pushed it at the back of my mind. I should not think about that. It would just make me sad and in pain.


    My problem is Pyro. How can I exin to him why I did not cane into our date?


    ¡°Are you worried about Carter?¡± Janus brought the ss of water in front of me.


    ¡°Worried about King Fire. He might be so upset.¡±


    His mouth kept silent. He was just eating when he heard about him.


    After breakfast, we walked, going to the Elemental Kingdom. I waved at him as we arrived.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± I tried to make my voice energetic, but no matter how I tried, the sadness still showed.


    Janus moved closer, he cupped my cheek. ¡°Be safe, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    I was shocked when he moved up and kissed my forehead. I could not react immediately. I blinked three times and was trying toprehend if what was happening was real.


    It is real. Crap!


    ¡°Bye.¡± He waved his hand and smiled at me before leaving. I watched his figure, going away until he disappeared from my sight.


    When I faced my back, my feet stopped on where I was standing when I saw Colden. He was leaning his shoulder on the wall and looking at me without emotion.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good morning, your majesty.¡± I bowed to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s good in the morning when you didn¡¯test night?¡± He showed me the coldest emotion ever. It was new to me because King Ice was always smiling, but this time no matter how nk his expression was, I knew he was mad at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± That was all I could say. ¡°Something happened.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not Eira¡¯s sister, I will punish you with shes until your body bes numb due to so much pain.¡±


    I looked down. I was prohibiting myself to cry. He was talking to me bluntly. He loved his brother so much.


    ¡°Get out of my eyes, Fira,¡± King Ice ordered.


    I did not move. I showed him my face instead. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°Go away. Now!¡±


    My feet immediately moved as I saw the dark expression on his eyes as if anytime he would hold my neck and choke me.


    I was about to walk fast when he called me again.


    ¡°Oh, Fira?¡±


    I stopped and stood straight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my brother again because you might not want my revenge.¡± He paused and then continued. ¡°I was thinking if it¡¯s to you or¡­ to your sister.¡±


    No! Crap, no! She should not be included here! If only you knew what happened.

 Chapter 56

    CHEATINGText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Is King Fire inside?¡± I asked Seryo. It had been an hour, I just changed my clothes to Omega¡¯s Quarter and then went directly to his room.


    ¡®Yes, but I¡¯m sorry, Omega, he¡¯s not epting anyone inside.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± I moved backward and stared at the door. Maybe some other time, he would talk to me.


    I felt so sad for what had happened. I could not open my mouth to speak, knock and call him.


    ¡°Last night, he¡¯s so mad. He doesn¡¯t talk-I mean he¡¯s always like that, but at that time, he didn¡¯t want anyone to look at him. Did something happen?¡±


    I gazed at Seryo¡¯s serious face. Actually, I did not talk to him often. I would say that he was worried about him. ¡°Yes. Supposed to be our date, but I didn¡¯t¡­¡± I blew a loud sigh, e.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Omega. You should not want it if he¡¯s livid.¡±


    ¡°I know, Seryo.¡± I looked at the hallway and then gazed at him again. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I just grabbed hot chocte.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think hot chocte would work. He came back to his old self.¡±


    I bit my index finger. The devastating emotion was written on my face. ¡°Old self?¡±


    ¡°The one who¡¯ll always punish everybody, even me, is scared. If he says, go away, you need to follow it or else he¡¯llmand the guards to punish you.¡±


    I did not encounter that attitude from him, but I heard that from Cass. He was always kind to me. ¡°Oh, thank you for letting me know, but even if he punishes me, I deserve that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    I said goodbye to him for a second before I went to the kitchen and made hot chocte.


    ¡°Oh, Girl! You should report Carter!¡± Cass was so mad as I told what happenedst night.


    I was in front of the cooking pan and making chocte, mixing it.


    ¡°Shh. Don¡¯t be loud. They might hear you.¡±


    ¡°But Fira, they should take action on this. Carter can go back to you again and do whatever he wants.¡± I could see the worriedness in his eyes.


    She is right, but I do not know how to report what happened. For sure, King Fire might be so angry. He could not control his power and I was afraid that he could do something that could ruin his reputation as a king.


    Carter was still part of the Elemental Kingdom, the kings were not allowed to kill anyone unless the judge or King Arealdo gave him permission to cut his life.


    ¡°Fira, you need protection from that maniac!¡± Cass grabbed the knife, his stare was sharp as if she saw Carter she would stab him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    I started to prepare the hot chocte in the cup. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Cass let out a loud frustrated sigh and then nodded.


    I went again to King Fire¡¯s room, hit the door and then spoke sweetly. ¡°King Fire, I have hot chocte here. Please open the door.¡±


    I moved backward as I heard the rotation of the doorknob. The door bursts open. A smile from ear to ear formed on my face. I walked inside and put the cup on the side table.


    My body froze as I heard the creak of the door.


    Did he lock it? Why?


    I gulped three times when I faced him. It was like I came back to where I met him, to where I first talked to him. I felt awkward. I could not even look at his face to say my apology.


    I cleared my throat, grabbed plenty of air and pulled all my strength together as I bravely looked into his eyes. ¡°Pyro,st night-¡±


    ¡°King Fire. The full moon is not yeting.¡±


    I stared at him with confusion in my eyes. In front of me¡­ who is this guy? He was not my friend Pyro who always says ¡®Pyro. That¡¯s my name.¡¯ My friend did not want to call him King Fire when we were alone.


    The tears condensed in the side of my eyes, but I managed not to show him my true feelings. I was sincerely apologizing. I could not say those words because the fear of him was filling my body.


    He raised his chin. Being handsome as he stared at my face with the spark of madness in his eyes. ¡°Go to the bed, undress if you don¡¯t want me to rip your clothes.¡±


    My mouth barely opened. ¡°King Fire?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. Do my order.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I shook my head. The tears crawled all over my cheek. This was the scariest thing that I wanted to avoid from the royals. I was not expecting this.


    Not to Pyro.


    ¡°No, please.¡±


    King Fire showed me that he did not care about what I would feel. His face was just nk, the eyes were glued on me.


    ¡°Should I rip your clothes?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to. Please. I know I was wrong for noting on our date, but don¡¯t punish me like this! Those words shoulde to you! You¡¯re my friend!¡± I could not help, but raise my voice.


    ¡°Friend?¡± Pyro gritted his teeth. ¡°Is that what you call? Royal and Omega should never be friends.¡± He stepped forward and left a bit of distance to our bodies.


    I was trembling as he came closer again. Face to face. ¡°You ruin my trust.¡±


    My sobs echoed in the room. I wanted to say what Carter did to me, but if he knew, what would he do? If he killed him, the Elemental Kingdom would order execution for the King of Fire pack.


    ¡°I have¡­ reason.¡± I almost said that with just air, my voice was so low that even me could not barely hear it.


    ¡°Fira, don¡¯t y with me.¡± Pyro¡¯s jaw tightened. His fist clenchedpactly.


    ¡°Go and beat me, but please don¡¯t take pleasure in my body. You¡¯re still my king. My king who saved me from the peak of death.¡± I let all the hot liquid streamed on my face.


    I could feel the stabbing sensation in my heart that made me so weak. Weak that I could not stand straight, I just held the side table to support myself.


    ¡°Why?¡± Pyro¡¯s eyebrows went up. ¡°Who are you tomand me?¡±


    The tone of his voice, it was not my friend, but was the monster king that I would not want to face.


    ¡°You¡¯re my mate after all so I¡¯ll get what I want.¡±


    My sobs got worse as Pyro threw all the things on the side table including the cup of chocte. I could hear the broken pieces of fragile sses and vases that were on the table before.


    I gasped for air as he grabbed my thighs, lifted me and sat me on the side table while he was in the middle of my thighs. ¡°I saw you cheating on me.¡±

 Chapter 57

    FIRST KISS


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°I saw you wearing his shirt! You two were hugging each other. Damn, Fira! You can say no to our date if you really don¡¯t want to!¡±


    I stopped myself from sobbing. My body was shaking as I looked down and saw that my thighs were exposed just because I was wearing a skirt. He was in the middle that made the fear in me sever.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry-ahhh!¡± I pped his face as he pulled me on him and kissed me so badly.


    No, not to Pyro. I do not want another assault. If Carter hurt me so much, if it was Pyro it would gradually kill me because I trusted him.


    He held the back of my head and bathed my lips with a kiss. I was moving inordinately. I wanted to close my thighs, pushed him harder, but nothing happened.


    His lips went to my upper lips and traveled down to my lower lips. I pushed his chest, but he was just moving a bit and then continued what he was doing.


    I fought and fought, but suddenly I stopped, stared at him. I could not understand why my heart was pounding crazily. I tasted a sweet vor on his lips and I realized he was not aggressive or he was not intending to hurt me.


    Is this the feeling of kissing? I did not feel this before, but I could say that it was good in the feeling. I could feel the butterfly in my stomach, the happiness spreading all over my body which I would not understand.


    My eyebrows wrinkled as I let Pyro do what he wanted. He wrapped his arms on my waist, tilting his head while his eyes were closed. He sipped my lips and I felt that. My cheek had an igniting feeling.


    I was curious. Why did his lips taste like strawberries? It was sweet.


    I caught myself wrapping my hands on Pyro¡¯s neck and kissing back. Our bodies were swaying, following every move of each other. My eyes closed as I discovered a foreign feelings that put me into the peak of temptation. Temptation of touching him so I did.


    My hand went to his neck down to his masculine hard chest. We kissed as if there was no tomorrow. I forgot that this man was not Janus, he was Pyro and I was confused why I was letting myself kiss him back.


    I mean, am I supposed to feel this way? Whatever we were doing, it was not prohibited because his symbol was on me.


    I am his mate, his property.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I gasped for air as his tongue entered inside my mouth. I gave him full ess. I gave in. I gave what he wanted. I was unconscious. I just felt that I was drowning in his kiss.


    He went to my cheek, to my ear. I could feel his breathing on my skin. His lips went to my neck. I moved my head up to make himfortable in kissing me.


    I gasped air recklessly as I felt his hand from my back going to my hips and touching up and down my curves. He kissed me in the most gentle and romantic way. From my neck went up to my lips and then went to my cor bone. He was caressing all over my face, he touched it with his lips and I epted it all.


    Why? Why when ites to him I am willing?


    I was unaware when I touched the end of his shirt and moved it up. I gulped as his masculine upper body exposed to me.


    Pyro stared at me with hiszy eyes. The mad in his face was not there, but I could see a different spark which was adoring. Adoring me.


    Pyro held my thighs and moved his hand in an up and down direction. He was closing his mouth, he did not want to talk until he moved his face again and kissed me gently.


    I should push him away, but how? His lips were too tasty to resist. Hepped my lips and I was doing the same thing. I could feel his hand on my back, pulling down the zipper of my uniform. I was too unconscious to say no. I was letting him.


    My eyes widened as I felt his other hand on my underwear down there. He pulled it down to my knee.


    Did he just pull my panties?


    I grasped plenty of air. I wanted to withdraw my body to him, but I was scared that it might get him mad.


    ¡°Easy, Fira.¡± He gave two small kisses on my neck. ¡°I¡¯ll just give you something to remind you that you are mine.¡±


    He went to my ear and whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll mark you.¡±


    I gasped for air again as he showed me that he was pulling down my upper covering until I was with my bra. He was stripping me and I did not do something?


    No, no! Crap! That was my brain saying, but my body did not want to cooperate to move or avoided him. I stared at him instead as he grinned on me, touching my back and then unhooked my bra. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    My eyes were widening as my upper body was exposed to him. ¡°Crap! Pyro, what did you do!¡± I used my hands to cover my mountains.


    This time, Pyro was chuckling. ¡°Oh, I think you like me, too, Dearest.¡±


    Was I deaf? I heard him call me Dearest? Crap. Maybe my brain was just hallucinating.


    My mouth was left open as I watched him bent his body down, putting on my clothes.


    Crap! My panties!


    I was blushing as I held my panty from my knee and pulled it up. I tried not to look at Pyro.


    He stepped closer. He was about to put on my bra, but I held his hand. ¡°You¡¯re bad.¡± I wanted to sound mad, but I failed. My voice was sweet instead.


    ¡°You, too.¡± Pyro removed my hand. He put my bra on and hooked it again on my back. My eyebrow was wrinkling.


    Am I letting him touch me and see my private skin? Oh, crap! Did I like him, too?


    As a friend? No! Friends are not kissing on the lips!


    Pyro sat on the bed and averted his look at me.


    I cleared my throat. I was fully clothed. I gazed at Pyro who was now scratching the back of his head. I swallowed my saliva three times and then managed to talk. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡± He scratched his nose, stared at me shyly. ¡°I want to know the feeling.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my first kiss.¡± He looked away, letting his eyes stay on the window.


    ¡°You¡¯re my first kiss, too,¡± I whispered.


    Pyro¡¯s eyes were in shock. He opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    ¡°You¡¯re still bad, you pull down my-my-crap!¡±


    ¡°You can say no, Fira. You always have a choice, but you don¡¯t avoid me, that means you are agreeing.¡± He paused. ¡°You want what I did.¡±


    The stun was written on my face.


    I admit. Yes, I want that and I am not sure if that would not happen again.


    His lips are addicting.

 Chapter 58

    YES


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I asked my brothers for advice. I talked to Zephyrus and Hali since they were experienced with women. I was so mad that time, but I did not want to hurt Janus again. It would just make Fira mad at me. Even if I was the one in pain here, I was still thinking of Fira¡¯s feelings.


    Going back to my seeking advice, Zephyrus and Hali had the same lines.


    ¡°F*ck her.¡±


    Oh, at first I was not believing, but the two were so furious about that.


    Zephyrus said, ¡°I swear you will know if the woman likes you if she lets you kiss and touch her. They love to be f*ck, too, by the man they loved.¡±


    I just nodded even if I was not convinced. If Fira did not like me then my touch would be a nightmare to her. I would also be an abuser, but I was determined to mark her as mine.


    I want to make love and if that would be her punishment for going with Janus. That would be great although there was a stab in my heart as I imagined her crying.


    Hali said, ¡°F*ck her. She would not forget you, especially if you are her first. Just make her satisfied and she would be addicted to your presence, touch and body. It would always work. Proven and tested.¡±


    But even if they were telling the truth, there was a hesitation in my chest, but still I took their advice. I tried to kiss Fira, touched her, but made sure that I was avoiding the private parts. Although I saw it, causing my friend to straighten, I ignored it.


    I want Fira to say that she likes it. Still minding her feelings because she is the girl. It would be traumatic if she did not want that. I still have a mother and I was taking care of Fira the way I took care of her.


    What would she say if she knew that I abused a woman? She did not teach me like that.


    Although I really wanted more of Fira. Just need to stop. It was enough to know that she was letting me kiss and touch her which means she liked me.


    Yeah. She liked me. I loved to feel her lips on mine.  So soft, gentle, and so good in the feeling.


    I want more though.


    I was looking out my window, prohibiting myself from viewing her. It was happy in the heart that she was here, not screaming or not getting scared of me.


    ¡°Pyro¡­¡±


    Damn. That was like music in the ear. I watched her walk slowly towards me.


    Don¡¯te near me. I can still feel ted. My friend in the middle of my body has not recovered yet.


    Fira was about to step again, but I prohibited her. ¡°Don¡¯te closer.¡± My voice was just soft.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I heard the blew of her sigh. She did not seem mad at what I did. That was good news. It was happier than having a date.


    ¡°Are you still mad?¡± Fira having a low voice. She was not looking at me directly, she was viewing the floor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Your sorry doesn¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    ¡°If you want, can we go to the city on freedom day?¡± Her voice became excited.


    City. Freedom day. Damn. She said when she would go to the city, she wanted a date with her loved ones. Definitely it was not me, but since she let me be intimate with her, maybe¡­ maybe I was.


    ¡°Are you in?¡± She stared at me with the hope in her eyes.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not gonnae again.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh! Sorry, King Fire! Something came up.¡±


    When my eyes viewed her she gave me a tantalizing smile. Her face was still blushing. I guessed that was because of what had happened.


    ¡°What am I going to do to you, if you don¡¯t go on our date again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle!¡± The determination was in her eyes. I gestured my hand to her toe in. I tapped my side.


    She was slowly moving. The awkwardness was on the both of us, but I was fighting it. There was something changed because I felt we werebeled up.


    I grabbed her waist, buried my face on her shoulder and closed my eyes. I feltfortable when I was in this position. I could smell her feminine scent.


    Suddenly, I could feel her stroke on my hair. It was good in the heart, giving me soothing feelings. Our date might have been a failure, but I was feeling happy now. By Fira¡¯s side and when I felt her body on me, I was satisfied.


    ¡°You threw your hot chocte,¡± she whispered as she was feeling sad because of what I acted.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. I can make another one and I¡¯ll never stop creating you one every day, anytime you want.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you are¡­ my king.¡±


    A small smile formed on my lips as I felt the strong pounding of my heart. My chest was heavy the night she did not arrive. Now, in just one touch of hers, it blew away like an air.


    ¡°Why are you with Janus?¡± I could hear myself sounding like a child being curious about something that I did not know.


    ¡°He-saved me from the¡­ ahm.¡± She paused. I could feel the fear spreading in her body.


    What happened? Why did she seem so scared?


    ¡°Mountain lion,¡± she continued.


    My reflex immediately moved away from her. I gazed at her with the spark of agony. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± I held her shoulder, observed her body if there were bruises. My teeth tightened as I viewed the bruises on her wrist.


    It seems like someone forced her? The purple color was obviously seen.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± She hid her wrist when she knew that I was gazing at it.


    My mind was filled with questions. Is that really caused by a mountain lion?


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor to check on you-¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m good.¡± She raised her right palm about her shoulder. ¡°Promise.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I grabbed her hands, moved it closer to my mouth and kissed her wrist. She was startled as she watched me.


    I don¡¯t care if I looked like a sweet mate or what. She belongs to me and I can do whatever I want.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said while putting her wrist on my lips plenty of times.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You are asking me about a date in the city. My answer is yes. Let¡¯s go there. I¡¯ll pick you up in Omega¡¯s Quarter.¡±

 Chapter 59

    FULL RESPONSIBILITY


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    When I moved out from King Fire¡¯s room. I was in myself. My head was spinning due to the questions that filled me.


    Pyro kissed me! Crap!


    As I walked in the hallway, I held my lips. I kissed him back, causing my mind to mess up. Not just that, he saw my upper body that made me confused.


    Confusion 101. Crap! Why did I let him do that to me? You are so disgusting, Fira! I mean he is my mate? It is okay! From the start, I am his!


    I held my chest that was now pumping energetic. I suddenly stopped when Zephyrus passed me by.


    Was imagining that he ignored me?


    I moved my head to face my back. I viewed his back, walking away from me. I ran so fast and held his arm.


    ¡°King Wind.¡± A smile formed on my lips. I waved my hands, too, but he just looked at me. He treated me like I was air.


    I could feel the stab in my chest. Zephyrus was one of my friends. I would not want him acting strange to me or giving me cold treatment.


    Suddenly, sadness was written on my face. I understand why he was like this to me, like Colden who was giving me threats. I could ept King Ice¡¯s madness, but not King Wind.


    He is one of my best friends. I admit that. I trusted him because he never showed any wrongdoings towards me. He respected me most like a girl friend, too.


    He was about to walk when I opened my mouth and spelled a word. ¡°I understand. You love your brother and you are mad at me for hurting him, but I want you to know that we¡¯re good now. I asked him for another date and I¡¯ll make sure that-¡±


    I paused as I heard himughing so bad. If he was not a king, I would hit the back of his head. I was sad here and what? He was just tripping around! I forgot that Zephyrus was one of the foolest kings among all!


    ¡°You are funny!¡± He pped my shoulder in a gentle way. ¡°I just tried the Ignore Your Friend challenge. It is effective!¡± Hisughter echoed the whole kingdom.


    Crap. He made me so scared.


    I sniffed three times as I felt the tears from my eyes down to my cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re a crying baby!¡± The sound of his happiness was filling my ear. He forced himself not tough by covering his mouth, he let out air to calm himself. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    He was one of the craziest! He wiped my tears using his garments. He pulled me closer, buried my face on his chest and removed the tears by rubbing my face on him. ¡°King Wind!¡±


    He was cackling because of too much giving his lungs out. Suddenly he coughed and choked by his own saliva, which was why it was my turn tough at him. We bothughed like a crazy person in the hallway.


    This is what I want from him. We have the same hobbies and that is to be happy, go with flow and always think of positives.


    When we stopped, we both panting. We were overjoyed. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re now okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A letter O formed on his lips and then he smirked. ¡°Then what did you do to make him feel better?¡±


    My face immediately became red. He was obviously seeing it, which was why he teased me so bad.


    ¡°I just¡­¡± I scratched the point of my nose, ¡°give him hot choctes.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Hmmm?¡± He seemed unsatisfied by my answer.


    No. I will not tell him. It was our privacy. Whatever happened between me and Pyro, stayed with the both of us. It was not an announcement to say to everyone.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Oh, Fira! You are now a liar, huh? Crap.


    ¡°Okay.¡± There was still a grin on his lips as if his guess was right. It was up to him if he believed me or not, or if he used his vivid imagination. ¡°When will be your date?¡±


    ¡°On the day of freedom.¡± The excitement could be heard from my voice.


    ¡°I see.¡± He nodded as if he had a n, too, for that day.


    ¡°How ¡¯bout you? What will you do on Freedom Day?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°No n at all. Maybe sleeping?¡±


    My mouth opened with amusement. ¡°Are you crapping, kidding me! You are King Wind and no in the history you missed the Freedom Day!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ not that day.¡± He sounded a bit disappointed.


    What makes him like that? Will he tell me if I asked him?


    ¡°Spill the tea.¡± I showed him my full teeth smile with a you-can-trust-me look.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t feel like going.¡±


    My shoulders dropped. My cuteness did not affect him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve still work to do, Fira. See you when I see you!¡± He used his finger to point on his eyes and then pointed on my face. He ran immediately.


    ¡°See you, too!¡± I watched him, running away. He waved his hand, but not looking back at me.


    I blew a happy sigh as the thorn in my chest disappeared. It was difficult to hurt Pyro, I would mess all of them. From King Ice, King Wind, King Lightning and¡­ King Water. All of them were over protecting each other. I would not be shocked if one of them killed me if I hurt King Fire again.


    I remember the way Pyro looked at me. There was a spark of admiration that I could not understand. I gasped my chest as I remembered that he viewed my mountains! He also pulled my underwear, and no protest came from me.


    I thought Pyro was one of the unpredictable people, but no, I was wrong. I was one of them because even my own feelings¡­ I could not understand.


    I surely liked Janus, but why could I not resist King Fire¡¯s touch? I let him and if he continued, he could take my pearls.


    Why? How? I had no idea, I just felt like giving in to him. Was it normal? Or just because of guilt?


    My head was messed up. Should I take advice from a love guru? Crap. I should ask Zephyrus or Raiden¡­ maybe? Raiden was serious when it came to this thing.


    I felt the happiness spreading around me when I realized that I was close with the kings. I knew their differences and I was lucky toe near him. Not all Omega could talk to them the way I did.


    I should give them security that I would not hurt their brother.


    I would do everything for him because his symbol was on me. Maybe this was my destiny. I should ept this, little by little.


    It also means saying farewell to my feelings about Janus.


    Wait. If me and Pyro were mates? The Elemental Kingdom would punish me to death. That was the only rule I knew that existed because the two different ranks would not be allowed to be together.


    So what will happen to me? Am I going to die early or Pyro will fight for me?


    I hope he does thest one.


    No matter what he chooses¡­ I will now ept the symbol. I will find the right time to dere it to him so that no one can separate us.


    He kissed and saw my body. He needed to take full responsibility for that.

 Chapter 60

    FREEDOM DAY I


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Eira said that she was going out today. She did not say where she was going so I concluded that she would enjoy the day although we still had no news about our father.


    I just wore a white crop top shirt, blue pants and white shoes. These were Zephyrus¡¯ gift since he was always in the city. He told me that if I wanted to go there, I should dress up ording to their clothes. Our dress in Elemental Kingdom was a red uniform, a skirt and the garment of the omega. Zephyrus said it was fine to wear, but it would look like a uniform somewhere so I strictly need to use what he gave.


    I turned around in the mirror.


    ¡°You look like a normal human, Fira,¡± I was talking to myself.


    My chest was filled with excitement as Pyro came into my mind. Good thing he was picking me up because I was scared of roaming outside again. After the night of what Carter did to me, I was not seeing him again. Maybe he was healing his wounds. Janus hit the back of his head. I thought he died, but I heard from Cass that he was still alive and just resting.


    That demon! I wished he died! He deserved to be in hell.


    I heard a knock on the door. My heart drummed immediately as the thought of Pyro standing there came into my mind.


    My heart was covered with happiness as I rotated the doorknob. My jaw literally dropped when I viewed what Pyro looked like.


    Ahh! I want to shout so loud as the thrill spreads all over my body.


    He was wearing a ck leather jacket with a white polo inside, ck pants that fit to his thighs and legs with a pair of ck shoes. His hair was naturally messed up that made him look freaking handsome!


    ¡°Why? Should I change my clothes?¡± He recognized the way I looked at him.


    ¡°No, no, no! You¡¯re extraordinary¡­ handsome,¡± I whispered thest word due to the embarrassment that filled my body.


    ¡°Damn. You look so pretty, Dearest.¡±


    I was unable to move as I heard that endernment again in his mouth. That was his second time and I was still affected as if that was the sweetest call I had ever heard.


    Dearest.


    That word repeated to my head over and over again.


    After showing up andplimenting each other, we were awkwardly walking in the back tunnel. I had no idea that the Bloodline Kingdom had this kind of passageway. It was dark, the fire on the walls just gave light to our ways. It was like a cave under the kingdom. If I were solo here, I might think of ghosts or what.


    ¡°Fira¡­¡± He showed me his palm. ¡°Hold me.¡±


    I grabbed his hands. The blushness of my face was getting severe. Luckily, the ce was dark so he could not see how much I shy on our hands that were now holding like a couple.


    ¡°You, happy?¡± His voice echoed in the tunnel.


    I was bby, but why now, I could not speak plenty? My mouth was closed as if I swallowed my tongue.


    ¡°Fira, you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ahm, yes.¡± I could not look at his face. Actually, I was trying not to stare at him. He was so irresistible and every time my eyes peeped on him, our kiss, that embarrassing moment came into my mind.


    I was scared that it might repeat at this moment because we were alone. No one would find out or see us.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Pyro pinched my hand. He did not know that it sent a couple of electricity throughout my body.


    ¡°Nope.¡± I lied. I was not scared of the darkness, but I was afraid of what would happen if he seduced me again or what.


    Crap, Fira! Are you beautiful to be seduced by him?


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, then?¡± His voice was sweet.


    Why did I suddenly hear a cuddling boyfriend through the tone of his voice?


    ¡°I felt¡­ awkward? I mean this is my first time having a date-oh, crap, not to an ordinary werewolf, but to a royal, a king. Not just that, you¡¯re my mate. I couldn¡¯t believe our situation?  I mean yes-you are my mate and then you-yes, you kissed me. My brain was just thinking that it was normal, right? I mean you can kiss me anytime ¡¯cause you are my mate-crap! I¡¯m saying the same thing over and over again.¡± When I talked fast, I forgot to breathe. That was why when I stopped I gasped plenty of air. ¡°In short, I felt awkward.¡±


    I gazed at him as he chuckled silently.


    Crap. I want to kiss him right now. He is so freaking attractive with his gesture! No, Fira. Come back to your body. Do not bring down your dignity as a woman!


    Who would not let her dignity bring down if the man in front of me is the hottest king I have ever met!


    Am I starting to blow away my sanity? Crap. I think I would be crazy.


    Crazily alluring to him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I hate noise, but when it¡¯s you¡­ it¡¯s soothing to me.¡±


    As I dive into the depth of his eyes, I could see the iparable happiness. He seemed to be more light at this moment even though the darkness was reflecting everywhere.


    He is glowing even in dim. Or maybe he is just the Alpha King of Fire who can produce his own light to make things clearer even in the dark? Or perhaps I started to fall for him?


    Am I?


    ¡°We are almost at the end of the tunnel.¡± He raised our hand that was still fusing and put it on his chest. ¡°Did I say that you¡¯re shining?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke.¡± I pped his shoulder.


    ¡°Where did I joke?¡±


    Yeah. I could say that he joked, but not all the time. Maybe now he was serious.


    When we reached the mouth of the tunnel, my mouth left open as I glimpsed the human world.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fantastic.¡±


    ¡°You see that all?¡±


    I looked around. My eyes were full of excitement as I gazed at various lights.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I responded to Pyro.


    ¡°You are dazzling among those, Dearest.¡±


    As I moved my body to the side, our eyes glued to each other.

 Chapter 61

    FREEDOM DAY II


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Crap. Really?¡±


    Pyro gave me his immeasurable smile that was captivating my heart, causing it to jump. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me now?¡±


    ¡°Always believe you.¡± I gazed around the ce. We were on the hill, the top elevation of the city. I could see the lightning of the buildings that looked like fireflies in the forest. The building was tall, and amazing like what Elemental Kingdom. The trees were having lights surrounding their branches.


    I ran towards Pyro¡¯s back when I saw a big bird with light flying in the sky. Pyro grabbed my hand and pinched it gently. ¡°It¡¯s a chopper. Inside that is a human. You don¡¯t need to be afraid of that thing, it doesn¡¯t have light.¡±


    I slowly went out of his back. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yes and you¡¯ll see such amazing things down there. Let¡¯s go.¡± He seemed to be excited. We walked to the downside, afraid of slipping so I held Pyro¡¯s hand tightly. There was grass here, too, lime surrounding the Elemental Kingdom. We passed different kinds of trees.


    As we arrived down the hill, Pyro was right. There were so many amazing things like the skating of the kids, ying around. Couples dating in the so-called park, I saw on the board. The music was everywhere and it was so loud.


    Although I was a bit nervous with the I don¡¯t know what you called that thing, the humans were going inside that and then that thing moved forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s a car. That is a vehicle, and transportation that is used by humans when they want to go to any ce they want.¡± Pyro pointed at the red car that was running when the lights in the post changed color. He pointed at the big one. ¡°That¡¯s a bus. We¡¯ll go thereter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always here, King Fire, huh?¡±


    His face became frown as he heard the ¡®King Fire.¡¯


    ¡°Call me King Fire again, I¡¯ll kiss you even if people are surrounding us.¡± That was a threat, but why did it sound sweet to me?


    ¡°Pyro?¡± I said in a shy voice and face.


    ¡°Yes, Dearest?¡± Sometimes he was crazy, I could not understand him. Now, he was smiling like a great goddess of Adonis personified.


    I just shook my head while scratching my nape. Why does it seem so hard tomunicate at this time?


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the mall, buy clothes, anything you want.¡± He was still holding my hand as if he did not want to remove it.


    We walked to the white lines in the road which Pyro said, that was a pedestrianne. If you want to go to the other side walk, you need to use that so the vehicles would stop and let you pass without injury. I felt I was a kid who was just listening to whatever he was saying. Another reason why I did not go in the city was because mom and dad said it was dangerous here although I wanted to glimpse¡­ even a glimpse.


    I was so happy, I could feel it in my heart. Finally, I knew what the city looked like. There were so many technologies, Pyro told me that it was made to make things easier for humans.


    We stopped at the brightest store where I saw many things. I knew it will be worn to the wrist because I observed the people who were buying it.


    ¡°Wrist Watch for a couple,¡± Pyro said as he leaned on the ssware. The woman was having a starstruck by how she gazed at Pyro. It seemed like she did not want to ease her eyes on him so what we did was find another woman with the same uniform and asked her. Like the other one, when she saw Pyro, she almost shouted, her face was blushing. I thought they liked him.


    I raised my hands that were holding Pyro, showed it to them while having a huge smile on my lips.


    I did not think that there were so many flirts in the city. Crap. Did they not see that I was existing?


    The woman stared at our hands for a few seconds and then she guided us to go to the couple¡¯s section. Pyro grabbed a silver watch that wasposed of steel. He put the one to his wrist and the other one to my wrist.


    Couple. Did he mean that? Oh, well, maybe just for a watch.


    ¡°We¡¯ll buy these,¡± Pyro said while looking at my wrist. The symbol of Fire was hidden by the watch. ¡°You¡¯ll wear this anytime. It¡¯s like a huge clock in the Elemental Kingdom. I chose the roman numeral numbers so you can read well.¡±


    I nodded as I stared at the spark of dness in his eyes. His face was lighter than usual.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± I raised my hands in the air and gazed at it for so long. It was funny that we had the same watch.


    After paying at the counter, we walked out of the store. He said in detail what I should do after buying things from the store. All we had from Elemental Kingdom was coins as money, a diamond and a bar of gold. Only to find out that diamond and gold were having a big value in the human world. It could buy a house, car, and lot, but it was dangerous to show those things to the people because so many bad guys could do something dreadful to get it from us. I learned plenty from Pyro.


    Next we stood at the cart which had a board saying ¡®Ice Cream.¡¯ I heard this thing from Zephyeus, he told me how delicious it was, but he could not bring me one because it was melting. I was excited to taste that.


    ¡°What vor do you like?¡± Pyro was looking at the menu that was located at the top of the cart.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I put my index finger on my chin as I read what was on it. Being someone who could read was a great opportunity. ¡°Strawberry?¡±


    ¡°One strawberry and One chocte ice cream,¡± Pyromanded thedy that was positioned inside the store.


    Even at this time, the king¡¯s attitude of him was peeping even though he hid it.


    The woman gave the ice cream to Pyro, I was so excited that I almost jumped. ¡°Finally, I can taste this. King Wind said it¡¯s pretty much delicious! Thank you so much!¡± I wrapped my hands on his arm.


    We went to the bench that was on the quadrangle of the mall. The grin ear by ear never left me as I licked the ice cream. ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡± My eyes were widening.


    Pyro stared at my face happily. ¡°Yes. Make it fast. That will melt and go to your hands.¡±


    I licked faster. I heard his chuckle as he watched me. ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Fira.¡±


    I chuckled too as I race the melting ice cream on the cone. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! I can taste the strawberry in my tongue,¡± I showed him my tongue. ¡°How about yours?¡± I looked at his brown color ice cream.


    I wondered what it tasted like?


    I moved my head closer and licked his ice cream. I stopped as I realized what I did. ¡°Sorry. I just feel like tasting it. Chocte is delicious! Please buy me one with chocte vor? Please please!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, after that. But be careful it can cause coughing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m strong.¡± I showed him my muscle in the upper arm. He just chuckled cutely.


    Our attention was caught by the sound of the piano. It was in the center of the quadrangle with a man sitting on it.


    ¡°Hello, everybody! I am Akiro. I am inviting those people who know how to y the piano. This is your turn to show your talent to anyone!¡± The man in front announced those lines.


    Suddenly, I remembered that Pyro had a piano in his room. I was pretty sure that he had knowledge on how to use that.


    ¡°Raise your hand if you want to hit the keys! We are willing to listen to you, Talented Pianist!¡± Akiro continued to pursue every one. There was someone who was murmuring, but no one wanted to try.


    I gasped Pyro¡¯s hand and raised it above our heads. ¡°Here! My mate-boyfriend will y the piano!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn.¡± I heard the whisper of Pyro.

 Chapter 62

    FREEDOM DAY III


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡± I grabbed Pyro¡¯s ice cream and held his hand. We ran towards the front as Iughed so hard. I could not exin his face.


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t know how to y the piano. You¡¯re making me in trouble!¡± He whispered to my ear, the frustration was written on his face.


    ¡°Liar! I saw your piano!¡± I put the two ice creams in my mouth, and I fitted it in. Well¡­ it was now small so I did not encounter difficulties. Pyro was chuckling as he watched me. ¡°Come on! You can do that!¡± I pushed him harder on the piano, he identally hit one of the keys so it created a bass sound that was aching my ear.


    He looked around. I could see the nervousness on his chest so as he did not be nervous, I sat beside him.


    ¡°What a lovely couple!¡± Akiro shouted as the women squabbled, some were pping their friends¡¯ shoulders. They were thrilled by Pyro¡¯s features.


    Akiro put the microphone on Pyro¡¯s mouth. ¡°What¡¯s your name, Handsome?¡±


    Pyro¡¯s mouth opened and immediately closed. People should not know his name until the Full Moon. ¡°Roro.¡±


    A chuckle came out of my mouth as his husky voice said that corny name. I would not expect what he said next.


    ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s name is Rara.¡±


    My chuckle faded. What? Rara! No way! My name is so beautiful.


    Pyro chuckled a bit at the reason why the girls were screaming in admiration to him.


    ¡°Handsome!¡±


    ¡°Hot!¡±


    ¡°Cool!¡±


    ¡°Impregnate me, Hotty!¡±


    I was smiling, but when I heard thest one, my face automatically frowned.


    I am going to bald that girl!


    ¡°Let¡¯s round of apuse for Roro and Rara!¡± Akiro shouted. The sound of his voice echoed in the whole mall.


    ¡°I forgot to use the piano,¡± Pyro whispered.


    I gasped his hand and put it on my cheek. ¡°Please y¡­ for me.¡± I blinked three times. I used my adorable emotions to convince him.


    I was startled when he caressed my cheek and kissed at the peak of my nose. He put his hand on the keys and grabbed plenty of air. I saw the bouncing up and down of his chest.


    Pyro gazed at my face. Suddenly, the most beautiful smile appeared on his lips. I knew I said plenty of times that I was seeing the happiness in his eyes. At the moment, it was a firework in his emotions.


    He is so happy.


    ¡°For you.¡± He started to hit the keys.


    My mouth barely opened as I heard the wonderful music. That was a good to the ear¡­ and heart. Speaking of heart, it was now pounding aggressively as if it wanted to go out from my chest. The noise of surroundings became silent. I almost dropped my jaw as he glimpsed on me and winked.


    He is a good pianist. A good story teller using that instrument. The song is At The Beginning: Anasthasia.


    I could not name the emotions that were running all over me. I felt hugging him. I was so¡­ proud that he could stand in front of many people and showed them his hidden talent. I just wondered why his piano had been covered? Did he not want to y again?


    He closed his eyes as he yed it as if he did not do that for a year. Every tone of it was staying to my ear and radiating to my heart. He was just ying it with no lyrics. I wondered what would be the sound of his voice?


    His fingers were smooth. I could see it the way he touched it. Maybe it had something to do with being a royal. Did he choose to be a king rather than a pianist? His passion for what he was doing was overflowing. I have never seen him in the brightest emotion. Yeah, I saw, but not the way he was now.


    I stared at his side view for a minute while he was stucking the piano. I thought I found the most destructible man on Earth. It was like the surrounding had a slow motion and all I could see was him.


    My mother said when you felt the slow motion, he is the person for you.


    Is he? How? He is a royal. I am so littlepared to him. That made me so sad. Our endings would be death or maybe suicide, or if not¡­ avoiding each other, going to a far awaynd.


    Because¡­ we should not be for each other.


    My chest was happy, that was true, but by thinking of tomorrow. I should choose to have nightmares rather than face the pain of reality.


    Should I say I liked him, too? Yeah. I like him. I like them. Oh, crap. I am messed up, but I am sure¡­ Pyro is extra special.


    His symbol engraved to me.


    I do not know where it started and I do not want to recognize it. Admittedly, sometimes I felt like something in Pyro that I can¡¯t feel from others. Something unexinable.


    I did not notice that he was done. I blinked two times to get back in my senses. Everyone was shouting and pleading for another one, but Pyro just grabbed my hand and we ran as much as we could.


    ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing.¡± He was chuckling as we ran in the esctor.


    ¡°You should be shy. You are talented! Because if that¡­ you¡¯re going to piano for me every single day.¡±


    The happiness on his face disappeared. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    We walked forwards, as we stepped, I could hear the women praising him, but we ignored that.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± He shook his head. The sadness was drawing in his eyes.


    ¡°You can tell me.¡± I tiptoed, touching his forehead using my index finger, down to his nose and to his cheek. Then, I palmed his face. ¡°You are what you are. Don¡¯t stop showing to other people that you can shine.¡±


    Maybe it was just my imagination to see the spark of tears condensed in his eyes, but it immediately went away.


    ¡°Funny.¡± He shook his head. ¡°My mother said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You missed your mom, huh?¡±


    ¡°Often.¡±


    I was being naughty again to wrap my hands on his arms. I did not want to see the look of other girls on Pyro. It made me irritate which I could not understand.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Then, why did you stop ying the piano?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you, would you¡­¡± He scratched his forehead. ¡°Would you date me again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. We can date every day every night!¡± I wasughing. As in I felt the light weight in my heart, the feeling where I want to feel always. Soothing. Heartwarming.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking either.¡± I tiptoed again, fixed the hair blocking his forehead. I froze as I gazed at his lips.


    Crap. That lips kissed minest time. That sweet attractive addicting red lips.


    I moved away before Pyro moved his head to mine. I was blushing due to his stare.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near my face again. I swear you¡¯re gonna end up panting due to my kiss.¡± That was a heart pumping threat that I have ever heard.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I raised my fingers and gestured a peace sign.


    ¡°I love ying the piano.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw.¡±


    He gasped for air and let it out. ¡°When I was in front of it and hitting the keys¡­ I felt freedom, I felt the overloading happiness. That was the only thing that could put a smile on my face every single day. It served as the light in the darkness, it can organize even my messy head¡­¡± He shook his head, blew a sign before speaking again. ¡°My monster disappeared by just striking the notes.¡±


    ¡°But I realized¡­ I don¡¯t deserve to be happy. I don¡¯t deserve to feel easy in the middle of Fire Pack¡¯s grief. I don¡¯t take the light when everybody suffering to dark.¡±


    I was just listening. My head was bowing. I was internalizing the whole statement of his. That was so sad.


    ¡°I stopped ying. I needed to be sad, too, like my people. I wanted to cry, too. I needed to suffer, too. Because I am¡­¡± He shook his head again. His eyebrows were knitted due to the heavy emotion. ¡°I am their king.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they will be happy if they see you with that face?¡± I held his chin and looked it up. ¡°You should spread the positivity. In the midst of their suffering, you should be their strength. You should show them how beautiful the world is.¡±


    I grabbed his hand, put it on my lips, and kissed. ¡°Everyone deserves to be happy, my king.¡±


    Pyro gave me a big wonderful smile. ¡°Tell me¡­ if you are my happiness now, tomorrow, in the future. Will I deserve you?¡±

 Chapter 63

    FREEDOM DAY IV


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I read the depths of his eyes as he stared at me. I saw the mixture of emotions: love, admiration, adoration, lightness. Whatever it was on his face, I would not want to name it appropriately. I might be guessing the wrong expression.


    I found any words that could be the response to his question. My lips moved open, but it did not say anything so I closed it, afraid of being invaded by the mosquito. I was about to answer his question when someone bumped on me. I was about to drop on the ground when Pyro held my waist. I was bending my body backward as Pyro was in front of me, supporting me.


    We stared at each other¡¯s faces for so long. I watched the opening and closing of his lips, wanting to say something, but did not try to spell out. He pulled me over, not removing his hands on me.


    ¡°Fira, what¡¯s angel look like?¡± Out of nowhere, he asked me that question which I could not get.


    ¡°Beautiful, glowing, kind? Attractive, why are you asking?¡± I intertwined my hands as I peeped on his hand on my waist.


    Did he have no n of taking off his hand? I was so awkward. My heart was pumping up and down. I was scared that he might hear its loud sound.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you look like, Fira, an angel.¡±


    I could feel my face heat. Definitely my face was blushing again.


    How could he do that? Making my face blush by just telling a simple word.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ride a bus.¡± Pyro grabbed my hand and then ran. I was so happy as we both stepped faster.


    When we went outside, Pyro tightened the hold on my hand. ¡°The bus tonight is full so we¡¯re going to stand while holding the steel railings. Tight your grip on me, okay?¡±


    I nodded with my small eyes. We watched the people waiting on the sidewalk. They were wearing suit attire, Pyro said they were working from the office nearby. Some were teens came from the school.


    A few minutester, there was a bus stopped in front of us. ¡°Jump,¡± Hemanded, so I followed him. We raised our feet to get on the bus. He was right, there were so many people at this time.


    We held the railings and stood, facing each other. ¡°Can you look at your watch?¡±


    I moved my head from up and down as the small eyes formed on my lips. ¡°It¡¯s 10 in the evening.¡±


    ¡°We only have three hours.¡±


    ¡°Five hours on freedom day is not enough.¡± I was looking up on him. My position was in front of him, I was facing his chest while holding the railings. I was so small for his height.


    ¡°We can extend, if you want?¡± A grin grew on his lips as our bodies shook due to the pressure of the bus.


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a bump of what. Clench your hand carefully on the railings.¡± His body was bncing back and forth. The traveling was getting more and more ufortable as the bus stopped again, people went inside the bus and the ce was crowded.


    Someone pushed me so I pressed my face on Pyro¡¯s chest. The embarrassment filled my whole system as I looked up and saw Pyro¡¯s wide smile. When someone pushed me again, Pyro grabbed my waist and looked at them sharply.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a sense of touch? You are pushing someone here!¡± The annoyance could be seen in his eyes.


    Since I witnessed how he became angry at that time when he held Janus¡¯ arm with fire on him, I was afraid to see him again like that. As long as I could calm him down, I would do that.


    I grabbed his one hand, causing him to look down at our hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My body is stillplete so no worries, don¡¯t shout, my king.¡± My voice was just soft, sweet and whispering.


    His frown face suddenly became lightened. ¡°Fine.¡± He gasped my handpactly.


    I said that I did not want Pyro to be angry, but the man was provoking him by giving a salute middle finger. Pyro¡¯s expression darkened again.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Crap. This big man was starting a huge fight with Alpha King of Fire. If Pyro would threaten, good luck to this bus, it would burn.


    He was about to talk, fought back the big man, but I did not let that happen. I held Pyro¡¯s cheek, moved it from left into the front to make him face me. ¡°You¡¯re the coolest man I¡¯ve ever met. I¡¯m so excited about your surprise.¡± I showed him my super wide energetic wonderful smile.


    I could see that his expression rxed. ¡°We are about to arrive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget this day, looking forward to our next date.¡±


    I finally won battling the monster in him. He gave me a precious smile that anyone would not get from him. From the start, he was apanying his frown, cold expressions. I just wondered why I could convert his mad expression into a sweet one?


    Am I special to him?


    ¡°South yground!¡± The driver screamed as he informed the passengers about the location.


    ¡°Come, Fira.¡± Pyro immediately stepped forward the opening ss door.


    I was hesitant to go in the middle of it because I might get caught in the middle of it. He offered his hand to me. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    I gasped a deep inhale and then let out a harsh exhale before I ran out of the bus. Pyro caught my body. We bothughed so hard.


    We walked a little to where he wanted to bring me. ¡°This is a yground.¡± Pyro exined to me.


    ¡°Wow! Can we y?¡±


    ¡°Yup, Dearest.¡±


    ¡°I remembered you told me about your childhood. Nobody wanted to y with you because you¡¯re a low rank, an omega. In here, we¡¯re going to y, whatever you want to.¡±


    The tears in my eyes suddenly welled up. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet, my king.¡± I jumped a little as I hugged him so tight. ¡°Thank you so much! I¡¯m so happy! I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m genuinely content. This night with you is mind blowing! You¡¯re the best!¡± I was talking faster as my sobs could be heard. His shirt was now wet due to my cry so I have a distance to our bodies.


    ¡°Sorry for dampening your shirt.¡± I tapped his shirt. ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± He grabbed a handkerchief in his pocket and wiped it on my face.


    We walked to the swing, sat there and felt the movement of it. In our ce, the only thing that made me happy during my childhood was the hammock. I only yed with Eira, but since she was busy taking her training, I usually yed alone.


    Now, I have Pyro, not an ordinary werewolf, but a royal. The Alpha King of Fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s like I went back to my childhood days!¡± I could feel the air puking my face as the swing moved back and forth. I saw that Pyro was also enjoying.


    ¡°When I was a child, I didn¡¯t have friends either. I only have my brothers.¡±

 Chapter 64

    FREEDOM DAY V


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked as I slowed the swing.


    ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯m the eldest son of King Arealdo. He is looking up on me. In my training, schooling, everything I do so I worked hard for it. When he saw that I was making friends with others, he was threatening them, especially if the kid was low rank.¡±


    I thought my childhood was one of the saddest parts of my life, but Pyro was having the same. I was not alone in all of the bad experiences.


    ¡°You are the eldest? Howe? You¡¯re all the same age?¡± The confusion hit my face.


    ¡°Yes. King Arealdo made love to our mothers on the same night so as we created the same time, too, the difference was just a second.¡±


    ¡°Oh, was it tiring for him?¡±


    I scratched my forehead as theugh of Pyro filled the area.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my question?¡± I thought my face was blushing again. I felt embarrassed by the way heughed at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re funny. Your question was out of nowhere.¡± He pushed his swing using his feet that were on the ground.


    ¡°Pyro¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Yup?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a king, right?¡±


    ¡°Am I not?¡± He chuckled softly as he gave me a sarcastic question.


    ¡°You are. Just wondering. Do they force you to have many queens like King Arealdo?¡± My question was just simple, but it brought waves of sting on my chest which I could not exin why.


    ¡°No, I would only have one queen for my Fire pack, but Father will choose the king who will rule the Elemental Kingdom, that king will have many queens as to the alliance of Fire, Wind, Water, Ice, and Lightning packs.¡±


    ¡°Why is there water when there is already ice?¡± I was curious about the two packs, they had all the same,posed of water.


    ¡°Those were twin packs. The two are greatly bonded. Funny, Colden and Hali are not always on good terms.¡± He looked up and watched the twinkling of the stars. ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡±


    ¡°11 in the evening. One hour left. Sad. I¡¯ll go back to my Omega¡¯s life.¡± I was pouting as I strengthened my knee, pushing the swing again.


    ¡°Why are you always pushing yourself down? You are grateful because you have no responsibilities and duties like a royal. You¡¯re not forced to do things you don¡¯t like. You¡¯re free to choose if you want to leave the kingdom or live in the city. You should think that you are still considered to be lucky.¡±


    I was amused as I realized that Pyro was talking in a long statement. It was nice to hear how he loved to speak with me.


    ¡°I just feel unlucky because we have no power to fight for ourselves. It feels like we are little, no strength-always stomping by others.¡± I watched Pyro stand up, he knelt down in front of me.


    ¡°Life is not always about power or fighting, sometimes it¡¯s¡­ how we stand bravery despite difficulties. Doing nothing, but we survive. The most important thing in life is¡­ we are alive, seeing these wonderful creatures.¡± He looked around as if he wanted me to see what his eyes were viewing. ¡°Feeling this.¡± He grabbed my hand, put it on his chest. I could feel the pounding of his heart.


    What did he mean? Feeling the love?


    ¡°The best gift is having a life, it¡¯s not important what kind of species we are, or how low our rank is. As long as we live¡­ we can be happy, satisfied and content.¡± He looked down, glued his eyes on his chest. My hands were still in there. ¡°Because if¡­ you die, you can¡¯t do such things.¡±


    I held his chin, and moved it up. He showed me all the emotions on his face. He was so sad that I did not know the reason.


    ¡°My Fire Pack was attacked, they died in front of me. When I was a kid, I could not do anything to save them. I heard shouting, pleading, pain, but I was¡­ I was a coward king. I can¡¯t value my power, I should not be a king. I should die with them. I shou-¡± The liquid from his right eye slowly crawled on his cheek. ¡°I was not happy to be in the high rank. I should have big hearts to scope all of my werewolves. It hurts¡­¡± He held his chest. ¡°It hurts so bad.¡±


    I used my thumb to remove his tears. I bent down to kiss his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re still the best king! Wonder why?¡±


    He closed his mouth. The liquid was still dripping. I recognized that he was trying to stop it, but he could not do that, it streamed like a river instead.


    ¡°You feel what they feel. For you to be able to rule your werewolves you must have sympathy, put your shoes into the other shoes. You feel them, you care for them, you love them¡­ and that¡¯s the resemnce of the best king! It¡¯s not about being strong. It¡¯s not about protecting them all the time-because the fact is, time wille. We can¡¯t save them, but at least¡­¡± I pinched his nose gently, ¡°you showed them your best, you showed that even if you can¡¯t defeat the enemy¡­ you still fought. You still gamble your life for them.¡±


    ¡°Lastly, you¡¯re making people see the equality between ranks.¡± I traced his thick eyebrows, going down to his pointed nose, down to his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, that¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s the present. Open your eyes and focus on what was left in the pack. They need you the most than those lying under soil.¡±


    I gave him my soothing smile. He adjusted his knee on the ground to level my face. I was still in the swing, sitting. He was in front of me, staring at my face. We gazed at each other as if we were memorizing every detail of our faces. I could see the spark in his eyes. I could not name what the spark was all about.


    Suddenly, Pyro held my cheek, caressed it into a curve, caressing the direction. ¡°You want to hear a secret?¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you telling me? Sure!¡± I was so excited to hear what he was going to say.


    He moved closer and nearer, then he stopped when our noses touched. I had no idea what I should do. I wanted to move backward, but I did not have energy. I was glued to where I was sitting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been attracted to anyone¡­except to you.¡±

 Chapter 65

    FREEDOM DAY VI


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    My heart was pounding so loud, reckless and was about to go out from my chest. My eyes were gradually bing small as he moved again, our lips were a little distance. He tilted his lips as he slowly went near again. I was gasping for air, the nervousness was crawling through my body. I felt my body trembling, not sacred, but excited.


    Excited to feel his lips again on mine.


    As he moved closer again, I prepared myself for the union of our lips. I felt that the Earth stopped spinning. He was about to kiss me when suddenly¡­


    ¡°Boo!¡± Someone pushed the swing, resulting in me mming on Pyro¡¯s neck.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    We both looked at my back. Zephyrus was there,ughing so hard with the other kings beside him.


    ¡°Level up. You¡¯re gonna kiss in the yground? Oh, sorry, I am the killjoy king!¡± Zephyrus ran towards Pyro and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Kiss me, too, Baby Honey Sweet Brother!¡±


    That made the kingsughed. Colden was showing me his kind smile. Raiden wasughing at this time. Hali was chuckling while his arms were folded.


    My look brought back to Pyro, he was so annoyed while wiping his cheek with his palm. ¡°You¡¯re gross!¡± He kicked Zephyrus thigh, but he just dodged, being boastful as Pyro could not hit him. ¡°What are you four doing here!¡±


    ¡°Are we prohibited from going into the city, King Fire?¡± Hali was raising his eyebrows. He walked closer to the swing beside me and pushed it.


    Crazy Zephyrus sat on hisp. Hali was not annoyed by his act, he grabbed his waist instead, Zephyrus was sitting on him with Hali facing his back. They swung happily.


    Colden went closer to me, he tapped my shoulder. ¡°Your sister is in the river with another man. She has a date.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I watched his emotions. There was something. He was hiding something from me. ¡°Did you invite her tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she said she has already nned.¡± He showed me a sad smile.


    What was happening between them? I just heard that my sister was not assigned to him, the next day Eira was so devastated, sitting alone, thinking deeply. Sleeping the whole day during the day off. I was worried, but when I was asking her, she said she was just tired.


    Smells fishy between them. Well¡­ whatever it was¡­ I am out.


    ¡°Okay. Damn! Our date is ruined. Thanks to all of you, Brothers!¡± The sarcasm was in Pyro¡¯s voice.


    ¡°We¡¯re bad. This is Pyro¡¯s first time having a date and then we distracted them!¡± Zephyrus said while swaying. He was still with Hali. ¡°But sorry, Pyro¡¯s, it was fun to disturb you.¡± King Wind¡¯s chuckle filled the area.


    Pyro grabbed a small stone and threw it on Zephyrus. I was amused when Zephyrus just opened his palm. In one second, he caught the stone in his fist.


    He is a good catcher.


    Suddenly, I heard Zephyrus sigh as if he was so frustrated. ¡°I have a date tonight. I should have! But she doesn¡¯t want to be with me. Where is the justice in that?¡±


    ¡°She dislikes you because you love f*cking pussies!¡± Hali shouted at exactly his ears.


    Zephyrus covered his ear and then shook it. His mouth went to Hali¡¯s ear and shouted, too. ¡°Ahh!¡±


    They were both crazy, screaming in one¡¯s ear. While they were busy conversing, Pyro held my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s escape.¡±


    I chuckled cutely. We slowly stepped away from them without them noticing us. We ran and ran until we were far distance from the kings.


    We rode on a bus and stopped over at the waiting shed. Pyro was brought into the festival of music. There were musicians at every one kilometer  corner of the road. Somewhere using guitars, drums, flute and others. We stopped at the man pianist. People were surrounding the man while he was ying piano.


    I watched the wide captivating smile of Pyro as he watched how the man hit the piano. I heard him murmuring the exact keys of it. That means he really loved that thing.


    I enveloped my hand on his arm as the people crowded. I realized that the city had plenty of humans, talented humans.


    We stayed with the pianist for a minute. We went to the woman who was selling barbecue afterward. We immediately ran as we saw that we only had thirty minutes. God thing that we arrived at the tunnel within ten minutes. We were both panting as we walked inside it.


    ¡°Did you enjoy our date?¡± Pyro asked sweetly.


    ¡°It is the best day of my life!¡±


    ¡°I want you to see something.¡± He used his index finger to point a zigzag in the air. The small flying lights of fire, yed with the tunnel like fireflies, it gave us a light.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s so beautiful! Thank you so much, my king!¡± I jumped as I hugged him.


    I was not sure what was between us, what I was sure of was we were d when we were each other¡¯s side.


    I could feel the jumping of my heart in the very sight of it. We walked forward as happiness was filling my whole system.


    We conversed a lot. We did not notice that we finally arrived at the Elemental Kingdom. Some guards saw us, but Pyro threatened them if they told his father.


    After a tiring date, he brought me to the Omega¡¯s Quarter. We both looked at each other¡¯s faces for a second. ¡°Thank you.¡± There was a shyness in my voice.


    ¡°Thank you, too.¡± Pyro gave me a kiss on my forehead. ¡°See you then.¡±


    ¡°See you!¡± I waved my hand as he said his farewell. I watched him going away from me until his figure could not be seen anymore.


    ¡°You date him?¡± I was shocked when Eira¡¯s re greeted me as I was about to enter our room.


    I kept silent.


    ¡°How many times do I need to tell you that they are all monsters! If you fall in love with him, you¡¯re just going to hurt yourself! We are low born! They are royals!¡± She was pushing those words to my head as if I was not aware of. ¡°What if you punish of being close with him? What would happen to me! Our father was gone, and you¡­¡± She palmed her face in frustration. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°I understand everything. I know, but I can¡¯t ignore him. Pyro is special to me.¡±


    ¡°Pyro? He is King Fire! Not Pyro! Wake up! You are dreaming!¡±


    I shook my head and looked at Eira in disbelief. She was always telling me to be positive, but now, she was pushing me down, belittling our status. Those words were like a sharp thong that stabbed into my heart.


    ¡°Whates to mind, Eira? Why are you so mad?¡± The spark of eagerness for me to know what happened to her was high.


    ¡°Just¡­ listen to me. This is for your safety.¡± She looked away, viewing the mirror. ¡°I¡¯ll be crazy if I lose you, you¡¯re my only family.¡±


    ¡°Our father is still-¡±


    ¡°He left us. He didn¡¯t care about us! So don¡¯t say that we still have a father! Because if we have, where is he?¡± Eira walked to the bed andid herself on it. She looked so sad, angry and devastated.


    ¡°Eira?¡± I sat on the bed. I was facing her back. I stroked her hair in a gentle way. ¡°I¡¯ll not leave you. Trust me. King Fire is different. He never hurt me.¡±


    She moved up, cupped my cheek and held my hands. Our hands were on her thigh. ¡°I¡¯m not saying he¡¯ll hurt you because if you¡¯re special to him he will protect you, but King Arealdo can order an execution. He has the power to punish you if he knows. Or worse he kills you.¡± She paused, looked at me directly into the eyes, the concern was written on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the status of your rtionship with King Fire?¡±


    ¡°Pyro and I are just¡­¡± I was finding a word in my head.


    What are we? I have no idea how to answer that question. We dated,ughed, and hugged-my face felt hot as I remembered that he kissed me.


    So what are we again? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Maybe we are just friends?¡±


    ¡°Friends? You date him? Howe?¡± The irritation filled Eira¡¯s face. ¡°Did he tell you he likes you?¡±


    I shook my head. Then, I found something exciting about what he told me. ¡°But he told me he¡¯s attracted to me.¡± I was proud to say that.


    ¡°Still, you need to move away from him. King Arealdo will soon find out. He hates omegas.¡±


    My chest covered with nervousness. Why do I feel that Eira is somehow correct?

 Chapter 66

    PYRO¡¯S FAVOR


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    The next day, the happiness never left me. I felt that there was a strong energy in my heart that produced dness all over me. Luckily, Saza did not order me to go to the mining area although I wanted to see Janus to check on him. Saza just ordered me to water the nts in the garden. I was so happy to hear that because the garden was the most rxing ce ever! I could see different colors and kinds of flowers. They were so beautiful! I was like in paradise.


    I was humming as I grabbed the container, gently throwing water to the nts. I folded my knee as I saw the white wonderful rose. I moved my nose to smell that. I could smell the sweetness that caused me to lighten.


    I stopped what I was doing as someone folded his knee next to me and looked at the rose. When I looked at him, it was Janus.


    ¡°Hey! How are you?¡± A big smile immediately formed on my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m better. How about you?¡± He smiled back and then stared at the rose.


    ¡°I¡¯m great! What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you work at the mining site?¡± I stared at his expression. He seemed d today, especially when he looked at me with the spark of joy.


    ¡°I just escaped for a second because I saw you walking towards the garden.¡±


    A second of silence filled between the two of us. ¡°Fira, about what happened the night-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that night, please. My day is so happy. I would be sad if I was reminded of that horrible experience.¡± I stood up, grabbed the watering can and showered the roses. The smile never left me as I did that. Janus helped me to remove the dried leaves to make the nts more beautiful.


    My body was stuck on where I was standing as I felt that Janus put a red rose behind my ear. ¡°The rose is pretty, but it¡¯s prettier when it¡¯s on you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet man.¡± I bent down, grabbed another watering pan and put it on the other nts. ¡°Wow!¡± My eyes viewed a sunflower, it was yellow with a ck color in the middle. ¡°I hope Saza always orders me to water the nts.¡±


    This was her only order that made me so fun. I could smell the various flowers, my sight was admiring the whole area.


    Someday, I want to live in a ce where the surrounding has flowering nts. I hope if I find the one for me, we live in a far awaynd where the only people are the two of us, where the vegetables and fruits are around. It is nice to smell fresh air in the early morning.


    I stared at my side as Janus removed something on my hair. He showed me the yellow leaves, maybe that fell into my head.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I was about to go to another area, but I stopped when Janus held my hand.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I looked down into his hands on mine. I wanted to remove it because it would only cause trouble if Pyro saw that, but I did not move. I just let him.


    His mouth opened, wanting to say something, but it ended up shut. He could not continue. I watched the sweat condensed from his forehead so I held the table napkin in my pocket, raised my hand and wiped it using that. ¡°Don¡¯t let the sweat dry on you. You may get sick.¡±


    Janus was about to say something when I heard the voice of Pyro.


    ¡°Fira!¡± He marched angrily towards us, he grabbed my hand away from Janus. ¡°Don¡¯t youe near her again!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Janus fought his deadly stare. ¡°Is sje yours?¡±


    ¡°Boys, please don¡¯t fight-¡±


    ¡°Yes! So back,¡± he pushed Janus, causing him to move backward, ¡°off!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just boastful because you¡¯re a king. 8f you¡¯re an ordinary werewolf, I will probably kick your ass!¡± Janus gritted his teeth.


    Pyro was a bit taller than him so he was looking up a little. I never heard Janus talking like that before, except when he hit Carter.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s have a fight.¡± Pyro challenged him. ¡°No use of power.¡± He slowly closed his fist in apact way, meaning that he was so mad.


    ¡°Pyro¡­¡± I held his hand and intertwined with mine. I was scared that he might hurt Janus again.


    My eyes went to Janus who was now clenching his jaw. Pyro was doing the same as he red at Janus with the irritable expression.


    ¡°See you in the evening. At the riverside,¡± Pyro said. ¡°We¡¯ll have a deal.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not going to fight. Please. Stop this-¡±


    ¡°No use of power, just bare hands.¡± Janus looked his chin up. ¡°No cheating.¡±


    ¡°Cheating is not in my vocabry.¡± Pyro shrugged as he held my hand, turned around and pulled me away from Janus.


    ¡°In the evening!¡± Janus shouted as if he was reminding Pyro about their agenda.


    ¡°King Fire, Saza ordered me to water the nts in the garden.¡± I was giving him the reason why I was in the garden while he was dragging me over. I did not know where he was going to bring me. I just noticed that he brought me to the library.


    Raiden was shocked as Pyro put me down in front of him. ¡°How dare you, Fira?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± My mouth was barely opened as I gazed at Pyro with all the confusion in my face.


    Pyro shut his mouth as he sat beside me.


    ¡°Dude, what¡¯s themotion about?¡± Raiden seemed to have disturbed him. He put down the book and exchangeably gazed at me and Pyro. His eyes were questioning. ¡°Okay, another fight again. Just don¡¯t disturb me. I need to finish this book.¡±


    ¡°King Lightning, you need to do a task for me.¡± Pyro stood up and sat beside him. He whispered something on Raiden that made his face wince in annoyance.


    ¡°Why me? I¡¯m busy! You see these?¡± Raiden showed him the three thick books.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Zephyrus is not around. He went to the city.¡± Pyro grabbed Raiden¡¯s thick book. He winked at Raiden where I did not know what the meaning was.


    ¡°Why not Hali or Colden?¡± The annoyance was on Raiden¡¯s face.


    ¡°I only get one favor from you.¡± He grabbed all the books and put them away from him. ¡°Just one night, okay?¡±


    My forehead formed a wave. I had no idea what they were talking about. I was having a nosebleed by their whispers.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Raiden suddenly agreed to him. ¡°You, promised?¡±


    ¡°Promised.¡± Pyro raised his hand. ¡°Gonna go.¡± I watched Pyro walking away from us. I could not get why he left me with Raiden.


    ¡°Fira¡­¡± Raiden got my attention as he pushed the thick book, going in front of me. ¡°Remember my storyst time? About the Luna Queen that I am pursuing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes? What¡¯s about her?¡± I focused because his face seemed serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to¡­ ahm.¡± He scratched his forehead, the shyness was on his expression. ¡°I am nning to surprise her on her birthday. What do you think she might like? I can¡¯t read all the books about women. Maybe you can tell me? Or suggest?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡±


    I started to talk about what a woman liked. I did not notice that the time was passing by.

 Chapter 67

    FLYING OF ARROW


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I peeked on Fira and Raiden. Fira seemed to enjoy talking with him. The n was working so fine. I requested Raiden to look after her because I would kick the bastard out of our way. Whoever wanted to make Fira and I separate, I would be their unforgettable nightmare.


    I prepared myself while walking in the hallway. I would be meeting Janus at the Riverside and we would have a challenge.


    Good luck to him. I might not kill him, but he will suffer to death.


    A smirk formed on my lips as I glimpsed Janus standing at the cliff, watching the falls. He was waiting for me.


    I have no idea. Why am I doing this? I mean Fira is already my mate, but I feel like threatening this man to stay away from her.


    She is mine. No one will touch her the same as I do.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± I said as I wanted to make him acknowledge my presence.


    ¡°Should I need to bow, King Fire?¡± Janus¡¯ eyebrows went up. ¡°Should I?¡± The sarcasm was on his face.


    He is mad at me. So do I.


    ¡°No. I hate them bowing to me, but I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± I stand straight in front of him, showing my broad chest and shoulders. I was trying to calm myself at least a bit due to my power. Lately, when I was with Fira I could rx myself and ended up not burning. I really liked her hands on me, caressing, hugging, and wrapping. I just did not want another man to touch her in any way.


    ¡°The best man wins.¡± Janus clenched his fist.


    ¡°The best man wins,¡± I repeated as I positioned myself in thirty degrees, folded my knee and showed him my closed fist, preparing the fight. He did the same thing.


    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll give Fira to me.¡± Janus said his condition. This was the only reason why we were going to have a man to man battle.


    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll go away and not gonna disturb us.¡± I started to jump and gave him a flying punch. I was stunned by his dodge, he was fast like Alpha King of Lightning.


    The curiosity filled my chest. He was just a miner. I heard Raiden talking to Hali that the miner was not a trained fighter. They were just trained to use the shovel, find the golds and diamonds, but not in battle.


    Is there a secret organisation that teaches the low ranks to fight? If there are any, who is their leader?


    I dodged in the right as Janus kicked me, and his feet hit on the ground. I moved down, my knee folded as I punched his belly, causing him to step backward. Then I wrapped my arms on his waist and overthrew him. He stood up immediately as I gestured stomping on him. He dodged all of my hits. I got annoyed because I never encountered anyone who had the same capability as me, the good dodger.


    Now I knew how it felt to be dodge by someone.


    ¡°Curious, your majesty?¡± Janus¡¯ eyes glued on me as he stood manly.


    ¡°How did you learn the defenses?¡± My forehead was knitted. A minute passed, but we had no bruises, no hit from each other because we were both diving left and right to avoid the strikes of one another.


    ¡°We are just rivals about Fira. I know all your decisions are for her. So do I¡­¡± Janus¡¯ face showed me how serious he was at this moment. ¡°I want to protect myself from the abusive and cruel royals-protect Fira, too. I¡¯m part of secret organizations of the low born.¡±


    My mouth was closed, I had no words to say. I was not against to that or vanquished their association, it made me happy instead.


    ¡°If you¡¯re low born, you can experience the cruelty of the world.¡± Janus¡¯ eyes had a spark of sadness like how I saw from Fira¡¯s eyes when she was talking about the status of their life.


    Is there an equality treatment between them?


    My eyes widened as he moved faster, he leaped and then his fistnded on my cheek. He got one point from that. I took my revenge by kicking his belly. He immediately took back my kick by punching my chest. We both exchanged punches and kicks.


    Admittedly, I found myself fighting on him because it had a thrill. I couldpare his strength on Colden when he was in the mood to train and the speed was like Raiden. They trained him professionally or maybe he was rehearsing his entire life.


    We were in the middle of fighting when Janus moved down with his face facing the ground. ¡°Get down, King Fire!¡±


    Iid down on the ground with my ventral facing the ground. The arrow flew towards us. There were opponents in  our surroundings, hiding behind the trees. I had no idea who their target was, but definitely it was me because all of their hits went towards me.


    Suddenly, Janus stood up and covered me. I had no idea why he was protecting me. ¡°Move away! I can handle this-¡± I stopped talking as I saw that he had three arrows on his back, burying his skin.


    I gritted my teeth. I looked around as I was finding who the heck was flying an arrow! I saw nothing, they were well hidden in their ces.


    ¡°Move away.¡± Imanded to Janus again.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll-¡± He coughed with blood which made me rm. ¡°You¡¯ll die if they hit you with an arrow. It¡¯s poisonous.¡±


    I stared at his face for so long. It was obvious that he had difficulties in breathing. The stab sensation filled my chest as I observed his expression, it was hurting him.


    I don¡¯t want someone to die because of me again even if he is my rival.


    ¡°Why are you saving me?¡± I held his shoulder as he fell.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Because I know¡­ you can protect Fira more than I.¡± He copsed on my shoulder.


    ¡°Janus!¡± I saw the arrow buried again on his back. I brought him down. I looked around and just using my eyes, I burned the trees where they were hiding.


    I love nature so much, but I would sacrifice them now for the sake of killing those bastards.


    The hitting of an arrow in the air suddenly disappeared, no signs that I was killed somebody. They all escaped. I almost cursed at the knowledge that they ran away from me.


    I gazed down at Janus who was now lying. I tapped his cheek. ¡°Wake up!¡± I shook his shoulder. ¡°Open your eyes, Bastard!¡±


    He had no response.

 Chapter 68

    I¡¯M MAD


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Did you see Janus?¡± I was looking for him for about thirty minutes in the mining area. I asked everyone, but no one knew where he was. It has been two days since their encounter with Pyro and I had no idea if they continued the fight.


    King Fire was in his room for almost a whole day and then he would go out sometimes, where I had no clue where he was going. He had not talked to me either which made me curious.


    What¡¯s happening?


    I looked down on the bread and coffee that was in my hand. I wanted to bring these to him, but I could not find him. Maybe Pyro knew where he was, but the problem was he did not speak to me.


    My knee trembled as I saw Carter from a distance. He was staring at me with a grin on his lips. I gulped my saliva as the fear crawled all over my body. I had no one here, if he caught me again, I might not escape from him so I walked faster, going back to the Elemental Kingdom. He was following me, causing my body to produce cold sweat to my face. My hands were shaking, that was why the bread and cup of coffee quake. I was managing my hand to stay calm, but no matter what I did, it was still trembling.


    I was looking at my back as my step was faster. Carter was still on my back, walking faster.


    I will kick you, Pervert! If you still harm me!


    Janus and Cass were the only people who I told about what Carter did to me. Since Janus was not around, who would save me?


    I moved my feet even triple just to have a long distance between us. When he was about to catch me, I bumped into someone¡¯s chest. When I looked up to know who he was, my fear disappeared.


    ¡°Pyro¡­¡± I did not care if some of the guards or even Carter saw me. The bread and cup of coffee fell into the ground. Good thing that the cup was steel so it would not break. I raised my arms and embraced his waist. I tightened my hug and buried my face on his shoulder. I did not care if he felt my body trembling.


    I almost cried, but I was managing myself not to. Carter¡¯s did to me cause a traumatic experience.


    I felt that he hugged me back, he stroked my hair in the most gentle way. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    My body froze as I realized that I was not just hugging him because of the fear, but alsocking in his appearance for two days.


    I moved my head in an upright direction, my face was still on his chest. I was just waiting for myself to calm before I stepped backward and removed my body to him.


    ¡°King Fire, King Arealdo ising!¡± I heard the warning of Zephyrus that was why I immediately moved away from him. I


    brought down my knee to the ground and grabbed the cup and bread.


    ¡°Hi, Father! Have a good day!¡± Zephyrus was having a great smile on his face while greeting his father.


    When King Arealdo¡¯s eyes touched mine, I bowed. ¡°Good morning, King Arealdo.¡± I was used to not getting a response from him. He was usually ignoring the low born, he would just see us if he wanted to order or demand something.


    ¡°Greetings, Father.¡± Pyro stood straightly while staring at his father, he had a cold expression on his face.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± King Arealdo smiled at Pyro, but not to Zephyrus. I was thinking if Pyro was also his favorite?


    King Arealdo walked towards Pyro, wrapped his one arm and tapped his back. ¡°I heard that you have great training, stronger than before.¡±


    Pyro glimpsed me as if he was saying to move away from us. I just bowed on him before I moved faster. I was about to turn my back, but I gazed at him one more time. His father was saying something to him while the poor Zephyrus was on their backs, looking down, counting the stone that he passed.


    One crazy King Wind.


    I walked inside the Elemental Kingdom and went directly to the kitchen. My shoulder dropped as I saw how dirty the kitchen was. There were so many dishes on the sink, meaning I should clean all those things. I was curious when I saw that the flour, salt, and other ingredients were messed up. Cass was always organized so why were those stuff scattered around?


    Only to find out that the Rainbow Sisters were here. They hid from the refrigerator and when I looked at them, they walked out and showed me their hair.


    Crap. The hair is the first thing I saw!


    Jina waved her hands. ¡°How¡¯s life, Fira?¡±


    Lina folded her arms under the chest. ¡°She may probably be having a nightmare.¡±


    Theyughed so hard as if that was the only thing that made them happy.


    What is their problem anyway? Are they not content with being a beta? Poor little rainbow hairy girls.


    I smirked as I thought about that. I just ignored them by getting the flour on the ground using the broom and dust pan.


    ¡°How¡¯s Carter shaft? Did he satisfy you?¡± Jina blocked my way. My eyes met her red hair which made my lips curve a little. It was funny to see the hair. They looked like power pop girls from the century with a new version of hair.


    I chin up, looking at them with bravery. ¡°Sadly, no.¡± I felt like teasing these colorful werewolves.


    ¡°What?¡± Lina formed a smirk on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re whore. It seems big. Why did he not give you pleasure?¡±


    Iughed sarcastically. ¡°Oh?¡± My mouth formed a letter O. ¡°So¡­ you saw his-¡± I shook my head as embarrassment crawled all over my system, not mentioning what was that.


    Her sisters looked at Lina with the stun on their eyes.


    ¡°You had s*x with him?¡± Jina could not believe her sister.


    ¡°Seriously, Lina?¡± Hina stared at her sister with extreme shock in her face.


    Lina just looked down. Her gesture showed they were right. I was right.


    Yuck. I felt like vomiting!


    ¡°Just one time, okay!¡± Lina admitted she was not looking at her sisters.


    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Jina gritted her teeth. ¡°To me, too!¡±


    Hina was having a jaw dropped while her eyes were widening. I thought that Carter did the same thing to her. By imagining that the tree of them, took by that pervert. I went to the sink and vomited.


    ¡°Eeww! You three are gross.¡± My face was showing a great dislike of what I had heard.


    Instead of feeling the same way as I was, they all smirked. The boastful expression was on their faces. ¡°Same as you!¡± They all said with a loud voice.


    I teased them by having a big wonderful smile. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t. Janus saved me, Wh*res!¡±


    They all red at me with giggling expressions. ¡°You¡¯re just lying!¡± Jina shouted, she cleaned her fist while marching towards me. ¡°He deflowered you!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sure!¡± Lina marched towards me and pushed me, the reason why my back hit the corner of the sink. I writhed in pain while looking at the damaged area.


    ¡°You deserved that!¡± Hina showed the emotion of strong happiness due to my aching back.


    I felt the waves of pain in my lower dorsal. My body hit the cement hard. I was wincing as I twisted my body, my both hands were on the aching portion.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Lina talked to them, I saw that they were having an eye talk by just staring at each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What did I do wrong to all of you?¡± Out of nowhere, I asked them the question that has been running into my mind since I was a young.


    ¡°We just hate you.¡± Jina¡¯s right eyebrow went up.


    ¡°Then why do you hate me? It has a reason for sure? You even order Carter to-¡± I did not want to remember the night, but I had to, ¡°to rape me? Just because you hate me without specific cause? Howe? Did you know that he can murder me?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t care. All we want is¡­¡± Lina moved closer to my face, ¡°you to die like your mother.¡±


    My eyes ckened by mentioning my mother. Last thing I knew, my temper lost. I grabbed the te and pped it towards Lina¡¯s face by the time Saza walked inside the kitchen.


    ¡°Fira!¡±


    ¡°If I am going to take shes, I would never regret this!¡± I threw all the tes on the sink to their bodies, causing it to fall on the ground and break.


    ¡°You, b*tch!¡± They were shouting while running, going away from me.


    I was gritting so bad. My madness was scattering all over my body.

 Chapter 69

    FIRA¡¯S FIRST PUNISHMENT


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    My fist was clenched tightly as the liquid was condensing in the side of my eyes. When it came to my mother, my heart was breaking into pieces because my mind kept reminding me how weak I was by repeating the scene in front of me. The moment I did not save her from the hunters.


    ¡°Are you insane! They are Betas!¡± Saza left a little distance between our bodies and then her palmnded on my cheek. The sound of the p echoed in the kitchen.


    I just looked at her with no emotion and then I turned my back, getting the broken pieces of tes on the floor.


    ¡°This time I have reason to punish you!¡± Saza giggled as she grabbed my clothes on my back and stood me up. ¡°Fifty shes! You¡¯ll know your lesson!¡±


    All the time, I was shaking in dread as I heard the shes session, but now, I could not feel any. What I did to those Rainbows was for my mother, for stomping on her life by mentioning her death. I would always do the same thing.


    ¡°Guards!¡± Saza shouted out loud. She grabbed my upper arm and pushed me to the guard when he walked in the door. ¡°Give her fifty shes! If someone asks why she is getting those, tell them, she attacked the betas of King Arealdo!¡±


    ¡°Noted, Leader Omega.¡± The guard pulled my arm recklessly. He was dragging me to the hallway. Everyone was looking at me as if they knew that I was going to have punishment.


    Cass was dly walking in the hallway. When her eyes met me, the smile immediately disappeared. ¡°Fira!¡± She ran quickly, trying to get my arm from the guard. ¡°What did she do! Where are you bringing her!¡± The worriedness was obviously seen in her face. ¡°Get away your hands on her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whispered as I nodded my head.


    ¡°No, Fira! He would give you shes! No, you can¡¯t handle that!¡± She was having teary eyes at that moment.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll be okay.¡± I wasforting her by touching her back, moving up and down. I was about to say a word again, but the guard pulled me. Cass did not do anything,


    but to look at me with worry.


    When we arrived at the courtroom, I got nervous due to the sounds of the surroundings. They were shouting, pleading, and crying. The screaming was so loud that it made my chest pump in fear.


    ¡°Go to the table, Omega! Give me your back!¡± The guard was scary. He looked at me with no emotion at all. I thought his name was Sed, I heard Saza call himst time. ¡°It¡¯ll be fast. Just be a good girl.¡±


    My body trembled in horror. I was making myself strong as I crawled on the table, held the side of it, and gave him my back. I heard him preparing the whip instrument.


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna start.¡± He was having the hard voice of a man.


    I closed my eyes as the whipping session started. I did not shout, plead, or what, I just bit my lips as I felt the waves of my pain on my back. The pain was severe and made me feel like I had shes, and even my clothes were ripped. He was hitting me with full force as if he was so mad at me.


    ¡°Hey, Man. Pity on her. She¡¯s a girl. Don¡¯t whip her forcefully.¡± I heard one of the guards approach him. I had no ability to look at them because my eyes were blurry. For sure, I would have scars on my back. I was not sure if I could stand this until the session ended. I had no ability to move, my body was numb, the only feeling I sensed was my dorsal.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job,¡± Sed responded to the man.


    ¡°But look at her. She has a small body and she would die if you continue-¡±


    ¡°Did I care about your session, Basty?¡±


    ¡°No, but-¡±


    ¡°Definitely! So don¡¯t you dare interfere with me!¡± Sed seemed so mad, he was now raising his voice.


    The man beside him stopped talking. I had no idea what he looked like.


    Can¡¯t move. Crap.


    Sed continued hitting my back over and over again. The ache was worsening as if I would die. The tears were rolling at my side, but my sobs did not make a sound.


    Do I deserve shes by making a fight with those Rainbows? My only mistake was breaking the tes, but not mming them to their freaking faces!


    I fell asleep during the brutal session. I had no idea why when I woke up, I was in¡­


    I looked around. I thought it was King Fire¡¯s room, but as I saw the dark blue surroundings, I recognized that it was King Wind¡¯s room. My position was inside, facing Zephyrus. He was sitting beside the side table.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± His face at this time was serious.


    ¡°What am I doing here?¡± I managed to stand up, but I just fell on the bed as much as I tried due to the pain.


    ¡°Pyromanded.¡± He grabbed a ss of water from the side table and guided me to sit. I was wincing so bad as I felt the waves stinging at my dorsal. I was sure that it was swollen. ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Where is Pyro?¡± His name was the first thing that came out of my mouth. I was worried about what he felt. He should not be so mad. He might burn again.


    ¡°King Arealdo has a task with him to do so he ordered me to look after you. He was so livid when he knew about what happened. Thanks to Colden, he could make him calm down.¡±


    A sigh of relief let out from my nose. ¡°How is he now?¡±


    A grin grew on Zephyrus lips as he stared at me with a teasing expression. ¡°You are injured, but you¡¯re minding him? I think that¡¯s what we call love!¡± In an instant, his energetic attitude could be seen.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Who would not be? Your brother is like a dragon, bursting out fire.¡± I chuckled a little bit, but it just turned into coughed when I felt the waves of pain at my back.


    Zephyrus immediately moved closer to me andforted me by giving me another ss of water. ¡°You should heal before Pyro came, he would bury me on the ground if he saw that nothing changed to you. Just please drink the juices of the herbs to make your wound heal as fast as it could.¡±


    Actually, I never heard a scared to Pyro in his voice, but a friend who was concerned. I could also see the spark of pity in his eyes. ¡°I want to kill the guard who whipped you, the same as what Pyro wants, but we are not that powerful like our father. We can¡¯t kill as much as we want. I hope you understand that the only thing that I could do for now is giving you this!¡± He raised up the ss of herbs. I winced in dislike as I saw that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink that! It tastes so bad!¡± I almost vomited as I saw the green color of the liquid inside it. King Wind was consistent, he put it all inside me while opening my mouth gently. Since he was so strong, I had nothing to do, but to gulp it.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡°I will report you to Pyro!¡± I was giggling as the wincing expression was still on my face.


    We both looked at the door when it burst open.

 Chapter 70

    SOMEONE CLOSE TO YOUR HEART


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was stunned when the kings walked inside the room. I was looking for the KIng Fire, but he was not here.  It was funny, I felt I was missing him already.


    ¡°Hi, how are you?¡± Raiden put down some fruits on the side table.


    ¡°I¡¯m not well. My back is still hurting.¡± There was no point for me to lie so I told the truth. Maybe KIng Fire would visit me after his task.


    ¡°Fira you should be okay before Pyroes back.¡± His expression as he said that was the same as Zephyrus emotion before. ¡°Pyro will kill us all.¡±


    That made meugh. I found that KIng Fire was one of the sweet kings.


    Is he really ordering them to take care of me? Crap.


    I felt my face was blushing at this moment which was why I looked away from them, especially with Zephyrus. My eyes met Colden, he was like a little kid eating a banana. I saw him plenty of times eating that fruit. Now I concluded that he loved that so much.


    Anyway, how is he and my sister? Not in good condition for sure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at Colden. Pyro is one of the jealous werewolves.¡± Zephyrus whispered as he was giving me a ss of water again.


    ¡°Why are you giving me lots of time?¡±


    He raised the ss and gulped the content of it. ¡°Who said I am offering the water to you? It¡¯s mine.¡±


    I scratched my head. I thought he was giving it to me again because he was closing it to my arm. I was wrong.


    Hali went to the Zephyrus¡¯ closet after checking me. He was finding something. Zephyrus ran faster and pulled him away.  ¡°I will not apany you tomorrow if you open my closet again!¡±


    My eyebrow wrinkled as I watched the argument between the two of them. They were now whispering, but I heard it. I was stunned because I felt that my wolf form was gradually showing up. I remembered that the Full Moon was approaching. I was excited to meet my wolf, but I was scared, too. It would be painful at first, but I hope everything went well.


    ¡°Ahm¡­ Fira?¡± Colden got my attention so I looked at him. Everyone was just silent except for Zephyrus and Hali. I was hearing them talking about condoms.


    Crap. Are they really talking about that?


    Zephyrus was afraid of Raiden, if he found out he would probably burst in anger.


    Going back to Colden, I responded to his call.


    ¡°I heard that you are in a rtionship with the miner.¡± His two eyebrows went up. I saw myself to him when the time that we talked about my sister. We were both protective.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Hali asked as he moved closer to the blue silky sofa, sat there and crossed his thighs.


    ¡°Is that true? How about our brother? Are you just ying with him?¡± Colden asked me after the other question again. His brothers were stunned, looking at me with the big question mark in their faces.


    What¡¯s up with his brother? They did not know that we were mates. Should I tell them or I will let Pyro say that?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No. We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    The obvious sigh of relief let out from Zephyrus. ¡°You know Fira, you are old enough to know tat Pyro likes-¡± His words cut when Hali put something in his mouth.


    My face turned red as I saw that it was a condom, the new one. I had no idea where they got that, but that was so embarrassing!


    ¡°Where did you get that?¡± Raoden¡¯s serious face was glued at Hali and Zephyrus. They both did not speak.


    ¡°Probably he  got that in the cab of Zephyrus.¡± Colden stood up, went to the cab and peeked on it. ¡°Told you!¡±


    Raiden went there and glimpsed inside it. Then, his eyes went back to Zephyrus. They both ran towards the door as Raiden chased them. I had no clue why they were running to Raiden. I watched them until they disappeared into my eyes. It was awkward when I realized that it was just me and Colden. It was fresh in my mind that we had a misunderstanding.


    I gasped for air to give strength to myself before I spoke. ¡°Sorry for everything, your majesty.¡± I slightly bowed my head because I could not move excessively, my back would be hurt. ¡°I know that we are doing our best to protect our loved ones that caused misinterpretation for me and you. I am assuring you that I have no intention to hurt King Fire. I have my reason why I couldn¡¯t show up that night. All I was asking for you to please understand.¡±


    ¡°Me is the same as you with your sister.¡± He blew a loud sigh and looked down. ¡°You have a choice to leave my brother and go wherever you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I will serve him for the rest of my life because I am his omega. I can¡¯t imagine myself without him. If after the training, your father sent him to the Fire Pack, I will go there with him.¡±


    I wanted to continue my lines by saying ¡®because I am his mate, I am destined to be his.¡¯ I am not announcing it yet, but I know in my heart I am ready to say it to him. The symbol of fire is with me for a lifetime.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. You can¡¯t be with him. A king has a duty. Would your heart take it if he is making love in front of you with another girl?¡±


    I blinked two times as I was seeing the scenario in my mind. There was a choking in my heart, a stabbing sensation that caused too much pain. Painful than my back. I wanted to fight his argument and defend Pyro that he would not do that to me, but where am I again to him?


    I am nothing, but an omega, low born werewolf who can¡¯t fight and even myself¡­ I can¡¯t protect.


    Lately, I felt that I was too attached to him as if I did not want us to separate. As if I am the star and he is the moon. As if we are glue permanently.


    Crap. Am I developing strong affection for him?


    ¡°I¡¯m not degrading who you are, or what you are, but we need to ept the reality that we are kings, our werewolves are always priority in the list. There¡¯s no love there, no attachment to any woman because the queen can change. The queen must be pure royal, not an¡­ omega.¡± As I was hearing every word he said, there was a pain filling his expression, not to me. Maybe to my sister?


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re mad at me? Then, why are you saying this to me?¡± I raised my finger and bit my nails to avoid the flowing of tears from my eyes.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been there, but I need to untie the bond¡­ I love her so much and I can¡¯t let her die in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I had a guess, but I would not spell it because it would sound assuming. Maybe I was just imagining things that I was seeing Eira in his eyes.


    ¡°Someone close to your heart.¡±

 Chapter 71

    COLORFUL RAINBOW


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I stayed at King Wind¡¯s room for about three days, the kings were taking care of me until one day, I woke up in the bed of King Fire. I looked around to see that I was not dreaming.


    I am really in his room. Has hee back?


    I moved a little bit. My back was notpletely healed, but it was recovering fast due to Hali¡¯s purification of water. He was using his power on me.


    A smile formed on my lips as I felt that it was not that painful. Possibly, Saza was looking for me for about a day now. I slowly moved to find my sandals so I could go back to my work. Cass would probably miss me and worry at the same time. I was about to stand up when the door opened so I looked at it.


    My eyes widened as I saw Pyro, holding a tray of food. When his look viewed me, he walked faster, brought down the tray of food on the side table and then sat on the bed and¡­ kissed me.


    Crap. Is he kissing me? Am I not dreaming?


    I could not recover from the shock. I was staring at nowhere while feeling his lips on mine. The kisssted. I could not even move. The butterflies in my stomach were doing uncoordinated movements that caused happiness to my whole system. My heart was jumping as if it would be going out to my chest. He was not moving, he just pressed his lips on mine.


    He gave a little distance between our bodies and caressed my cheek. I could see the worry in his face, the eyebags, the exhaustion which I had no idea why he felt like that.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything? Are you okay? Is your back still in pain? How are you feeling right now? Answer me, Dearest.¡± Every time I was about to answer his words, he was bursting with another question so I could not cut his words.


    Is he worried so much? Crap. Going back to the kiss, why did he do that?


    ¡°I¡¯m good now.¡± I looked away as I was trying to hide my shyness.


    He kissed me.


    That word repeated to my head over and over again. I wanted to smile, but he would think that I was crazy so I prevented myself.


    Am I starting to fall in love with him?


    Pyro closed his mouth, he just moved closer to me and hugged me so tight, but he was preventing me from touching my back. I wrapped my hands on his neck, buried my face on his shoulder and closed my eyes.


    It was so good to hug him like this. I felt the overloading light in my chest that made me smile. No talking. Just hugging. No moving. Just feeling the moment.


    Did I start to love him? Or Am I deeply in love without me not knowing?


    Whatever it is. I am so happy to be with him. I am so d that we are close like this. I am smiling as if he is the best thing that has happened to me.


    Pyro¡­


    My king.


    My dearest.


    Suddenly, I felt him adjusting his face on my neck, and he gave it a small kiss. We stayed at that position for almost ten minutes until I noticed that he was sleeping. He fell asleep on my shoulder, but his hands were still tightly hugging me.


    A genuine smile was gradually forming in my lips as I slowly put him down to the bed. He looked so tired. So exhausted.


    ¡°Where have you been? You look awful.¡± I was talking to his sleeping face. I did not expect that he would answer.


    ¡°King task. I did that in just a days even though it was supposed to be weeks, because I was worrying about you.¡± He opened his eyes and held my hand. ¡°Lay beside me.¡±


    I followed him. He was on the right side and I was on the left side. We both faced each other, staring at every detail of our faces. I could see the tiredness in his eyebag, but he still looked handsome.


    ¡°How¡¯s a king¡¯s task?¡± My voice was sweet as I watched the blinking of his small almond eyes.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good. Tiring.¡± He closed his eyes and gently moved closer to me. He was avoiding touching my back again. ¡°I have one wish. Do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that?¡± I touched his forehead and moved aside the strand of hair, slightly blocking his eyebrow.


    ¡°I wish I was omega like you. Not a king. Not Pyro. Not royal.¡±


    My look in his face deepened, he was just shutting his eyes while saying those. ¡°Why? Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Fira¡­¡± He opened his eyes again, shook his head, and opened his mouth, but no word came out.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can tell me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± I gazed at the spark of his eyes, it was twinkling as if he was looking at the beautiful view. I am not beautiful though.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He closed his eyes deeply, let out a loud frustrated sigh. ¡°I want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡± I showed him the radiating smile that I was holding from the moment weid in the bed together.


    ¡°Forever.¡± He continued as he raised his hand, cupped my cheek and moved closer. He left so little an inch in our faces. ¡°I want to be with you forever. Just you and me.¡±


    My jaw dropped by the shock he was giving me.


    Be with me forever? Just the two of us? What is he saying? He wants to spend his lifetime with me?


    ¡°You showed me that life can be as perfect as this.¡± He put our noses together. I could almost smell his cool mint breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true that you¡¯re low born, low rank or just a serving omega. Because for me¡­ you¡¯re the sun that is in high position and reflecting its light to many. The true low born are those people who can¡¯t see how special the omegas are.¡± He moved his thumb on my cheek into a curvy motion.


    ¡°My task as a king is observing the omegas, providing their needs and knowing theirckings, but they said¡­ they¡¯re contended with their lives. The family is the treasure they have. I want to be like that. I want to¡­¡± He shut his mouth, closed his eyes. The frustration was written on his face. He shook his head again as if he was avoiding something to say.


    ¡°I just need to rest. I have no sleep. Eat your food. I put it on the side table.¡± He was fast talking.


    ¡°Did you eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just go up and eat.¡± He blew a sigh of sleepiness and then let himself drown in drowsiness.


    I did not go up immediately as he was telling me. I stared at his face for so long until I could feel that he was deep sleeping.


    I went closer to him and let myself touch his cheek with my lips.


    Do I need a confirmation to finally say that I am in love with you, King Fire?


    My life turned into a colorful rainbow. Wherever I go I can see its beauty.

 Chapter 72

    THE ANSWER IS YOU


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    After having my breakfast, Iid on his side. I did not notice that I fell asleep again. We slept for over ten hours. I was honestly saying that I could not sleep when I was not seeing him. He was running inside my head for twenty four hours.


    Missing him.


    When I opened my eyes, it was evening. The sky was already dark. I looked at Pyro at my side, he was not there. He was in front of the window, looking at the moon. All I could see was his back.


    ¡°Pyro?¡±


    He turned around. He immediately smiled as he stared at me for a second and then he climbed up on the bed, supported me to sit down. ¡°You, hungry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow is a full moon. My wolves would be out. I just wondered what would be the changes to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, too.¡±


    ¡°You should be more scared of me.¡± He held my hand and slowly stood me up. ¡°Wanna hear me y piano again?¡± His voice was happy.


    I jumped in the bed and clung my hand on his shoulder. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    He lifted me, carrying me to his arms and then sat me in front of the piano. He removed the cover of it. We both coughed as the dust filled our noses. Then, weughed at that.


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s been a long time since I didn¡¯t use this.¡± He sat next to me, put his index finger to one of the keys, the sound filled my ear.


    ¡°At least you¡¯re going to y again!¡± I was excited to hear from him again.


    He just gave me a small cute smile before he began to press the keys. He was ying the same song as he yed in the mall. It was good in the ear because that was just slow, romantic and heartwarming.


    ¡°Do you like that song so much?¡± I was asking in the middle of the song.


    ¡°Yup. I feel it in my heart.¡± His eyes smiled at the same time as his lips stretched. ¡°Wanna know why?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± From the moment we sat here, I could feel the never ending excitement. My heart was jumping so high.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t want to tell you. Maybe next time.¡± He was not looking at me, at the piano instead, but his lips never left the expression of dness.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t force you. But can I ask you a different question?¡± My heart was nervously pounding as he nodded.


    I was not sure if he would answer it or ignore, but I just wanted to know.


    ¡°Did someone make your heart pump happily?¡±


    He stopped tapping the piano. He looked at me seriously. I watched his eyes twinkle.


    I thought there was something inside his head right now that he could not let out. For sure, it was thedy he liked or someone who caught his attraction.


    Crap. Wait? He said he was attracted to me? Am I that person?


    Pyro moved closer to me, he stopped when a little inch separated our faces. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    I nodded while gulping my saliva due to the tension between us.


    He was just answering the question! Nothing more, but why is my freaking heart pumping crazily? Was it exciting or happy to know? Or would it break if I was not the girl?


    Whatever it was. It would not change any little thing because his symbol was in my wrist. He would maybe marry another woman, but I am the one and only original who can own the fire. His ultimate first symbol handler.


    Raiden said they could give the symbol to as many as they could, but there was only one special¡­ that was the first werewolf.


    Funny, right? But I was thinking that I was the initial mate.


    ¡°Please tell me.¡± My eyes were pleading, but at the same time tearing due to the dread crawling. I was preparing myself for possibility, but no matter how I inhaled and exhaled, I could not calm myself.


    Pyro tilted his head, moved closer and closer until our lips together. He went to my upper lip and then down to my lower lip. I unconsciously closed my eyes, enveloped my hands at the back of his head while his hands were raised, cupped my cheek.


    The movement was just gentle, effortless. I could feel the mess pumping my heart. The overloading joy scattering around. The atmosphere was gradually hitting. His lips were soft and sweet.


    I gulped all my embarrassment when I kissed him back. I followed every rhythm he made. I licked his lips as he sucked mine. It tasted like candy, sweeter than sugar.


    We yed at each other¡¯s lips with a slow, romantic, affectionate kiss. I could feel that his hands went to my neck, but it was not moving there. He was just holding me.


    Then, he suddenly stopped, rested his face on my shoulder and breathed in and out. I could feel the hotness of the airing out from him. ¡°The kiss is my answer.¡±


    My body froze. I forgot to inhale as my eyes widened. That was the shocking revtion that I have heard in my entire life.


    I reyed to my head my question. It was about asking if there was a person making his heart pound happily.


    I blinked two times, punched my hands three times,  making sure that I was not sleeping. And then I repeated that for so many times until I realized that this was the reality. This was not a fantasy, it was him saying what he felt about me. Telling me that I was special. Proving me that even if I was just an omega, a king would still eye on me.


    My mother was right. She kept reminding us that, ¡°Even our status is at the bottom, when your heart is good, it is highest among those ranks.¡±


    I held that for my entire life, even though sometimes courage was not mypany, but fear.


    Pyro cupped my cheek, rubbed our noses and then put a small kiss on my lips. I watched the smile grew to him.


    ¡°The answer is you.¡±

 Chapter 73

    FULL MOON I


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    We spent the night together, we justughed, telling our childhood stories while holding hands. The night was wonderful, beautiful, unforgettable that would always be hidden in my heart and mind.


    When the morning came, it was the start of another day, continuation of work, doing the task as an omega, but it was different. I did everything with a smile on my lips. No matter where I walked, no matter what I did. I always wore happiness because Pyro was making my dayplete.


    It was a busy day, preparing for the full moon. The whole day was exhausting. When the sky became ck. All of us waited for the showing of the moon. The gathering was in the Quadrangle yard, near Pyro¡¯s favorite tree.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the Kings¡¯ Birthday.¡±


    It was nice to hear the conversation of the guards that were far away from me.


    Kings¡¯ Birthday? Tonight would be the Introduction of the Kings¡¯ Name and Meeting of Werewolves by all of seventeen years old like me, turning eighteen in just a week left.


    The ceremony started by the marching of King Arealdo and the Five Queens from various packs. They were all bowing as they walked and then pped silently.


    King Arealdo stood up in the middle of the crowd. ¡°Tonight is one of the important celebrations for the Elemental Kingdom because my kings will show their identity by giving the name and showing to all of you how brave, strong and handsome they are.¡± King Arealdo chuckled as he said thest description. ¡°My speech will not take long, let¡¯s wee the Alpha Kings!¡±


    I bowed my head as the big smile formed in my lips. I looked straight at those kings who were now wearing a kings garment with a crown. They all looked handsome, but the only king that captivated my heart was the Alpha King of Fire.


    He was looking straight, but when his eyes met me, he smiled so wide that was why the women in front of him, screaming so happily, so thrilled. They did not know that, that smile was for me.


    I watched him. I was jumping into a thrill as I stared at how handsome he was. I bit my lips hard because it would possibly rip if I let it stretch widely.


    I saw Zephyrus, he was waving his hand to all. What a friendly king.


    Raiden was just serious, ignoring everyone as if he was a big problem that was running into his head.


    Hali was fixing the garment at the wrist portion, he looked so irritable. I watched Zarya move closer to him. The guards were preventing her, but King Water ordered them to let her. So she went to him, fixed his garment and then that was the time I saw the smile that drew on him.


    Colden was in a full smile as he walked with decent and royalty. He never removed the stretch on his lips, but when he saw something in the crowd, it faded. I followed what he was looking at. There she was¡­ my sister with her new boyfriend. They wereughing like they were the happiest couple in the world when in fact, no matter how Eira showed how joyful she was, the eyes could not lie.


    Ouch.


    Let¡¯s go back to my beloved Pyro. His father was tapping his back and whispering something.


    ¡°Everyone¡­¡± King Arealdo got the attention of all. Everyone went silent. What was the only sound that could be heard was the swaying of the nts in the surrounding due to the impact of air. ¡°Let us give a use to the Alpha King of Fire, Pyro!¡±


    The ce filled with the p. I almost burned my hands while pping strongly.


    That¡¯s my king!


    I wanted to shout that, but it was prohibited. I wanted them to know that his symbol was in me. Again, forbidden.


    ¡°Your wish is ourmand, King Pyro!¡± We all said that with as loud as we could.


    After Pyro, Hali went to his father. King Arealdo proudly presented him. ¡°The Alpha King of Water, Hali!¡±


    ¡°Your wish is ourmand, King Hali!¡±


    Hali just showed his grin, his eyes were only at Zarya.


    After the introduction of Hali, Colden went shy in the middle. King Arealdo chuckled at his attitude. ¡°The Alpha King of Ice, the king of the twin pack of water, Colden!¡±


    ¡°Your wish is ourmand, King Colden!¡± The women were whispering about their features. They had various bets. Some were to Hali, others were to Colden, I hated that many were pointing at my Pyro!


    Raiden walked towards the center. King Arealdo¡¯s smile became wider. ¡°The Alpha King of Lightning, Raiden!¡±


    ¡°Your wish is ourmand, King Raiden!¡± The women were shouting so loud as if Raiden was the most handsome among them.


    Well¡­ for me, it¡¯s my Pyro.


    ¡°And thest¡­¡± King Arealdo¡¯s face winced as he saw Zephyrus waving his hands while swaying his hips like a worm.


    ¡°Party people! Alpha King of Wind is here! Come one, Baby Lovey Dovey-¡± He covered his mouth as he saw that King Arealdo was looking at him so badly. ¡°Oh, sorry, Father.¡± He raised his finger to form a peace sign.


    ¡°And my most stubborn King, the Alpha King of Wind, Zephyrus!¡± There was no energy in King Arealdo¡¯s voice, but Zephyrus did not care, he was still flying kisses to most of the people.


    A happy king.


    ¡°Fira! Hi!¡± When he viewed me, he waved his hands. I wanted to open the ground and gulped because all of them were now looking at me. ¡°She¡¯s my best friend!¡± Zephyrus proudly said that.


    That made everyone amused by his personality. That was true that he was approachable, funny and happy go lucky king.


    But King Arealdo was not seeing the uniqueness in him, the differences of the kings because he wanted them to be like him. Smart, ruthless, demanding, had many queens and others.


    They would never be like him because I can see their hearts. Their kindness. Their love for the werewolves.


    Would Pyro choose his pack over me? Definitely yes. I would just be satisfied next to him because I was epting that his people need him more than I.


    ¡°The moon is showing up!¡± The announcer told us.


    We all looked up and watched the slowly ncing of the moon from the clouds.


    I closed my eyes and wished. Every full moon our family was making a wish. We were together, watching its beauty. But now, I was alone. I was with Eira, but he was at the King Ice¡¯s line due to the assigned area.


    I miss my mom so much.


    I blew a hopeful air and then started to whisper.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I hope I can see my father again. Safe and sound.

 Chapter 74

    FULL MOON II


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    When I opened my eyes, the full moon waspletely showing up, exposing its real beauty. I smiled as I was epting the calling of it to my wolf form. Then, I closed my eyes again and rxed like all of the werewolves. I opened it again, my eyes went to Pyro, he was looking at me with a big handsome smile on his lips. I looked up and gave all of myself to the moon.


    The burning sensation started to feel in my body, it started with my face and crawled all over me. I could feel the strength that it was giving me. The light, the happiness for my first shift. I could hear the howling of some of them, who were now in their wolf form. I chuckled  as I saw Zephyrus first shifting. He was the first one who met his wolf among those kings. He ran so fast, yed around and lifted his body to climb at Raiden¡¯s body who was still in human form. Raiden was so irritated, that was why he punched his belly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate!¡± He was about to kick him when Zephyrus ran faster, went to Pyro who was now standing, waiting for his shift. He was teasing him by licking his garment.


    ¡°Go away!¡± He red at him so badly. Ten after a few seconds of waiting, he started to wince, the fire produced from his body. I knew it was painful, but he was not saying anything. His clothes ripped off, the burning began to be severe that was why they moved away from him. In just a second, his human transformed into a big bushy ck werewolf. I was amazed by his structure, hee was so handsome. He looked up at the moon and howled. The entire quadrangle was trembled by how loud and  scary it was. King Arealdo was grinning happily as he watched Pyro, the one brave king. The color of his eyes was thebination of yellow and orange like a me. His tail was bigger than Zephyrus, his ws were sharp as if in one cut, the skin would suffer a deep wound with a severe burning sensation.


    He is so handsome with his wolf form. I wanted to touch his fur and caress it, but I was afraid of the people. What were they thinking so I prevented myself. I just concentrated on the burning feeling in my body to finally see my looks with my wolf.


    I looked at my hands when they began to form sharp ws. I moved it up and down, back and front. It started to be like a wolf¡¯s hand until the aching in my body became severe, I could not handle it anymore, that was why I knelt down on the ground and let it out. I burst it out until the wolf form was gradually moving out from my body and even the fur was showing up. It was so cute because it was not that thick, it was short brown adorable fur. I epted it all until the wolf in mepletely  filled my body. I was so small, a cute dog that made me chuckle inside.


    I was looking for Eira to show him my structure, he was in the corner of the quadrangle, walking back and forth and finding me.


    ¡°Eira! Look at me!¡± I was running so fast and then licked her face when I was in front of her. She was not that big, too. We looked at each other and if you do not look carefully, you will have a difficulty to identify who was me and who was she.


    ¡°You look adorable, my sister!¡± She rubbed his body to me which caused a tickle in me.


    We were so happy. ¡°Mom and Dad would be so d if they saw us transformed.¡± I said in my thoughts.


    A wolf could not open their mouth to talk, we were just conversing using our mind.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I could see the mixture of sadness and happiness in her eyes. ¡°Yeah. Look at us, the babies of mommy are now big girls.¡±


    This was the first time for Eira to shift becausest year when she had her eighteen birthday the full moon was already gone. She needed to wait for the moon again and this was that time.


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty.¡± She rubbed again his body to mine, that was how a werewolf cuddled to each other.


    The howling was everywhere, I was afraid to howl because I had no idea how. Eira nodded to me, the representation that I needed to do the sound of bravery. We both moved our heads up and screamed the symbol of being werewolf, the howl. It was not that scary for me, but it was just fine for a woman like me. Unlike Pyro, his bark was iparable. It was one of the happiest days of my life. I barked and barked until my vocal cord was not releasing any sound at all.


    That was producing happiness in my heart. I was no longer weak with just my human features, I could now be stronger than the human.


    Suddenly, the man who killed my mother went to my mind. The one was not yet dead and I asked Pyro to get him at that time, maybe I should ask him where that man was.


    ¡°Congrattions for the first shifters!¡± The announcer¡¯s scream of happiness echoed in the ce. The howling filled the whole quadrangle, everyone was so happy.


    I was in the middle of  watching the celebration when suddenly there was a werewolf bumped into my back. When I looked, it was my Pyro.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Hemanded. I immediately said my farewell to my sister and ran towards his back.


    We were happily traveling at the peak of the mountain, racing who was the fastest. I was not surprised when he was quick, he was a king after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Fira.¡± He was saying in his thoughts as we climbed up.


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re handsome.¡± If I were in my human form, I would smile widely because I was with him. ¡°They will find you in the celebration.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I told Zephyrus to cover me. He¡¯s in charge.¡±


    When we arrived at the peak of the mountain, I was amazed by how beautiful it was. I could see the height of the Elemental Kingdom with the trees surrounding it. I neer expected that this ce  would be more wonderful when the light of the moon reflected everywhere.


    As we stood at the end of the cliff and watched everyone located down there, the joy filled my chest. The night was beautiful, even the moment beside the King Fire.


    I was looking for Janus, but no matter where I looked, he was not there.


    ¡°Can I ask you, King Fire?¡± The nervousness crawled all over my body. I burst out frustrated air and then waited for his response.


    ¡°You can.¡±


    ¡°Do you see, Janus?¡±

 Chapter 75

    FULL MOON III


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    He looked away as if he was hiding something. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°I was looking for him for the past few days, I thought you saw him. Did the challenge between the two of you continue?¡± I was gathering all of my strength while saying that because he might misinterpret what I was saying.


    I mean Ist saw him in the garden. It was impossible that Pyro did not see him, he challenged him, meaning they would have a fight. I forgot to look after him because King Lightning needed my advice that very night.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. He didn¡¯t show up at the meeting area.¡± He was looking somewhere while saying that.


    ¡°Can you help me to find him?¡±I paused. The pleas were scattered all over my wolf face. ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He moved closer to me and joined me to watch the moon. The light of it was reflecting on his face.


    I never noticed that I was looking at his face for so long. The full moon was good to see, but I had no idea why Pyro¡¯s features were perfect to me. I could see the wolf that would save the future of the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°You¡¯re staring at me for about five minutes.¡±


    I was surprised when he said the exact minute. I smiled in my head and then moved so close to him. I leaned my head on his huge body and then looked at the moon. We stayed there for so long, hearing the signs of being the wolf, watching the twinkling of stars, viewing the dark sky and feeling the cold air, but not that so cold because of our fur.


    ¡°When I heard about theing of the full moon, I felt unhappy. I could change, my power would be extreme. I was just moving away to avoid hurting you for this night, but what happened was different.¡± He paused, looked at his ws. ¡°You calmed the uncontroble power in me.¡±


    ¡°That was good news.¡± Hearing how long his statement was, it resulted in overflowing dness. Lately, Pyro has been saying a lot of things to me. He was not afraid of telling what he really felt.


    ¡°Fira?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my king?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go far, okay?¡± If  other people heard that, they would conclude that he wasmanding me, but for me it sounded pleading. He was afraid of losing me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. You¡¯re my king. I should always be by your side.¡±


    The silence filled the area. The only thing that could hear was the waves of air and the swaying of the leaves in the nts. There was nothing happened, we just stood, watched the celebration, feeling the pumping of our hearts. No talking. Just be with each other side.


    ¡°Fira?¡± When he was calling my name, it sounded sweet. It had a strong affection that radiated to my chest.


    Is he saying my name with a sweet tone or was it just me assuming?


    ¡°My King?¡± I was trying to make a normal voice, but the tone sounded like a girl who was with a heart with a man beside her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He was not looking at me, but I knew it came from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For¡­¡± He licked my face, ing into my life.¡±


    That was just a simple word, but when it came to him, it felt so good. I was like in a  dreand where the only feeling was happiness, where the eyes could only see beauty, where the magic was spreading love.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wee.¡± I licked his face back and ced my head on his nape.


    ¡°Hey, Lover!¡± We looked at our back and saw the running Zephyrus, he collided at my back and then bit my cheek in a smooth way.


    Biting one¡¯s face was one of the symbols of attachment to the fellow werewolf. It was not a bbig deal to me because Zephyrus was one of my friends, close friends rather.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Pyro was pushing him away using his big body. ¡°If you bite her again, I will harshly use my fang to your body until it rips off.¡±


    ¡°Chill, Baby Sweetie Brother. I was just trying to use my fang to lovely Fira.¡± I could hear his chuckle in his mind even though he was in his wolf form, his naughtiness did not lessen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do such a thing, Zephyrus. That¡¯s one representation of cuddling as a werewolf.¡± Raiden interrupted.


    I was starstruck by how huge he was. He was bigger than Pyro. In just one stare, I could conclude that the royalty blood was on him because of his size, posture and features. One handsome werewolf I had seen. The smart thinking was a plus.


    They were conversing in front of me. They treated me as if I was just on their level, asking some questions, talking about life and they were interested to listen. I noticed that Colden was not here.


    Perhaps he was with my sister?


    ¡°Fira, let¡¯s go.¡± King Fire wanted me to follow. I observed that when we were alone he did not want others with us. So I went to him, we ran as fast as we could until we arrived at the riverside.


    ¡°Wanna swim?¡±


    Before I answered, he jumped on the water. At mid air, his form changed into a human form.


    Did you know the feeling of thrill? My system was messing because of knowing that he was nude under that cold water. I was looking down on him. I only saw the upper portion of his body, the muscle at the upper arm. Everything went in slow motion when he used his hand to move his hair from front to back. He was like a person in the magazine. Zephyrus loved to bring something to me from the city and one of those were the magazines of some hot guys where I could not understand why he was giving me those.


    ¡°Come here, Dearest!¡±


    Dearest¡­


    He was calling me that endearment again. My heart was pounding so fast as I saw the height of the cliff. The liquid was sparkling due to the moonlight. It was producing a cloud of smoke which I concluded came from the temperature of the water.


    I grabbed air and blew it out in a fast way. I repeated it three times and then closed my eyes. I was concentrating on changing myself into human form. I should do this correctly, if not, Pyro would see my body. Well¡­ it was not an issue if he saw it, the problem was I was embarrassed. My body was not a perfect figure. I should used to learn how to show people my body because as a wolf, the clothes would rip when the werewolf was exposed, not all the time I had a sheet to cover it.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t shift. I will turn my back so you can be human at the cliff if you want?¡± He was so handsome with his wet hair, the liquid was dripping from his hair to the shoulder.


    ¡°No, I can do this.¡± I answered in my thoughts. I shut my eyes again and stepped closer to the cliff. I consoled myself for a second and then leaped as high as I could. I kept reminding my wolf form to hide and then when I felt the water in my body, I was now a human.


    ¡°Crap! I did it!¡± I was jumping. I could feel rocks at my feet. The coldness was crawling all over my body.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Pyro removed his stare on me. He was looking at the big rock at his side. ¡°I think it¡¯s a bad idea to invite you here.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s so fantastic to be with you here! Look!¡± I stepped forward to grab his cheek and let him look around. ¡°It was new to me to see fireflies in the river.¡± I watched those creating a brightness in this dark beautiful spot.


    ¡°That¡¯s because of me,¡± He whispered, showing his palm on me. ¡°The fire was celebrating my first shift and that was why the fireflies were flying around.¡±


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s wonderful! I¡¯m so proud of you, King Fire!¡± I was jumping and jumping and moving towards him. I was curious why he was wincing as if he did not want my present.


    ¡°Can you move away?¡± It was not amand, it was a question or request I guessed?


    ¡°Why?¡±A smile formed on my heart shaped lips.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not wearing anything. I can see your body and please¡­ don¡¯t jump.¡±


    I chuckled as the thrill scattered around my body. He was blushing! Right now! Even in the dark, I could see how shy he was.


    I choked his cheek with my index finger, looking at me. ¡°I¡¯m your mate.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± I could see the spark of embarrassment in his eyes.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± I threw water on his face and ran. I was having difficulty because of the water pressure. The force of it was dragging me, going back to him.


    We rushed under the falls. He came first because he was a great swimmer. We both stood under it, letting the water flow all over our bodies. I closed my eyes and looked up, feeling the low temperature. I could not believe that I was with King Fire at the full moon. There was a legend that said the werewolves should be with the person they love during this special celebration. They would be together, forever.

 Chapter 76

    FULL MOON IV


    PYRO¡¯S  POV


    I have never been content in my entire life. I felt like I was not enough for anyone, for the pack, for my brothers, for myself. I was aiming for more because the dread of losing everyone was consuming me.


    But by Fira¡¯s side, I am no more to wish for. I found the perfection that would never fade. I found the light that would never disappear. I discovered how it felt to be with someone, with someone who could always listen to me. I found a best friend on behalf of Fira. I appeared not to be a king, but just Pyro, an ordinary werewolf who was afraid of losing anybody in his life. Afraid of disappointment, Fira made me realize that I had no control of everything.


    What happened was not my mistake. I should ept that it was a life. Life has ws.


    I was staring at her face while she was wiping her hair from his cheek to the side of her ear. She was smiling like a goddess of beauty, like the only perfect thing in this world.


    ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful view that I look for,¡± I whispered. That was just enough to be heard by me. I was too weak to share my thoughts with her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I wanted to face palms. I forgot that she already met her wolf form. That was why her hearing was higher than normal. I should just say that in my head.


    Damn.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I went in front of her, making her eyes widened. ¡°I wanna show something to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Oh,e on! Don¡¯t tell me there are crocodiles here? Or a swimmer snake? Or¡­ Crap!¡± She covered her mouth as she moved his head up.


    The fireflies formed a happy emoji face above my head. That made Fira smile widely. She jumped again. I averted my look at her.


    I said don¡¯t jump. She was stubborn.


    ¡°I want them to form like my face.¡± She put her hand on the chin and then showed me her most radiating smile ever with matching blinking of the eyes.


    So cute.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they can.¡± I raised up my hand and thenmanded them. They started to work hard to copy the face of Fira. I needed more of them so I called the other from the nearest distance. We watched them as if they were talking about where to locate themselves.


    ¡°Oh, poor babies! Is it so hard to draw my face in you?¡± Fira showed them that she was sad, causing the fireflies to move as fast as they could. In just a second, they formed well.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Her mouth was almost ripped off due to its wide opening. ¡°Look, Pyro! It looks like me! It¡¯s me! Crap!¡± She was so happy that was why he moved closer to my cheek and kissed it. ¡°Thank you, Dearest!¡±


    Dearest? Did I hear her right? She called me Dearest? My endearment to her?


    She stepped faster to the fireflies, she was using her index finger to touch them and then she would chuckle. ¡°They¡¯re adorable!¡± She tiptoed, annoying them and then she wouldugh if they messed up and then went back to the lines to where her face drew. ¡°Pyro, can I bring them home?¡±


    ¡°No. This is where they live. They don¡¯t want to be away from their family.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She watched them, the sparkling never gone. She was gazing at them while I glued my eyes to her, from her eyes, nose and lips.


    Every day her beauty never lessened, every time passed it was getting more and more attractive to me.


    I moved closer and then fixed the hair blocking her face. I gave her a small smile as I held her hand, intertwining mine. If she was not unclothed. I would bury my face on her neck to hug her. Now, I was keeping my distance to avoid disrespecting her. I did not want her to think that I was taking advantage.


    No. It just happened once. I just want to know if she would let me undress her that time and I was sessful, meaning she was not treating me as a predator. She trusted me more than I expected.


    I was not like Hali and Zephyrus, making love is always something to do with a heart. It is giving to the person we love, not to everyone. My mother told me that.


    She loved King Arealdo even though she is not her only queen.


    ¡°Are you thinking of me?¡± Fira showed me how gorgeous her stretched lips were. She raised our hands and then kissed mine.


    ¡°I was thinking of you while you¡¯re in front of me. Funny, right? My whole system was only upied by you.¡± I grabbed our fuse hands and then kissed it like what she did before.


    She brought my hand on her cheek and closed her eyes. I was curious what she was thinking. My mouth wanted to ask what was running into her mind, but I prohibited myself to do that.


    ¡°Did you know the legend of the full moon to the lover?¡±


    ¡°It was not true. It was just a story for a kid. My mother spent the night with King Arealdo when it was a full moon, look at them now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s somehow true. They¡¯re still together.¡±


    I rose up my two eyebrows. I realized that all my beliefs were a mistake. She was right. My mother and the king never separated ways. From the moment I was born, they were with each other.


    Fira viewed the moon. I could see in her eyes that she was wishing. I joined her. I looked at it. If only I couldmand to tie me with Fira forever, I should do that. But still¡­ my wish is all for her safety.


    Make us together even if I am sitting on my throne in the future. I want Fira as my queen if that would be possible.


    Unluckily, it would never happen because of our ranks.


    ¡°Pyro.¡±


    I looked down on her because she was smaller than me. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I wish you can find the real queen who can be with your side even in difficulties. I hope you will love her and your love will make the two of you bond for a lifetime.¡±


    I shut my mouth. I would not want to burst any words. The real thing was I wanted to ask her.


    Can you love me for a lifetime? Or can you still keep that love for our next life?


    I hope I am not a king in my reincarnation if that is real. I wish I am just a simple human living with Fira, creating a happyplete family.


    My world now is not created for the two of us. I am willing to wait for another thousand years where the life we will share belongs to each other.

 Chapter 77

    FULL MOON V


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I showed Pyro how happy I was. I moved closer to him and hugged him so tight. It did not matter to me if I was not wearing anything on my upper body. He raised his hand and then caressed my hair, he fixed it, going at my back and then kissed my forehead.


    The light of the moon was giving us a perfect view. We were both hugging each other while Pyro¡¯s lips were on my forehead. I closed my eyes as I was feeling the intense emotion that brings happiness to my system, making my heart pound, the current was crawling all over my body.


    There was no more exnation. I want to be with him for the rest of my life.


    We stayed at the water for so long, embracing each other, closing our eyes while hearing the murmur of the falls which was pretty rxing.


    ¡°Pyro! Get down!¡± We both looked at the cliff when we heard a shout of Zephyrus.


    The confusion was written in our faces. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The guards are finding you, if they see you with Fira¡­ it¡¯s not a good thing so move down, go underwater! Make it fast!¡±


    Pyro stared at my face with the worriedness in his eyes. ¡°Is that okay with you?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I looked down on my body. ¡°I have nothing down there. You¡¯ll see my¡­¡± My eyes were widening. I averted my look at him. I was blushing for sure because of the most awkward moment. I could feel the heat on my cheek.


    ¡°Go the hell down! Don¡¯t be embarrassed as if you¡¯re not going to have s*x after two weeks or months!¡± Zephyrus¡¯ loud shout echoed again in the area.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Pyro screamed back. ¡°If Fira doesn¡¯t want to go down I will just burn those guards. No problem.¡±


    ¡°Can you burn Seryo?¡± His words were teasing. He was having a yful smile.


    ¡°No way!¡± Pyrro was so mad at him.


    I let out a sigh, put my two hands at Pyro¡¯s shoulder and then buried my face on his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go underwater. Just don¡¯t open your eyes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Are you-¡±


    ¡°Oh, goodness Pyro! If they witness the loving-loving of you. Good bye, Happiness for the both of you.¡± Zephyrus shouted again. His mouth was too loud that was filling the whole ce.


    Pyro just gave him a sharp look before cupping my cheek. ¡°Inhale.¡±


    I did what he said. He closed his eyes, gently guided me to move down. I could feel the coldness of the water. I immediately closed my eyes as we were under the liquid.


    ¡°King Wind, do you see King Fire?¡± We heard the conversation between Zephyrus and the guards.


    ¡°Nope. I think he went to his room after the first shift to calm himself because he is burning like hell. I am so scared with him so if I were you said to my father the he was calming his c*ck-I mean his power.¡±


    I was so embarrassed with Zephyrus¡¯ statement to the guard. He was one naughty king.


    I opened my eyes, stared at the face of the King Fire, he was frowning. I was concluding that he was annoyed by Zephyrus naughty mouth. I watched the bubble from his mouth, going up. That was the oxygen.


    The conversation was getting longer so I could feel theck of air in my lungs. I moved closer to Pyro, tapped his shoulder, the reason why he opened his eyes, but he was preventing his stare from going down my chest. I gestured that I could not breathe, I was running out of oxygen. His eyes widened, he did not know what to do.


    ¡°Please go away. I want to be alone on this crazy night.¡± I heard Zephyrus. I was sure that the guards were not convinced. They were looking at left and then right. He looked down under water with his wrinkled forehead.


    I was suffocating. I blinked three times as if it was going to sustain the choking in my chest. I was waiting for them to go away. but unluckily, they stayed and sat on the cliff while looking around. That made Zephyrus med his face.


    ¡°If you stay at my ce. I will create a tornado and I will let you drag it to anywhere it goes.¡± That was a threat from Zephyrus, but since he was Zephyrus, the joker, they were not afraid of him. Instead they joked back at him. It seemed that the guards really knew him.


    I closed my eyes. I could not breathe, if I could not grab air for another second, I might ck out. I could not handle this anymore. I could see that Pyro was so worried to me. He moved, going up, nning to show up, but I held his hand. I shook my head saying no. I knew that he would burn them if they saw us.


    Suddenly, I was not expecting what he did next. He cupped my cheek, came near to me and then kissed me. It was not kissing though, he was giving air to my mouth to make me gasp air. It was effective. I let myself drown with his lips. I wrapped my arms on his neck and fought his lips.


    This was more beautiful than the fairy tale in the movie at the city. I could feel the pumping of my heart, it was loud and reckless. I forgot that I was nude, I forgot about the guards and Zephyrus out there. I forgot that we were in danger the moment they caught us.


    The important thing is him.


    ¡°Enjoy!¡± We heard Zephyrus¡± footsteps going away. ¡°Thank you, Guards!¡±


    I was curious why Zephyrus was thanking them. Maybe he ckmailed us, guessing this would happen.


    ¡°Come on Seryo. Don¡¯t peep on them!¡± Those were thest words that we heard from him. So it was Seryo. The most trusted guard of Pyro.


    They were gone already, but it seemed like I did not want to stop the intimacy between me and Pyro. This was our third time kissing and it was the most memorable night of my life because it was a full moon, too.


    Gradually, we were moving up, but our kiss did not end. I was following every movement of his lips. He went to my upper lip, licked it and then went to my lower lip. I was doing the same thing. It was delicious. I was tasting the sweetest lips ever. He opened my mouth, asking permission for me to enter his tongue. I made my lips apart, giving him full ess. Our tongue explored at the mouth of each other. It was tasty. I think I would never get tired of kissing him even if my breath would disappear.

 Chapter 78

    FULL MOON VI


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Pyro¡¯s lips went to my cheek, moved up to my forehead and then kissed it. ¡°You, okay?¡± His voice was sweet.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty,¡± I said with just a low tone. I gasped a lot of air to sustain the shoring in my lungs.


    We stared at each other¡¯s faces for about a second. His arms wrapped around my waist. I prevented my eyes from looking at his handsome attractive face because the kiss was ying to my mind over and over again. My mother said if the man was kissing a woman with gentle, not harming, afraid of hurting her¡­ he has a heart with the lucky woman.


    Does Pyro have a heart for me?


    I looked down and scratched my forehead. ¡°Why did you¡­¡± My face blushed due to the embarrassment that was crawling to my body, ¡°kiss me?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to.¡± He scartched the peak of his nose as if he was shy, too. He held my hand, enveloped my arms on his neck. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the celebration.¡±


    I just nodded. He raised my hand, dragged it to his lips and kissed it while staring at my eyes. I could see that he was panting, trying to calm his breathe, but did not want me to notice it.


    ¡°I¡¯lle first. You can close your eyes or you can open it and gaze at my body.¡± A teasing grin formed on his lips.


    I prevented myself from smiling. I could feel the thrill in my chest. I knew how masculine his body was, but I should preveted myself from peeking.


    Crap.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go up. Aren¡¯t you closing your eyes?¡± The smirk was formed on his lips for the second time.


    I did not answer, if he was not Pyro I burstughing due to my bby mouth. I was not the old Fira who had an armalite mouth. When it came to him, the shyness was filling my body. Since we had mutual understanding. I was not sure if that was what they called it, but I think we had an understanding, that was why we were kissing like a couple.


    Am I right? Maybe I should ask someone who knows something about being in a rtionship?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I shut my eyes with matching covering it with my hand, but I could not prevent myself from peeping. That was so embarrassing. I could see only his back. I did not attempt to move my stare down.


    After a few seconds, I heard a loud howl which means that he was in his wolf form. I opend my eyes and saw his werewolf. It was looking up at the moon as if it was calling all the power in it. He turned his back on me.


    ¡°You can now change, Dearest.¡± I heard his thoughts. I nodded and then walked to the side of the river.


    I concentrated and in just a second, I was already possessing my wolf. I moved up, joining him at the cliff. He leaned his head on my body and rubbed it like two werewolves cuddling.


    We ran towards the Elemental Kingdom. I was shocked by how they celebrated the  fist shifting of some werewolves. They were dancing, drinking liquor,ughing and conversing. Some of them were in their wolf form, but many were in human form.


    ¡°King Pyro, where have you been?¡± Raiden was now wearing his king garment with his human form. He was looking down at Pyro, brushing his fur with his hand.


    ¡°Somewhere,¡± Pyro answered shortly.


    Raiden got down on his knees and whispered to Pyro. I could hear that no matter how low it was. ¡°King Arealdo is looking for you. There are some royals at tehe sacred dining area. You should meet them. Go to your room and changed clothes.¡±


    ¡°How about Fira?¡± Pyro stared at me.


    I moved my head up slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    He just nodded and then followed Raiden. I watched their figures until they disappeared. I looked around at everybody.. I saw my sister looking at the moon. I could feel her grief due to the mother¡¯s death.


    I ran towards the entrance of the Elemental Kingdom, went directly to the Omega Quarter. I changed in human form and grabbed my clothes. After that, I walked back to my sister.


    ¡°Eira.¡±


    She looked at me with a sad smile. ¡°Can we go to our mother?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    We walked to the grave of the Omegas. We brought down the flowers that we picked from the garden. The tears immediately welled up to my eyes. After a few seconds of preventing it from crawling, it still rolled to my cheek. I was sobbing so hard. The scene in my mind came back.


    ¡°If only I am a trained Beta, I must save her from the hunters.¡± I let the liquid streamed in my face.


    ¡°Shh. Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not your fault. Maybe her life is destined to end on that day. Everything happens for a reason. Did you forget about that?¡± Eira wiped the tears on my face using her finger. ¡°She loves us, no matter where she goes. She will stay in our hearts. Death or alive.¡±


    I had no words to say. I just sobbed and sobbed until the liquid in my eyes drained. I could still  remember herugh, smile, and lessons.


    My mother was teaching the fellow Omegas that was why my dream was to be a teacher like her even though it was prohibited for us to learn because we were low ranks.


    We sat in front of her grave and started to go back to the memory of the past.


    ¡°Rememberst Christmas together? We wereplete. I thought that happiness would not end. She was so excited to know the features of our wolves, but sadly it came tonight, but she didn¡¯t witness it. Even our father was not here.¡± The sadness in Eira¡¯s eyes could be seen.


    I held her cheek and leaned it on my shoulder. The memory of ourst Christmas came into my mind. Mom and Dad were excited to find a Christmas tree in the forest. We were d to organize it and put some silky balls that we just gathered from the outside. The star served us the peak of all. That was wonderful because that was the product of the family¡¯s love.


    ¡°I love you, Mom.¡± We both said while looking at her grave. I knew she could hear that no matter where she was.


    She is the best mother in the entire universe.


    We both looked at the brightness of the moon, imagining that our family was stillplete.

 Chapter 79

    PICK A KING


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I was looking at the Princess in front of me. She was smiling like an angel. We were sitting at the long table with the visitors from the Brave Wolves Kingdom. I already met this Princess because my father was a good friend of their family. I had no idea why they were here, but I thought it was because of the celebration of the King¡¯s Shifting.


    ¡°Your daughter is pretty. She grew up like her mother, King Patricio.¡± My father was looking at the youngdy. The amusement was in his eyes.


    Princess Ziraya smiled, the dimples from her cheek became visible. She had the most tantalizing eyes that I had ever seen. The nose was in perfect proportion. She had a small attractive round shaped face, blonde wavy long hair. She looked like an angel. I could say that she was more beautiful than Fira, but sorry, Fira had a special spot in my heart.


    Damn. Fira is the most gorgeous woman that I have met.


    ¡°Do you know my kings, Princess Ziraya?¡± King Arealdo first looked at Raiden. He looked away. Everyone was averting their looks becasue they would harm us. Since our father obviously liked Princess Ziraya, he would arrange a marriage if he wanted.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Princess Ziraya had the energy as Fira. ¡°My mother told me about the 5 sons of you, your highness. She was right! They¡¯re all handsome.¡± Her eyes looked at Zephyrus.


    For the first time, Zephyrus ignored her, he looked down as if he was not her type or maybe he had someone in his heart?


    Smells fishy.


    That was not Zephyrus if he would pass the beautiful youngdy like her. I think he was meeting someone from the city that was why he was always escaping. Raiden was just covering his absence.


    ¡°Do you want to marry one of them?¡±


    The silence filled the dining area. All of my brothers were looking down as if there was no frustrating scene happening in front of them. I just grabbed some meat and ten chewed it. I could not gulp it due to the tension. I was sure that Princess Ziraya would not choose me. I saw her eyes at Zephyrus, or maybe at Raiden, but Riden would not be included. Our father already gave her a queen. The Luna Queen of the Archimedes Kingdom.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good opportunity, your highness.¡± Princess Ziraya answered with matching big smile on her lips as if she had already chosen one of us.


    Definitely not me.


    But it still was bothering me because I had no idea what was running through her head. She should not pick me over my brothers.


    ¡°Later, after the dinner you¡¯re going to choose.¡± King Arealdo smiled at her as if that was easy for all of us. As if she was just going to choose what clothes to wear.


    After an hour of conversing about the kingdom, this was the time that the Princess would select the king she likes.


    Our father ordered us to fall in line in front of her. We were all standing with royalty and nobility. I was looking at Zephyrus, he was silent at the moment which was not his usual. Colden was not on good terms, he looked annoyed, not normal, too. Raiden was staring at her straightly as if his mind was hypnotizing her not to choose him. Hali was furrowing his eyebrows, looking bothered like all of us.


    I was just rxed. I was hoping that she would not want me to be her husband. I was not ready to rule the Fire pack. Although this was the reality. We all found a queen from another kingdom and then ruled our pack. The time had alreadye because of our iing birthday.


    I want to be with Fira now.


    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s time.¡± Queen Fiona moved up her two eyebrows with a big smile on her lips. She looked so happy for her one and only daughter.


    Princess Ziraya walked from me when I was standing in the first line because I was the oldest among all, next to me was Hali, Colden, Raiden, and Zephyrus. We stood ording to our ages.


    The Princess looked up to me due to my height being higher than her. She stared at my face and then down to my nose. ¡°I already know Pyro, he¡¯s boring ording to them because he doesn¡¯t like to talk.¡±


    ¡°Princess!¡± His father was trying to discipline the mouth of her daughter.


    ¡°Oh, King Patricio, that¡¯s fine. I like that she is being honest with my kings.¡± My father was ying kind again, but of course he was annoyed, I guessed.


    ¡°Apology, King Pyro.¡± King Patricio bowed his head to me. I just nodded. It was a good point for me to know that this Princess was turned off to me.


    She walked to Hali, gazed at her eyes. ¡°Hali? The Alpha King of Water?¡±


    Hali just gave her a small smile. ¡°Yeah. I want you to know that I¡¯m a savage in bed.¡±


    My brothers chuckled, except Raiden. Obviously he was not happy.


    ¡°Hali!¡± My father looked at her with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, father. I just gave the Princess a little information about myself. Isn¡¯t it bad?¡± Hali grinned at him. He always loved to tease our father.


    King Arealdo did not answer. He just gritted his teeth.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°King Water.¡± The Princess showed her the evil grin. ¡°I want you to know that I like that.¡± She touched Hali¡¯s chest and brought down her hands until his belly.


    Hali was not expecting that. He clenched his jaw. So mad at himself for saying that.


    The Princess passed him after a second of studying his face. She gazed at Colden, she was starstruck by his feature as if Colden had already grabbed her interest. ¡°Oh? King ice looks so good in my eyes. I can put him at the option.¡±


    King Ice smiled fakely. ¡°You¡¯ll not like my monster, Princess. You¡¯ll die early if you meet him.¡±


    Princess Zariya showed him that she was not afraid. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Colden raised his two finger, gesturing a peace sign on her, meaning he was saying sorry for not liking her.


    The Princess looked back at our father. ¡°I like him, King Arealdo. Kind and honest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well. You can select him. He has no queen yet.¡± king Arealdo nodded on her.


    ¡°Let me think of it.¡± She walked to Raiden. ¡°King Lightning! You know, King Arealdo? I have a big crush on him. He is smart and handsome.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, Princess. I already have a queen.¡± Raiden was confident by saying those things to her.


    Princess Zariya tilted her head. She tiptoed and whispered in his ear. ¡°I can steal you if I want.¡±


    That made our mouths barely open. Her angelic face was not suited to her attitude. She seemed naughty and bad.


    Sheughed so hard as she watched the expression of King Lightning. I could see the strong dislike on his face and worry at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding!¡± Sheughed again that echoed to the whole ce.


    ¡°Sorry, my daughter is a joker.¡± King Patricio chuckled.


    After King Lightning, she walked slowly in front of Zephyrus. A big beautiful smile formed on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pick me. I love s*xting a lot. You can¡¯t walk every single day if I became your husband. I will teach you different position-¡±


    ¡°King Wind!¡± Our father immediately walked towards them and then bowed to the Princess. ¡°Apology, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine.¡± Princess Ziraya gave him a huge beautiful smile. ¡°Actually. I already made my decision.¡±


    Zephyrus widened her eyes. We all gasped for air to let out the condensing tension between our bodies.


    ¡°Who do you want to be your king, Daughter?¡± Queen Fiona nodded her head as if she was supporting her daughter whoever she chose.


    The Princess went closer to Zephyrus. Face to face. Only a little inch. The evil grin formed again in her lips. ¡°My king would be¡­¡±


    She pinched Zephyrus nose and then continued talking. ¡°Pyro. The Alpha King of Fire.¡±

 Chapter 80

    FIRA¡¯S FATHER


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I did not move or say anything. It was not good for me and Fira, but this was my destiny. A king¡¯s duty and responsibility.


    My brothers stared at me with worry in their eyes. I kept my mouth when my father tapped my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve got a good choice. My son is kind and smart, too. He is a great fighter. Congrattions.¡±


    I stared at her face and then burst a word in a low tone. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I just feel like it¡¯s you.¡±


    I shut my mouth again. I just bowed my head. ¡°My pleasure, your majesty.¡±


    Even if I did not want to. I had no choice. A king is always a king. In his mouth, action and


    rules. I should obey the terms of the Elemental Kingdom.


    When my eyes met Zephyrus he was looking at me with annoyance in his face. I was not sure what made him annoyed. Then I realized he was one of Fira¡¯s friends. Maybe he was thinking about her. Fira knew about being a king. She would not be shocked if the news went to her.


    ¡°Is that okay to you, King Patricio and Queen Fiona, that Pyro would take the court next week? There¡¯s some preparation that he needs to do,¡± King Arealdo said.


    ¡°No problem, your highness,¡± King Patricio answered.


    ¡°Anyway, We¡¯re going to guide you to the Dungeon where the people sinned are located.¡± King Arealdo offered his hand to the Princess. ¡°I heard that Princess Ziraya loves to see the Dungeon, checking the criminal.¡±


    ¡°Yes. She is so curious how they do such a thing so that would be a good experience for her,¡± King Patrcio answered.


    King Arealdo gazed at me as if he was trying to say what should I do to the Princess? I stared back at him before I offered my hand on the Princess. She was grinning from ear to ear when she grabbed my hand and wrapped it into my upper arm, acting like cuddling which made me awkward.


    How¡¯s Fira anyway? I want to go back to her.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re thinking deeply?¡± She pinched my upper arm.


    I sealed my mouth. I did not want to talk with strangers. But she would not be a stranger after a week. Courting days are waving and that would be difficult for me.


    Difficult for Fira.


    I had no idea why I was thinking about her and her feelings. When I was young, I was just thinking of marrying whoever chose to be my queen. I was not minding loving someone. Or even crazily fall in love with a woman. I admitted to myself that Fira attracts me.


    She¡¯s the first.


    Do I love her? Or like her? Then why the damn I was kissing her? Why can¡¯t I take one day of not seeing her? Why was I livid to know that he has a crush on Janus?


    Speaking of Janus, I was looking for him. I left him at the riverside during the day of our challenge. I ran to call the doctor, but when I came back he was not there. I had no idea who got him or where he went. He was not breathing that time.


    I got back to my senses when I heard the exnation of King Arealdo. There were humans that were caught trespassing at the Elemental Kingdom. They would be jailed here until they died. That was not too harsh because the other kingdom was hanging them at the tree after seeing their ground.


    ¡°King Pyro, have you remembered me?¡± Suddenly the Princess brought our childhood. ¡°I always wanted to y with you when we were young, but you don¡¯t like to be friends with me.¡±


    I just looked at her and then went back straight to the front. The Brave Wolves Kingdom was near the Fire Pack, that was why she was always seeing me there, but I used to ignore her. My father would just kill whoever my friend was. I was not glimcing on her because I was thinking that she was just an ordinary wolf. Only to find out that she was a Princess.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Until now you¡¯re snobbing me? You¡¯re rude.¡± She was pouting her lips while stomping hardly at the ground, walking with her hips swaying. The royal was in her action.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess. You need to try hard to make him talk so if I were you. Find a king in a different kingdom.¡± Zephyrus was murmuring softly, being careful not to hear from our father.


    ¡°Really? Honestly, I want a king like him. Whatever you say¡­ still my king would be Pyro.¡±


    ¡°Good luck then.¡± Hali said while raising his two eyebrows and folding his arms on his chest.


    They were trying their best to make her change her mind. I would not do the same thing because I was aware of the culture of the Elemental Kingdom, marrying the Princess of the Brave Wolves Kingdom also means alliance. Making the Kingdom strong and free from attacking other invaders.


    We walked to the Dungeon, seeing the sinners. Sometimes I was pitying them because they only gave them food once in a day. They should save it for the whole day. The clothes were just thin and dirty. It was dark here and there was no water. No things that would make them do except lying, rolling and looking at the steel. Thepartment was also small. If I were them, I lose my sanity with just a week of staying,


    ¡°These rows are the thieves section. They are wolves that steal from the kingdom. One of these are him.¡± King Arealdo pointed at the man who was lying on the floor. His white shirt was dirty. I could smell the bad scent of him.


    ¡°What did he steal?¡± Princess Ziraya became interested.


    ¡°The crown. He wants it because it¡¯s gold. He was also a miner before.¡± King Arealdo exined. They moved closer to the railings.


    ¡°You should cut his hands, King Arealdo.¡± The Princess suggested.


    Now, I knew why she wanted to be in Dungeon. That was because she liked torturing the sinners.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name? He looks familiar.¡± Raiden observing the man¡¯s back. The man faced us with his sad expression.


    I was stuck to where I was standing when I saw his face. He looks like¡­


    My body could not move when I heard what my father said.


    ¡°Eyrom.¡±

 Chapter 81

    DISASTER


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was excited to bring the hot chocte to the room of King Fire. I was about to knock when I heard someone talking inside. My smile faded as I realized what the conversation was all about. It was Zephyrus and Pyro, they seemed arguing.


    ¡°F*ck! Yeah I love f*cking random girls, but when I loved the girl I would not not be f*ck up like you! Why do you agree with marriage? Then what are you going to do with Fira? Dumb her?¡± I could feel the anger of Zephyrus. He was a happy king like I always described, but at this time¡­ he was so angry.


    What are they talking about? Why is my name included?


    ¡°I don¡¯t love her! I¡¯m a king, Zephyrus. I should  serve the kingdom ording to my duty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a martyr. You have a choice, but you choose to be silent.¡±


    I don¡¯t love her? Me?


    My grip at the cup of chocte tightened. My heart was suffering from the ache that I had no clue where it came from. At the beginning, I was aware that he was a king and I was just an omega. I should not be shocked by the revtion.


    He does not love me? Then fine. But my heart was ripping into small pieces? Why is my chest acting weird?


    ¡°You¡¯re a dumbass when ites to women. Why are you so concerned about her?¡± My chest was full of disbelief. My brain was not absorbing what Pyro was saying to Zephyrus.


    Is he the Pyro I knew? It felt like he was a different man.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, Pyro. How can you say that to me when the topic is you and Fira? Well¡­ wanna know? Because¡­ I love Fira!¡±


    The cup of chocte slipped from my hand. My eyes were widening as I saw that it was spreading around the floor. I immediately got down and tried to dry it with my hand. I was panicking, that was why I did not know what to do.


    My body froze as the door burst open. Zephyrus and Pyro were looking down on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your majesty.¡± I could not fight their stare on me. I was just looking down. Zephyrus helped me to clean the mess. He grabbed a tissue from the inside and then wiped the liquid. ¡°Be careful next time.¡±


    Pyro just standing at the door, looking at us with no emotion in his face. I felt like the old Pyro came back. The one who did not talk and was unreadable.


    What happened to him? Is there something wrong?


    I wanted to ask, but it seemed like the scare to my heart for the royalty came back. This man was different. He was not my friend or the king who kissed me three times. Or the Pyro who was always kind and gentle to me so I kept my mouth shut as I was cleaning.


    In an instant, the lines of Zephyrus popped up in my mind. He was saying that he loved me? Was that a joke or he was just tripping around again like he always did.


    ¡°Fira?¡±


    I got back to my senses when Zephyrus called me. I blinked three times and stared at his face for so long.


    ¡°Yeah, I know that I¡¯m handsome. Don¡¯t gaze at me like that.¡± Zephyrus chuckled as he grabbed my hand and wiped it with the table napkin.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± I was not smiling or having a glimpse of him when I stood up and turned my back. I did not look at Pyro even though I knew that his presence was on the entrance of his room.


    Crap. Why do I expect that King Fire would have feelings for me? Or he would possibly like me when in fact, that would not happen even in dream.


    Those kisses were just nothing. Everyone was kissing when they liked. It was not that big of a deal. By thinking like that, I did not notice that there was a liquid rolling in my cheek. I was like a crazy woman who was sobbing while walking in the hallway. I looked down so people would not notice that I was crying.


    The happy memories of me and him reyed into my mind that made my heart choke and ached. Last night, we were so happy on the arm of each other. We ughed, smiled and talked  as if we were lovers. In the blink of an eye, it changed.


    I was drowned in my thinking that I had not noticed that there was a woman walking towards my direction. I bumped into her, the chocte stained her long gown. I was about to look up to know who she was. I was surprised when a palmnded on my cheek. That was so painful. I could feel the stinging sensation, the cause of her p.


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot! Look at your way!¡± She was gritting her teeth as she looked at me sharply.


    I just looked down. She was a royal, her dress was exposing her rank. She was not wearing a uniform of a beta or omega. She was in a blue bubble waist gown with her hair fixed like a princess.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your majesty.¡± That was the second time that I was saying that word for today. Her p was nothingpared to the pain in my chest now. That was really fine even though my cheek was red and it felt burning.


    The Princess was about to p me again when a hand held her wrist, prohibiting her. ¡°You¡¯re not yet the queen of the Fire Pack. You¡¯re not allowed to hurt anyone from the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    My body was stuck to where I was standing. I could not believe that Colden was in front of me, saving me from this Princess.


    ¡°King Ice.¡± One eyebrow of the Princess moved up and the smirk formed on her lips. She stared at my face with a sharp evil look in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s an omega. Unimportant.¡±


    ¡°Every person in this kingdom is important. The organization would not run without the role of one another. It functions as one.¡±


    We all looked at the Princess¡¯ back, it was now Raiden who spoke. He was with Hali to his side.


    ¡°Friendly suggestion.¡± Hali folded his arms on his chest. ¡°If you want King Fire to marry you. Leave her alone.¡±


    My mouth barely opened as I stared at Hali¡¯s eyes. I heard it right. This Princess in front of me would be the King Fire¡¯s Queen. It made sense why he was acting strange to me. Why he was saying those things was just because he would go far from me because he would have a wife.


    That¡¯s so sad.


    the thrill showed in the face of the Princess, the smirk became evil as she looked at me. She observed my face down to my chest, waist and then feet. ¡°You¡¯re pretty for an omega.¡± She moved closer to me, she was ying with her hair. She went to my ear and whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll ruin you.¡±


    I automatically moved backward when I heard her voice. She acted as if she said nothing to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, Garbage?¡± She talked rudely as she raised her two eyebrows waiting for my answer.


    ¡°Call her garbage again. I will put you in the trash.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Another shocking moment again when I heard King Fire at my back. He moved closer to me and then stared at my face. He gritted his teeth when he saw the mark of a palm to my cheek.


    ¡°Did you p her?¡± His voice was just in a low tone. He was not threatening her, just asking and was expecting to say no to him. He got no response. Instead the Princess gave her a yful smile as if she was teasing him.


    ¡°Did. You. p. Her!¡± His angry voice echoed in the hallway that made the kings rmed. They immediately ran towards Pyro and guarded him. Trying to calm him down. ¡°Guards! Give her-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Raiden grabbed his shoulder and dragged him away to the Princess. Raiden removed his hand when he felt that Pyro was burning. Suddenly, he caused a huge fire in his body.


    ¡°Crap!¡± I ran towards Pyro and hugged him so tight, ¡°Rx, Dearest. Rx. I¡¯m okay. Look at me.¡± I cupped his cheek and said everything to make him look at me. ¡°Dearest, it¡¯s me Fira. Look. I¡¯m good. No pain. Promise!¡± I raised my hand and then held his hand, massaged it in a second. I was just curious why I could not feel the burning sensation even though he was ming in fire at the moment.


    Maybe because of the symbol in my wrist?


    It was not working. Pyro¡¯s eyes were still in mes. I buried my head on his chest and wrapped my hand on his  waist. ¡°Did you remember our first date? I am so happy that day and until now if thates in my mind¡­ the smile never faded.¡±


    In an instant, the fire became low until it finally disappeared. I felt his embrace in my small body. He rested his face on my shoulder and tightened his hug. I closed my eyes while feeling the warmth in his body. When I opened it, I saw the giggling expression of  the Princess.


    I know this will be the start of a disaster in my life.

 Chapter 82

    THE KINGS¡¯ PLAN A


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    In the middle of our hug, Zephyrus removed our arms. ¡°Great job. You showed your rtionship to the Princess. You think she¡¯ll not mess up Fira¡¯s life?¡±


    The princess was not there. She probably walked out when she saw the scene. Hali was tsking while he was shaking his head from left to right. Raiden had no expression, he was holding his burned hand because of Pyro. Colden was sighing. I was amazed by the friendship and the love that they had for each other, especially the support. They were working together.


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Colden asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Raiden said. He was still handsome with his wincing when he was rotating his hand. ¡°Pyro can still marry her and create a child with her. ¡±


    The sadness formed in my face. Yeah, who am I to prevent it? He is a king after all.


    ¡°Then how about Fira?¡± Zephyrus kept minding me when in fact. That was not a problem for me.


    The royal destined to be a royal. They will only marry each other and rule the kingdom together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make this easy, Raiden. Pyro loves Fira. Fira loves Pyro,¡± Hali said as if he was so sure of what he was saying.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Pyro and I said simultaneously.


    ¡°I¡­ I-sorry, your majesty. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I was looking for the correct word to say, but nothing came out. I was unsure about loving Pyro. Maybe I liked her, but not love. I was messed up. Right now!


    Crap.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love her either.¡± Pyro was averting his look to his brother.


    ¡°I like the scenes! The omega and king denial!¡± Zephyrusughed out loud. Hisugh was radiating to whoever heard it. That was why the kings chuckled, too. ¡°Is that not love? Kissing under the moonlight?¡± Zephyrus continued teasing us.


    Pyro bit his lips. I could see that his eyes were smiling.


    ¡°Date on freedom day?¡± Hali rode the tease of Zephyrus.


    ¡°Hug as if there¡¯s no tomorrow?¡± I would not expect that Raiden would join them.


    ¡°Call her garbage again. I will put you in the trash,¡± Colden imitated how serious the face of Pyro was while saying those lines. Theyughed so hard as my faces became super bright red while Pyro was looking at them sharply.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Pyro turned his back on us and then walked away.


    ¡°Hey, King Fire! Don¡¯t you want to bring Fira in your room? Enjoy the days when you¡¯re not yet married!¡± Zephyrus chuckled so bad as he covered his mouth cutely. I thought he loved me?


    Zephyrus stared at me and then smirked. ¡°I was thinking of making Pyro jealous by saying I love you. I thought it would work. I¡¯m not a good actor. He doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± Heughed again as he wrapped his arm on my shoulder.


    ¡°I think Zephyrus will have no arms tomorrow if Pyro sees it enveloping Fira¡¯s shoulder.¡± Hali grinned at him.


    Zephyrus just winked on him. ¡°King Fire should not marry that witch. I don¡¯t like her.¡± I was shocked by how King Wind said that bluntly, not covering his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like a child, Zephyrus. Don¡¯t say that to her.¡± Raiden bncing his mouth. In one stare, I would think that Raiden was the oldest because of his maturity.


    Hali moved closer to me. ¡°Look at my eyes, Fira.¡±


    I stared at his eyes with full confusion in my face. ¡°Yes, your majesty?¡±


    ¡°You need to fight. No matter what.¡± Hali held my shoulders. ¡°You need to kill if necessary. In this world, the fighter is the only survivor.¡±


    His words gave strength to my whole system. My smooth stare became re with determination.


    Is this the time that I will say that I can fight for my loved ones?


    ¡°You love him. Maybe you don¡¯t realize, but it¡¯s in your heart.¡± Raiden interrupted. He nodded to me saying that he would support me in all ways to my battle.


    ¡°See you at 10 pm. At the Riverside,¡± Hali said in a low tone.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, your majesty?¡±


    ¡°Hali. That¡¯s my name.¡± He did not answer my question. He just turned his back instead.


    Zephyrus went in front of me. ¡°The predictor said that there will be a lot of people who will die if the Alpha King of Fire married the wrong Queen.¡±


    I shook my head. It took me a second to absorb what he was putting into my mind. ¡°I¡¯m not a queen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you can be a queen in Pyro¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°You can be a Queen of Omega.¡± Colden walked towards us.


    ¡°There¡¯s been no queen since the 90¡¯s, but I read in the book that there will be a possibility the Elemental Kingdom would have a Princess of Omega and then eventually bebeled up into a Queen.¡±  Raiden gave us the full information. ¡®When you marry one of the kings.¡±


    I was startled. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s not true that the Omega can¡¯t move up in rank?¡± Since I was young that was the only knowledge in my head even my mother did not know about it. I was grateful that Raiden had full ess to the Elemental KIngdom data, files and books. ¡°Since I saw you with Pyro, I studied about the situation. It was not true that I was getting anything easy for the two of you. I was just doing this to help you.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± I looked at my side and then my eyes went back to Raiden. ¡°How can I be an Omega Princess?¡±


    ¡°Be a fighter. Next year would be the Anniversary Celebration of the Elemental Kingdom. That¡¯s the 500th Anniversary. That would be your chance. The Kingdom would have a game for the Battle of the True Queen. If you win, you will be the Queen.¡± Raiden continued the exnation.


    I was surprised. It took me another blow of air as I responded. ¡°How does it work?¡±


    ¡°Kill your fellow yers. One can only survive.¡±


    My jaw literally dropped. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°That¡¯s the rule. They¡¯ll not force everyone to join. When they decided to be part of it. They¡¯ll be expecting that they¡¯ll die or survive. Some are greedy in power.¡± Raiden was so serious as he said that. It seemed that he studied it so hard. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Hali will train you.¡±


    ¡°And Hali will break your bones until you die.¡± Zephyrus was grinning teasingly. I knew that was just a joke, but half of it was true. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you the best medicine for muscle pain.¡± Heughed again as if that was the only thing that he could help me with.


    ¡°Fira, don¡¯t say this to King Fire. The training will be so difficult. Hali will not promise not to hurt you.¡± Colden added as he raised his two fingers, gesturing a peace sign. ¡°Advance sorry for that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s n A,¡± Raiden seriously said.


    ¡°Crap! So there¡¯s still n B?¡±

 Chapter 83

    FIRST TRAINING


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was sneaking on Eira when the night came. The Omega Quarter was so dark when I peeped in the hallway. I looked back again at my sister who was deeply sleeping. I locked the door as I walked to the long dim way.


    I almost had a heart attack when I saw the guard walking towards my direction. I ran as fast as I could to hide at the back of the wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty until 6 AM. I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± The two guards were conversing while they were holding the sword at their side.


    ¡°Me, too. Tomorrow I¡¯ll be on morning duty.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your wife? When will she give birth to your first baby?¡±


    ¡°December. I¡¯m so nervous and at the same time happy. I can finally see my child.¡±


    By hearing their conversation, the sadness filled my chest. I remembered my father.


    Did he feel the same way when me and Eira were born?


    I pushed those thoughts at the back of my mind and continued walking. I was moving left and right, up and down while stepping on the stairs.


    When I got down, I almost jumped when someone pointed an unknown thing at the back of my head.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯ve no bad intentions. I just want to take some fresh air from the outside. Please-¡± I stopped when I heard the loud sound ofughter of Zephyrus.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re bad, King Wind.¡±


    He chuckled on me before he guided me to follow him. ¡°I brought you a bottle of water.¡± He showed me his small eyes with a huge smile. He raised his bottle and handed it to me.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll only pick you and then leave you at Hali. I¡¯ve got important things to do.¡± He covered his mouth and then whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the city.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you going to do there?¡± I whispered back. When it came to Zephyrus, I was not scared or answered him ording to the level of our ranks. We seemed to be good friends. Though we were.


    ¡°F*ck my woman.¡±


    I blushed as he said those words bluntly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you not shy saying that?¡±


    ¡°To whom? To you? Fira, we¡¯re old. And I¡¯m not shy because I treated you as my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    We had a lot of conversations while walking in the forest, going to our meet up ce. When we arrived, I saw Hali was sitting on the cliff. He was hanging his feet and he was staring at the arnis. ¡°You¡¯rete, Fira.¡±


    I bowed to him. ¡°Sorry, your majesty. I can¡¯t get the timing to escape to my sister.¡±


    ¡°Hali.¡±he corrected.


    Zephyrus nodded to me and then smiled. He left me with Hali. It was the most awkward moment because he was not my close among those kings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± He looked at me with no emotion. ¡°I want you to know that when ites to training, I¡¯m the most serious person. I¡¯m over working and I want you to do the same thing. We¡¯re not sure what¡¯s the capability of the Princess, she can order an assassin to fly an arrow to you. Bury you in the ground without getting executed.¡±


    He blew a loud sigh. ¡°If you know how to fight, she¡¯ll have difficulties.¡±


    I stared at him with full determination and strength. ¡°I will do yourmand, Hali.¡± It was hard for me to say his name. I was shy about that.


    He moved closer to me and then I could not expect what he did next. His palmnded on my cheek. The wrinkle formed on my forehead while holding my red burning cheek. The Princess pped me there and it was not healing.


    ¡°Is it painful?¡± He asked with a smirk on his lips as if he was teasing me. I had no idea what he was doing.


    I nodded and the tears immediately welled up in my eyes. ¡°Yes, Hali.¡±


    He gave me another p that made me sob. ¡°Is it painful?¡± This time his voice was thick, and brave.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The tears crawled all over my face. The stinging sensation was getting worse. My eyes widened as he pped me again, but this time it was so painful. That made me cry so hard.


    ¡°Is it painful?¡± He emphasized that question.


    Think, Fira. He wants something. He wants to hear an answer.


    I stared at his face. I fought his gaze and showed him the sharp look. I wiped the tears with recklessness. ¡°No, Hali.¡±


    ¡°Repeat.¡± Hemanded as he handed me the arnis.


    ¡°No, Hali!¡± I shouted with full of anger at him. How dare he? He pped me so hard and wanted to hear that it did not hurt me. He was a king, strong and powerful. Of course, it hurt me so bad.


    Crap! He is more cruel than King Arealdo.


    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking that I¡¯m strong enough to kill you. You¡¯re wrong. Zephyrus can beat me, especially Pyro. I¡¯m not that smart so all I¡¯ll teach you is how to be hard working.¡± He paused and glimpsed at my arnis. ¡°Use that. I won¡¯t teach you how to, but you need to gather your strategies. I¡¯m not good at techniques though.¡± He smirked.


    I was surprised when he ran quickly and hit me at the shoulder. He hit me again at the waist and to all of the parts that he could strike. It was hurting the hell out of me. I was just standing there, holding the arnis, and did not know how to use or what to do. He was bruising me so badly.


    ¡°Are you going to stand there forever?¡± He gave me another strong strike at the belly, that made me drop by my knee. My eyes widened when he was not finished, he was about to hit me again, but I was shocked when I raised my hand with arnis and defended myself. He hit me over and over again. I caught some of the strikes, but the others were hitting me. I was so tired while doing that with my body aching.


    ¡°Stand straight. The feet should not close.¡± Hemanded me. I followed what he said.


    Another surprise again when he moved to me and wrapped his arm on my waist. I did not think twice. He was disrespecting me. I did not like his touch on me.


    Only Pyro can do that!


    ¡°What the crap are you doing!¡± I was so mad at him to the point that I struck the arnis on his chest. He moved backward with a smirk on his lips.


    ¡°King Fire¡¯s girl knows how to react to a bastard.¡± A grin formed on his lips.


    I gritted my teeth, ran towards him and beat him with the arnis. I was so giggling that was why I gathered all the strength I had, kicking, punching and even biting him on the ear.


    ¡°Ouch! That¡¯s unnecessary!¡± He touched his ear and red at me. ¡°Really, Fira? Biting? We¡¯re not vampires!¡±

 Chapter 84

    KING FIRE¡¯S IMPRINTED MATE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°You¡¯re making me so livid! Why did you touch my waist!¡± My anger was not calming down. I ran again to attack him and kicked his balls.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± He bit his lips and was trying not to touch the middle part of his body. I saw the gritting of his teeth. He was dealing with so much pain right now. ¡°Good job.¡± He said in a low tone.


    I watched him with a smile on my lips. If only I could know like that, I must beat Carter when he tried to take advantage of me. If Carter goes closer to me again, I will do my best to fight without any hesitation or dread.


    Hali went up when he recovered. He sat on the big rock and put down the arnis. I was looking at him, waiting for hismand, but he said nothing. That was why I sat beside him.


    ¡°Your moves are good, but too weak,¡± he said in a  soft voice. ¡°Sorry for wrapping your waist. I¡¯m just trying to know your reaction. You react defensively to your body, that means you don¡¯t want others to touch you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Crap! Who¡¯ll be the woman who wants to be touched by different men?¡± I grabbed the bottle of water that Zephyrus brought me.


    ¡°The celebration of our birthday is tomorrow so you need to prepare for that. We don¡¯t need to overwork tonight.¡±


    I nodded with a smile on my lips. I stretched my hands, giving him the bottle of water. I was expecting him to ignore it or maybe not ept it because I already had saliva there, but I was wrong. He held it and drank straight.


    ¡°Kicking balls is one of the weaknesses of men, but don¡¯t do that to me. I¡¯m king, I need a seed to have a child,¡± he chuckled with the coolness he had. If Zephyrus was chuckling, it was cute, but when it was Hali, he was manly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, noted.¡± I looked up at the dark sky. There were a few stars and the moon was not there. The night was faded unlike when I and Pyro went here, the beauty was fully exposed.


    The silence filled the whole area. We were purely resting. They could still feel the panting, the fast beating of my heart due to exhaustion.


    ¡°Wanna know about n B?¡± He broke the silence. He held a small rock and threw it to the cliff. ¡°Even if Pyro will go far from us. That is better than staying here with his unhappiness.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I grabbed my shoulder as I felt the burning sensation in it. The ache was all over my body, especially my cheek. It was so painful, as if I needed herbs right now.


    ¡°Are you going with him anywhere? And live a happy normal life?¡±


    I opened my mouth. I was trying to say that I would think about that. I did not want to leave my sister and I could not still see my father. I was minding my family although I wanted to be with the King Fire for the rest of my life. There was a lot to consider


    ¡°The Battle of the Queen will take so long before it is held. You have no time so we are nning to take you and Pyro together to the city. You can live there peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Why is it such a big deal to all of you that me and Pyro are together?¡± My eyebrows formed waves. I was just curious why they were doing their best for the two of us when in fact, we both were not sure if we loved each other or just a simple infatuation.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± He grabbed my hand and showed me my wrist. ¡°He imprinted on you.¡±


    My eyes widened when I saw that the symbol of fire was obviously seen unlike before. I was not yet epting it so why the crap it had engraved deeply as if it did not want to go away?


    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. Really.¡± He emphasized the word really. He shook his head with disbelief and then spoke again. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be, but Pyro imprinted on you for you to live and he promised to the Fire element that he would never leave your side.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My mouth was barely opened with my eyes bigger. ¡°Wait. Crap! Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Better ask him.¡±


    ¡°Imprinted? That means, he put this on me? It¡¯s not an ident?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hali held another rock again and then threw it somewhere again. ¡°The Alpha King can only choose where to give the symbol.¡±


    ¡°But it says that he can give the symbol to anyone? As many as he can?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Hali bit his lips and then yed with his arnis, spinning around. ¡°The problem¡­ Pyro gives words that he can only mark one mate. He can¡¯t get back his curse to the fire element or else it can control him and the monster would be the master. That¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m only for him? Our bonding as a mate would not be changed?¡±


    ¡°Yup. You two are destined to be together. Whether you like it or not.¡±


    My brain was overloaded with information that he was feeding me. I closed my eyes and remembered our first meeting. King Fire seemed not to care about me that time. Maybe something happened, resulting in him granting the symbol to me. My mother died. My life was in danger, but I woke up after a day. I was pretty sure that I died, but when I opened my eyes, I was not so sure what really happened. I only remembered my savior, which was him. When I saw him again at the front yard of the Elemental Kingdom. I was unaware that he was the Alpha King of Fire and then the next day, I was assigned to him.


    Was it all something to do with him? Or the symbol? Or destiny?


    Crap. I don¡¯t want to think heavily.


    ¡°Fira,tely, the monster of the Fire is showing up because Pyro doesn¡¯t own you. You need to ept the symbol or else the Alpha King of Fire will lose himself. His wolf form can be as bad as we don¡¯t expect. You need to help him fight that evil.¡± He blew a loud sigh. ¡°Pyro is the strongest. He can control that since then, but when he gave his symbol to you. You are the only person who can calm it.¡±


    ¡°Why? Wait! I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re tied to him. His monster can only follow you. He dominates you.¡±


    In an instant, fear crawled all over my body. I thought that the King Fire would never harm me. Ever in my life.


    ¡°You need to prepare yourself for his owning. Pyro has no authority over it. He can hurt you without him knowing.¡± The worry filled Hali¡¯s eyes. ¡°I thought that the monster of Colden is the baddest among us all. Sh*t! Pyro¡¯s evil is the most.¡±


    ¡°That evil only wants me?¡± The fear was living in my chest. Pyro never was aggressive to me, but monsters could be.


    ¡°Only you. It won¡¯t satisfy.¡±


    ¡°Not Satisfy?¡± I gulped my saliva. I was not sure what was the meaning of that.


    ¡°It can get whatever it wants to you even if you have nothing to give.¡±

 Chapter 85

    HE IS MINE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    After the night with Hali, he brought me to the doctor first before I went to the Omega¡¯s Quarter for me to rest. He made sure that my cheek would not be as red as before. I slept tightly. I was super tired that night.


    When the morning came, everyone was so busy because of the celebration of the Alpha Kings¡¯ Birthday. I was in the kitchen with Cass. We were moving as fast as we could due to King Arealdo¡¯s order. There would be many visitors today from different packs and kingdoms.


    I saw Pyro in the hallway, but he did not react or say something. He was with Princess Ziraya. I heard her name from Cass, the Princess of the Brave Wolves Kingdom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that Princess.¡± Cass was murmuring as she washed the dishes and put it on the cab.


    ¡°You said the same thing as King Wind said.¡± I was in the sink beside her. We both doubled our action because of so much work that we needed to finish.


    ¡°Can you observe her? Yes! She looks like an angel, but inside¡­ she is evil. She always has a n. Bad n. The way she smirks means that she will be doing something worse.¡± Cass was rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Seriously? Why are you saying that?¡± I was just curious why she was so irritated with the Princess. It was obvious. She was giggling as if anytime soon, she would pull her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed! She ordered me to give her some juice in her room. She didn¡¯t drink it. She threw it on my uniform instead! Her reason was unbelievable! She just likes to annoy people because she is freaking bored!¡± While saying that her eyes were rolling and even the grip on the te was tightened.


    ¡°Crap! She¡¯s more mean than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Not just that. She keeps tailing King Fire¡¯s back! She is ying kind and then at the end of the day, the workers would be punished with the things that they didn¡¯t do.¡± I could see that her eyes were so mad as if it could burn everything it saw. ¡°I heard that the Introduction of ves would also be held today because that irritating Princess wants to know the sinners.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? Is that a bad idea that the ves would be showed to the whole kingdom during the Kings¡¯ Birthday?¡±


    The ves were on the Dungeon for so long. The rule of the kingdom, when they caught disobeying thews, they would be in jail and called as a ves. After they are introduced, they will serve the whole kingdom day and night. Whatever they order, even the Omega can demand something from them. They will be treated as trash and unworthy people. They would spend the rest of their life obeying everyone¡¯s request.


    ¡°Not a bad thing, not a good thing.¡± Cass gave me the rug. I held it and started to clean the mess at the table.


    ¡°Is there possibility that the ve would be out of very?¡± I could not understand why I was feeling nervous to know who these people were.


    ¡°Yes, if one of the kings agrees that he didn¡¯tmit mistakes. But¡­they need proof. Why are you curious?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I shook my head while wiping the small amount of dust on the table. ¡°I just want knowledge about that. Mom didn¡¯t talk about very.¡±


    ¡°Quick! The Kings will ramp at the red carpet! Everyone should be in the ceremony!¡± Saza was shouting. She looked at me with her one eyebrow up. ¡°Don¡¯t do something studpid today!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Yes, sure.¡± I smiled at her with my full teeth. Of course, I would not. This is the special day of the kings.


    ¡°What¡¯s your gift to King Fire?¡± Cass gazed at me with a beautiful smile. I looked down at my watch which was given by Pyro.


    ¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± I scratched my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± She tapped my shoulder and then went to my ear. ¡°A simple kiss will do.¡± Sheughed so hard as she passed me and then when I did not follow her, she grabbed my upper arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s see the handsome kings!¡±


    I was smiling so widely as we went to the hallway where the kings would walk. The sound of the flute could be heard, the signs that the celebration had started already. We were tip toeing because the people in front of us were taller. I just have a small peep of the view.


    King Arealdo was grateful as he looked at the people surrounding the hallway. It was more than we expected. The Elemental Kingdom opened for all the outsiders.


    I saw Zyphyrus, he was so handsome with the blue king garment. His right arm was stretched above the head while waving to all. ¡°Party people! Thank you foring!¡± He was so happy and energetic.


    Raiden seemed annoyed as he was peeping and then looking away with the girl beside Hali. I stared at the woman. She was so gorgeous with her white bubble waist gown, but her face was not happy. Even if her forehead was wrinkled, the beauty was on her. My eyes widened as I realized something.


    Crap! She¡¯s the Lost Luna Queen of Archimedes! Woah! Has Raiden seeded in his mission to bring back the Luna Queen?


    I could not recover from the shock immediately. I just got back to reality when I saw King Fire. His face was not wearing any emotion, but his iparable handsome cool look would be radiating to anyone. His mouth was sealed, he did not want to talk to anyone or even smile. I wanted to go run and hugged him. Then, I told him a happiest birthday, but it was so sad. I was not allowed to go with him.


    I could feel the twisting, stabbing and hurtful sensation in my chest when my eyes went down to his arm. Princess Ziraya¡¯s hand rolled on him as if she was saying to the world that King Fire is his.


    I gazed sharply at her happy face. I gritted my teeth as I said my thoughts in my head.


    She is a Princess, but I am King Fire¡¯s Queen. The symbol is the resemnce that the bonding between us is strong.


    He. Is. Mine.


    Mine alone.

 Chapter 86

    INTRODUCTION OF SLAVES


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Fira! Zephyrus is so handsome!¡± Cass was jumping so high as she was looking at him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I gave her a wide, but fake smile. I was not happy seeing the hand of the Princess was on Pyro.


    ¡°Please wee the Alpha Kings!¡± The speaker¡¯s voice was so loud as if it could ruin our eardrums.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, King Zephyrus!¡±


    ¡°Happy Birthday, King Raiden!¡±


    ¡°Happy Birthday, King Pyro!¡±


    ¡°Happy Birthday, King Colden!¡±


    ¡°Happy Birthday, King Hali!¡±


    The loud sound of their greetings echoed in the area. I was looking at Zephyrus, waving my hand and greeting him when suddenly, my eyes met King Fire¡¯s eyes. He had no emotion at all, his mouth was zipped. No n to talk. I just gave him a big wide beautiful gorgeous smile. I raised my wrist to show him my watch. He looked down to his watch and then went back to me. My forehead knitted as I observed how cold his expression was. He did not even smile or wave back at me. He just walked past everyone, continuing to step at the red carpet.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Even Cass was curious about how he reacted to me.


    ¡°I have no idea. Maybe he is just overwhelmed?¡±


    I watched him walking away from us. The crowd were still shouting and saying good wishes to them. I was only seeing the back of King Fire. Then suddenly, my world stopped moving when he faced his back and stared at my eyes as if he was trying to recognize me. His eyes looked down again to his watch and furrowed his eyebrow.


    Why is he acting strange? He looked at me with nothing in his eyes as if I was a stranger to him.


    ¡°Dearest¡­¡± I whispered as one tear dropped on my cheek. I was sure this time that he did not recognize me.


    Was he not? Or he was just pretending? I will sneak into his roomter and know everything.


    The celebration went well. The speeches of the kings could be heard by anyone. Theyst called Pyro for a speech. He went in front of the stage and held the microphone. He was looking around as if he was looking for something-someone, but he could not find it.


    When his eyes viewed me, he suddenly glued to me and then there was a furrow on his eyebrow again. A confusion was written on his face.


    The shout of the crowd echoed in the hall. They were greeting the Alpha King of Fire over and over again.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I was surprised when his speech was just two wordspared to the kings. It was just ¡®Thank you¡¯. Just saying his gratitude to people. I intertwined my hand while looking at him so intensely. I was asking what happened, but his eyes were just cold.


    I almost bruised my hands when he bent his body down and then kissed the cheek of Princess Ziraya. That also shocked the kings. They looked at me with knitted eyebrows, too.


    Zephyrus was having jaw dropped. If this was not a serious matter, I must have chuckled at the way he held his chin, not to literally fell it on the ground.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s witness the Introduction of ves!¡±


    My attention was not on the speaker, but to Pyro. He was talking to the Princess as if they were so close. They even do the holding hands while waiting for the next program.


    Zephyrus was looking at me with worry in his eyes. It was obvious that he was mad at his brother. Raiden was also not on good terms as he clenched his jaw, ring at Pyro. Hali was folding his arms while shaking his head. Colden was no emotion at all, but he was biting his lips.


    The ves went to the stages. The eggs flew on their bodies as the people were shouting and cursing them for being a sinner. Their hands were on the back, fused with rope and they had a chain on their necks.


    My eyes glued on the two men standing at the end. My mouth opened as I recognized that they were the hunters who killed my mother. I thought the other man was dead. I shot him with the gun. I was sure of that, but he did not die?


    The people became aggressive as they threw many eggs to their faces, chest, and body. I looked to my side when I felt that someone stood next to me. It was Saza.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupidity today.¡± She whispered in my ear.


    I could not understand why she kept repeating those lines to me. Maybe she was thinking that I would be hysterical seeing the hunters who killed my mother.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not,¡± I answered in a low tone.


    My eyes did not stop ring at those two men. Their big bodies before became thin. Maybe because of theck of food in the Dungeon.


    I looked at King Fire. My eyes slightly opened as the surprise crawled all over me. He was staring at me.


    I mouthed, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    That was because of bringing the hunters to the Dungeon to suffer for my mother¡¯s death. He never said anything, he just brought back his stare to Princess Ziraya. They were now sitting at the stage beside King Arealdo.


    ¡°Next batch of ves!¡± King Arealdomanded.


    The guards grabbed those men and then entered another batch of ves. The crowd became noisy again as they threw eggs to the sinners.


    My body stuck to where I was standing when my sister shouted. ¡°Dad!¡±


    She ran to the stage and then hugged one of the men. I immediately ran towards the stage, but there was no strength for me to climb up. My whole system filled with dread and worry as I confirmed that our father was included in the ves!


    The tears welled up on the side of my eyes when I stared at his dirty clothes, long mustaches and long hair. That was why we could not find him outside because he is inside the Dungeon!


    My sister was crying silently as she embraced our father. The guards immediately went towards her and then grabbed her arms.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! My father should not be here! He is not a bad person!¡± Eira was shouting to the guards.


    I could not move my body to defend her or my father. All of the braveness that Hali taught me came into vain, like the bubble. I could not stomp on the stage and joined my sister ¡®s protest because of Saza. Now I understand why she was repeating her words of threat to me.


    The guards held my sister¡¯s arms and dragged her away from our father.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I promised!¡± Dad said that as if we would not worry for him.


    I clenched my fist and gathered all my bravery. I was ready to stomp on the stage when someone held my hand.

 Chapter 87

    FIRA¡¯S LOVE FOR HIM


    The tears streamed in my face as I saw that Raiden was preventing me to go climb up.


    ¡°If you go up there, you¡¯ll be punished like your sister. She will get fifty shes and no one will treat her. You should be strong for your family.¡±


    I bit my lips as the pain filled my heart. I had no idea what came into my mind to bury my face on Raiden¡¯s chest and cried out loud. We immediately disappeared in front of the crowd as he ran so fast like lightning. In an instant, we avoided the people seeing me crying on his chest.


    When I looked up, we were in his room. I did not mind that. All I wanted was to cry and cry. I felt that Raiden caressed my hair. He was stroking my hair, but never hugged me.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my father toe. He¡¯s not going home. Now I know where he is. I don¡¯t want to witness what are they going to do with him.¡± I raised my hand and wrapped it to his waist. I knew that he was startled, but I had no one now. I need someone because the pain was too much to handle.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. Pyro will settle-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s ignoring me.¡± That made my sob getting louder. I was about to talk when the door mmed loudly.


    ¡°Great!¡± Raiden gently removed my hands on him. ¡°Sorry. I need to fix something.¡± He was looking at the door. I stared at it and all I could see was the white gown stuck on the door.


    Crap! The Luna Queen saw us! This is a disaster!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What a nice day! I hate this gown. I hate all of you! I hate you, Alpha King of Lightning!¡±


    I scratched my forehead as I heard the Queen shouting. Raiden shook his head and rushed to go to her. He helped her to remove the gown in the door. I thought that she was peeping on us and when she was about to walk away the gown was stuck.


    ¡°No, I can do this!  Go back to your woman!¡± She was so mad at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s just my friend. Are you jealous now?¡±


    ¡°No! In your dreams!¡±


    I scratched the peak of my nose when I heard the gown ripping.


    Crap! What¡¯s happening out there? This is all my fault!


    ¡°There. No gown. You look so sexy, Queen.¡±


    ¡°yboy!¡±


    I heard a kick to the chest. I was thinking that the Luna Queen kicked him.


    ¡°Can you just listen to me, Adhira? Can you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    I heard loud footsteps, going away from the room.


    Crap. They fight because of me? Bad, Fira.


    I stayed in the room for about a minute, waiting for the King Lightning toe back, but it was already an hour. I slowly opened the door and peeped outside. When I saw that no one was there, I moved out of the room.


    Suddenly, I was bumped to the big stony chest, the reason why my face was resting on his chest. I looked at him. I wanted to run when I saw that it was Pyro. But instead of going away, I smiled at him with my small eyes.


    ¡°Pyro! Happiest Birthday!¡±


    His eyebrows knitted. The frown was written in his face. ¡°What are you doing at Raiden¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°He brought me there tofort me.¡± I was stuttering while exining to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not invading his room?¡±


    I was shocked at his words. I stared at his face for a second. There was no emotion at all except the waves of his eyebrow.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He shut his mouth. He just passed me by and then walked as if we did not talk. I followed him until he arrived at his room. He sat on the bed and removed his shoes. He noticed that I was on his back and that was why he faced me.


    ¡°What?¡± His two eyebrows went up. ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°Did you see my father? He¡¯s in the Introduction of ves. I¡¯m seeking a help to you. Is there anything that you can do to make him out of the-¡±


    ¡°Nothing. So whoever you are. Go out of my room because I¡¯m so tired of today¡¯s activity.¡±


    My lips parted. I shook my head while staring at him. I did not believe what was happening. I watched him fix his pillow into afortable position. He was about toy when he saw that I was still standing near the bed.


    ¡°I said go out. Can you hear me?¡±


    The only response of mine was the sound of my sob. I was crying so bad due to the choking of my chest and the painful feeling that was scattering around me. He could not remember me? What was happening?


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He looked down at my uniform. ¡°Omega?¡±


    ¡°What game are you ying?¡± I could not talk normally. My throat was blocked. The tears were getting more and more severe.


    First, my father is in the ves. Second, he can¡¯t remember me.


    ¡°You¡¯re disrespecting me.¡± His face became strong. He showed me the authority he was.


    ¡°Dearest¡­¡± I whispered as the plea was in my eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Dearest? What are you talking about, Omega?¡± The confusion was in his face. ¡°Why are you calling me that endearment?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I answered. I could not prohibit myself from crying. The pain was getting severe in my chest. ¡°You¡¯re the one who called me Dearest.¡±


    His eyebrow formed a wave, the sign of messing up his brain just to remember, but when nothing came out. He continued organizing the pillow. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, Omega. Just go out of my room.¡±


    I wiped the tears using the back of my hand and then sat next to him. ¡°Can you y piano for me?¡±


    I was trying not to force him. I could see that he was having difficulties. He kept looking and looking at my watch that was the same as his. ¡°I don¡¯t y piano.¡±


    ¡°You are ying piano again because of me.¡± I bit my lips to avoid the loud sound of my sobs.


    I froze when he raised his hand and removed the tears in my eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t really remember you but¡­¡± He grabbed my hand and looked at my watch. ¡°Where did you get this? We have the same.¡±


    A sad smile formed on my lips. ¡°You bought this at the mall during our first date.¡±


    ¡°Date?¡± His expression showed me that he had no idea about that. ¡°I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand, either. You¡¯re acting strange, my king.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He put his right hand to his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t like talking, but you make me talk. Well¡­ sorry, Omega. I have no idea who you are. Maybe we just met before?¡±


    I looked down and gritted my teeth. What did the Princesss do to you?


    If she thinks that she can get Pyro away from me by clearing his memories with me. She is wrong. I will fight for this even if I die!


    I grabbed plenty of air, gathering all the energy in my body, making myself strong for whatever I will do.


    A smile formed on my lips as he stared at me with his ck expresion. I showed him my wrist. ¡°I¡¯m your mate, King Fire.¡±


    His eyes widened as he stared at my wrist. ¡°How does it happen?¡±


    I moved closer and closer. I cupped his cheek and kissed the peak of his nose that made him surprise, but he did not push me away. ¡°Happiest Birthday Dearest.¡±


    I held the hem of my clothes, showed him my upper body, cupped his cheek again for the second time and kissed him with all my heart and affection.

 Chapter 88

    THE MONSTER OF THE ELEMENT FIRE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    My lips were mmed to him while my arms were wrapped on him. I was expecting him to push me away, but he did not do it. He kissed me back instead. His lips went to my upper lips, stayed there, feeling how it tasted and went to my lower lips, sipping it as if that was the most delicious thing that he could taste. I could see that his eyes were closed. Perhaps he did not know me, but his heart could recognize me.


    My eyes widened, when he held my waist and slowlyid me on the bed. He went to my top and did not stop kissing me. His hands touched my curves, up and down. Then suddenly, he stopped and looked at my face.


    ¡°Did I know you?¡±


    I held his cheeks and kissed the peak of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m Fira, from the family of Hayes. The Omega-your omega. I¡¯m your mate. I¡¯m your dearest.¡± I held his wrist, showed him both wrists which had a watch wrapped on it and then removed it.


    He was staring intensely at our wrist, the same symbol of fire. ¡°You imprinted this on me, but I never yet epted it.¡±


    He touched the symbol using his index finger. ¡°Fire¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fire. Your symbol, your mate.¡± I pressed my lips on his cheek. ¡°I have a present for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± A smile formed on his lips even though the confusion was still on his face. It was obvious that he was looking for me inside his head, but no matter what he did, it did not show.


    He used his index finger to touch my forehead down to my nose and lips. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± My hands were enveloping his nape while he was still on the top of me. I was not shy that I only had a bra on. He saw it before.


    What¡¯s the purpose of hiding it?


    ¡°What¡¯s your present?¡±


    I closed my eyes and grabbed plenty of air before I spoke. I could feel the nervousness that was living inside my chest. ¡°I¡­¡± I gulped my saliva to ease the blockage in my throat. ¡°I, Fira Hayes¡­ epting the symbol of fire. I¡¯m willing to give my mind, body, and soul to my mate, the Alpha King of Fire, Pyro Aiker.¡±


    I gave him a full radiating smile. I closed my eyes as I felt the burning sensation in my wrist. It was creating a red orange me.


    Pyro was shocked, watching the fire in our wrists exchanging power, giving strength, switching me.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember you?¡± Pyro¡¯s forehead was knitted as he was amazed by the small fireworks-like structure produced by our body and going up in the air.


    ¡°Maybe something happened?¡± I rested my face on his chest. Then suddenly, I moved away when I felt the highest temperature of his body. It had a scorching feeling to me. That was why I moved away from him.


    What¡¯s happening? When he was like this, I was the only one who could not feel the burning, but now, I was affected.


    I stood up from the bed and let the fire in his body created a huge me. Good thing that the bed was not zing.


    I waited for another second, watching him, gritting his teeth while his hands were clenching.


    ¡°Pyro¡­ are you okay?¡± I was about to move closer to me, but my mouth opened as he looked at me. Even his eyes had a me.


    ¡°Don¡¯te closer!¡±


    I blinked three times as I realized that he was controlling the fire by doing a muscle contraction. ¡°Get out of this room! Now!¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave you like this. What¡¯s happe-¡±


    ¡°I said¡­ get out!¡±


    My body trembled as I heard how loud it was, how scary, how powerful.


    Is this the monster that Hali is talking about?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The me started to burn the bed. I was worried. He loved his room so badly. He would be very sad if he saw it burning when he was in the right state.


    ¡°Dearest?¡± I stepped one, then stopped when I saw how sharp his eyes were.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t get out. This monster will own you! I can¡¯t-ahh!¡± He looked up, opened arms and gave his all to the element.


    I did not want to see Pyro like this. It was obvious that he was dealing with the most painful sensation ever. I thought having a power would be awesome, but Pyro was the proof that it would never be called lucky or amazing. It had consequences and that would be the reason why he was cursing the power in him.


    I was sobbing silently while he was giggling in pain. He was trying everything that he could, not to move closer to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I sniffed three times to not flow the mucus in my nose. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯m always here. I¡¯ll never leave you. I¡¯ll be with you¡­ forever.¡±


    I removed the tears using my thumb. ¡°I¡¯m Fira Hayes. The property of Alpha King of Fire! I¡¯m yours and always be yours!¡±


    After those words, I ran towards him, hugged him so tight even though I was burning like hell. The tears never left my eyes, it continued to flow like a river.


    When Pyro embraced his arms on my small body, the fire lowered and lowered until it disappeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re only mine.¡± He whispered in my ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m only yours.¡± I tightened my hug on him. I felt his hands unhooking my bra. I closed my eyes tightly as he started to own my lips.


    I was not shocked when the Pyro in front of me was not the gentle man that I had met.


    He¡¯s not Pyro anymore. He¡¯s the monster. No matter who he is. Still, he is the Alpha King of Fire.


    And I am willing to give my all over and over again even though it gets everything to me.


    I could feel his touch in my thighs, pulling down my skirt recklessly. He was like a hungry predator,pping his prey.


    ¡°Happiest Birthday, my dearest.¡± I whispered in his ear as I let him get what he wanted.

 Chapter 89

    OWNING HER INNOCENCE I


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    He pulled down my skirt including my ck shorts and panties. He was so hard on me, he ripped it. While looking into his eyes, he had only dark emotions. The lust was higher.


    I held his shoulder as I watched what he was doing. He ripped my coverings. Now, I have a problem.


    How can I go out without wearing anything?


    A smile formed on my heart shaped lips as he stared at my face. In an instant, I could see the Pyro who was asking permission even though he was not talking.


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± I held his right cheek in a curvy direction. ¡°Own me. I¡¯m your property.¡±


    ¡°No protest?¡± He went to my lips and kissed it so hard. ¡°No protest.¡± He repeated those lines, but this time it was not a question. It was amand from a king.


    ¡°No protest,¡± I answered, kissing him back.


    He grabbed my thighs and adjusted it in the middle of his body. He stopped for a second, pulled up his king garment. He removed his clothes andmanded the light to turn off. The only lights that could give us brightness were the window with a moon in the sky.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It is romantic.


    I could feel his weight on top of me. He was invading my whole body with his huge body.


    We were both naked as I grabbed theforter, covered our bodies. I was still embarrassed by what we were doing.


    We kissed and kissed using our lips until I could feel his pinching on the crown to my chest elevation. It was a bit aching, but I did not protest.


    He was doing a sway, poking his manly thing to my belly. I could not see it because it was dark, but I could feel its hugeness.


    He held both of my thighs and located that thing in the middle of me. The nervousness crawled all over my body. I was not yet ready. That would be painful if he inserted it.


    His lips went to my ear and whispered in a husky tone. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I was stuttering. I had no idea what was the right response.


    His lips went to my neck. I swayed up as I felt the current from his lips to my spine. It was an unknown sensation for me, but it felt so delightful. I wanted it.


    His hands were palming the elevation in my chest. It was not that gentle, but I could handle that. He was giggling so intensely. That was why I was fighting his touch.


    His lips yed with my neck, giving small kisses and then sipping it. I could feel that he had still control, but the intensity of his wants were exposing no matter how he tried to hide it.


    ¡°Fira¡­ your name is Fira.¡± He was repeating that over and over again. As if he was processing my name in his head. He could still forget about me. ¡°Fira, my omega. My mate.¡±


    I shut my mouth as his lips traveled to my cor bone. His hands brought down to my middle fold. I arched as I felt his touch down there.


    ¡°Ready, but not so ready,¡± he said as if he was saying that to himself, reminding him to be slow. ¡°Tell me where we meet.¡± He went down to my boobs and sucked it.


    I bit my lips as the current spread around me. He was palming the left one and licking the right one.


    The feeling is heaven. Crap.


    ¡°Ahm¡­¡± I cleared my throat.


    How can I tell a story if he is ying with my sensitive elevation?


    ¡°W-we met at the forest. You saved me from the-hmm.¡± I shut my mouth as he pinched the crown of my left mammary nd. I tried to speak again. ¡°From the Hunters. After that, I didn¡¯t see you again until I went out of theundry area. I saw you again at the front yard with the-¡± I arched my body as he licked the top of the crown of my right chest. ¡°Kings. We developed a friendship after that.¡±


    He stopped, looked up on me, but his digits were still on my boobs. ¡°Why did you be my mate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hali said the only one who can put the symbol is you so I guess you give it to me.¡±


    He went his head down again and continued what he was doing. His mouth switched from my left and right chest. I held his shoulder, the nail was burying it while feeling the pleasure that he was giving.


    He slowed down after hearing my story. He was not the hungry man before. I felt that it was Pyro that was why the electricity intensified.


    He paused and gazed at my chest. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    I gave him small eyes with a tiny smile on my lips. I fixed his hair in the right direction.


    Crap. It¡¯s Pyro. Not the monster.


    The relief was blown to me as I observed his sparkling eyes. Even though he had the emotion of a stranger for having me in his bed, his mind, soul, and body could identify me.


    ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, too.¡± I whispered in my sweet tone.


    He went to my lips and owned it again while his digits were ying my fold. I could feel its wetness.


    I joined the flow of his body. We were passionate, kissing, licking, and sucking until his tongue inserted into my mouth. His hands traveled all over my body. He was careful at the moment.


    Suddenly, he paused again and stared at my face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I surely know you.¡±


    I could feel his chest on mine. It was beating so loud as if it was going to burst out from his chest.


    He went down to my neck again, yed with it, to my chest down to my belly. His lips on my belly tickling me that was why I moved naughtily while chuckling. I could see his lips stretched. ¡°You have tickle here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? I just know now.¡±


    He chuckled cutely. ¡°You¡¯re so adorable.¡±


    ¡°You, too.¡± The happiness in my chest was severe to name of.


    Even though I will lose my virginity, it does not matter. If he owns me. I will be very d.


    His tongue touched the small skin to the center of my fold. He was naughtily sucking that thing.

 Chapter 90

    OWNING HER INNOCENCE II


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    He let me feel all the possible feelings of being a woman. He used his digit, ying with my sheath in a gentle way.


    He slowly inserted his middle finger into my hole. That was the first time doing that to me. That was why I closed my eyes as I felt the ache.


    ¡°Say stop if you don¡¯t want me to continue.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded. I bit my lips hard. My body moved up as he started to move his finger.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± I covered my mouth when that word came out to me.


    ¡°Should I stop?¡±


    ¡°No! Continue.¡± I closed my eyes again as I endured the pain. I knew that this was the first of Pyro, too, because Zephyrus was teasing him as ¡®virgin king¡¯ same as with Raiden. They did not like ying with girls or taking them in the bed without love involved or even attraction.


    He massaged my sensitive part as the other finger was inside me. I was not so sure what I was feeling, but there were butterflies moving to my belly.


    ¡°Spread.¡± Hemanded as he was looking at my precious down there.


    I followed him, I spread my thighs wide. My lips parted as he immediately pushed his friend inside me without noticing. I shut my mouth as I wanted to shout so bad. The aching of my hole was extreme. I could not move due to his long encircling my wall.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± He said in a low tone. He kissed me passionately again while pinching my boobs. He was not moving, letting my hole adapt to his hugeness.


    Crap! It hurts so bad! I want to kick him. Right now! Ugh!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He wiped the liquid to the side of my face. I did not notice that tears crawled there because of the pain.


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± I answered even though I was not.


    How can I be okay? The burning sensation and the tightness of my wall was causing me ache.


    ¡°You seem okay now.¡± The worriedness was written on his face. ¡°Let me handle you.¡± He kissed my lips again. Over and over again until his lips went to my forehead, bathed my face with the kisses, causing my heart to pump happily.


    I am so happy because I feel that he is caring despite how painful I am sensing right now.


    ¡°Wanna hear a secret?¡± He said in a sweet tone.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I was trying to stop the liquid from my eyes, but it continued. I could feel the extremely aching of my down part.


    ¡°Every time I looked into you, the dark became colorful. The sadness turned into happiness. The terrible things have faded.¡± He wiped my tears repeatedly. ¡°Your smile, your scent, your looks¡­ I¡¯m looking at it every time.¡±


    My eyes widened. Is he remembering me already?


    Despite my confusion, he moved back and forth. I wanted to ask him, but the feeling changed into something different. It was still painful, but the crawling of current from my hole, going up to my belly, stayed to my heart, covering the pain.


    He swayed back and forth to my inside which made the bed quake. I held his back so tight, my nail buried to his skin as I felt the pleasure and torture to my precious mixed together.


    The movement at first was gentle, he was slowing down. I could feel how much he tried not to be aggressive. His lips shut my mouth again while our bodies danced to the movement with the silent music.


    My hands were on his dorsal, scratching it without me noticing. He held my waist and pressed me harder to him.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± I quickly said that as his long reached the end of my passage.


    He pulled himself roughly to me, causing my hips to shake. I could feel the delight of every movement he did.


    It¡¯s satisfying.


    Thrust. In and out. Slow. Faster. Harder. He was trying not to hurt me, but the pain was severe and at the same time pleasure covering it.


    His mouth traveled to my cor bone down to my chest, he enveloped my boobs with his hot tongue while moving on top of me. I was unaware that I was moaning so loud. I just wish that no one heard me from the outside.


    The skin to skin sounds filled the room. The creaking of the bed could also cover my ear.


    I could feel the sliding of his manhood inside me, slipping off it inside me due to the liquid that produced my hole.


    He held my thighs again and rammed his hugeness to me over and over again. My chest was shaking as he held it. His hands were not enough to hold my big beautiful circr boobs.


    ¡°Hmm! Pyro!¡± My moan covered the area as I joined the flow of his body. We both danced in a rhythm where the only steps were quaking as our bodies mmed together as if it would never be separate.


    He grabbed my thighs and put it on his shoulder. Another wave of dance steps again, moving back and forth, in and out. The feeling was too high to handle. The pain was not in me. The only sensation that I could hear was pleasure. It was so good in the feeling!


    I wanted to shout so bad, but he was shutting my mouth with his lips, making me silent. I could feel the stickening of my body due to the sweats. The temperature of my body was high, as if I was burning.


    I closed my eyes hardly as he moved out of his manhood and then pressed it again inside in an aggressive way.


    My thighs were shaking. When I opened my eyes again, he was watching my expressions. I could see how he admired my looks at the moment.


    He gave me a small smile as he buried his long again. Over and over again. Our moans filled my ear.


    He did not stop with my one explosion. He owned me over and over again until I felt my eyes were heavy. I shut it. I felt something in my womb. I was sure it came from him.


    Crap. What¡¯s that? Is he letting his seed inside me? Well¡­ I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m so sleepy.


    I copsed.

 Chapter 91

    SHE¡¯S JUST MINE


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I woke up with a smile on my lips where I did not know what was the reason for being happy in this early morning.


    I looked down when I felt small beautiful hands resting on my chest. I stared at the woman next to me, sleeping tightly.


    Honestly, who is this woman in my life?


    Since I saw her during the celebration of our birthday, she ran through my mind the whole day. I was thinking of the watch on her wrist and the gorgeous face she had.


    Fira¡­Fira Hayes. The omega.


    She said that was her name. I stared at her face for so long. From his eyshes, nose and perfect curved lips.


    She¡¯s pretty for an Omega.


    I held her waist and pulled her closer to mine. I organized theforter to fully cover her nudity.


    This was my first time owning a girl.


    I stroke her hair, going to the back of her head. I could not understand why I felt like caressing her like this. I moved up and kissed her forehead.


    Fira. Damn. Where did I hear that name before?


    She moved a bit and hugged me. I thought she was already awake, but she was not. She was so tired.


    I watched her sleeping again. I leaned my elbow on the bed and stared at her face.


    Where did I see you? When did I meet you? Why am I not having a memory with you? Should I ask Colden?


    I stroke her hair again. I just felt like doing it even though I had no idea.


    Damn. This woman made my heart so fast. She is so attractive to me.


    I peeped on the symbol of fire on her wrist. She said she is my mate? How? She is telling the truth because the symbol could not be fake.


    The sun reflected on her face and that was why I found her more beautiful. I put my hand on her side so that she would not wake due to the sunlight.


    I held theforter up to cover her chest. What a perfect gorgeous body I have ever seen.


    I was curious why I felt so light, happy and content. In fact, I made love to a woman who was a stranger to me. I should be doubting myself for being a gentleman, but to her, I felt satisfied.


    I had no idea how long it would take for me to do nothing, just gazing at her face until the knock on my door heard.


    ¡°King Fire!¡± It was Zyphyrus.


    What is he doing this early?


    I looked at my side to check the clock.


    Oh, Damn. It¡¯s not early. It¡¯s 2 in the afternoon.


    ¡°King Fire! Open the door! Fira is missing!¡± Zephyrus almost ruined my door as he shouted outside.


    My mouth was just shut. I had no energy to talk to him. For me, speaking to Zephyrus was just wasting saliva.


    ¡°Open the door or I¡¯ll kick this! I know you don¡¯t want your things to be destroyed!¡±


    I blew a sigh, nced at the woman.


    Damn. He is finding Fira. This is Fira. The girl next to me.


    I sat on the bed, looking for my clothes. I was shocked when I saw her uniform and underwear scattering around. It was ripped.


    Damn. Did I do that? Poor, Omega.


    After putting on my robe, I rotated the doorknob. I did not burst the door open because he might see Firaying on the bed.


    Zyphyrus pushed the door to open, but I was preventing him from going inside.


    ¡°What? I need to go inside to talk to you! You¡¯re out of your mind yesterday! You need a sermon to your one and only beloved brother! Your sexiest brother-¡±


    ¡°I have a woman inside. Go to the kitchen. Bring her food and-¡± I scratched my forehead, nced at Fira before I spoke again. ¡°Omega uniform and ahm-¡± Another scratch to my nose. ¡°Underwear,¡± I whispered in thest line.


    Zephyrus¡¯ mouth widely opened. His eyes were bulging. He forgot to blink. He did not talk for the first time. He just looked at me with shock on my face.


    ¡°Fira? Tell me the woman inside is Fira!¡± Zephyrus was made for an unknown reason. He looked at me sharply.


    ¡°Yes. Her name is Fira.¡±


    His eyes intensified. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you know her?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I was bored when I said that. I wanted Zephyrus to go, but he was asking me a strange question.


    Yeah. I know the woman by her name. And we made lovest night. That is all.


    Really? Is that all? Why is my heart feeling bright with that woman?


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. Okay. I¡¯ll let you not permit me inside because of Fira, but I swear Pyro. I¡¯m gonna kick your ass off if you hurt Fira!¡± He turned his back on me and walked away.


    My forehead knitted as I was watching him. Why is he mad at me? Who is Fira to him?


    I shut the door and walked closer to the bed. I felt the bouncing of the bed. When I looked at Fira, she was awake. She went under theforter. Her head showed to the end of it and leaned his side face on myp. She hugged me so tight while the smile was on her face.


    ¡°Good morning, King Fire.¡± She greeted me with so much energy as if she did feel well even though I knew that her body was aching.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I held theforter, covered her chest. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Not so good.¡± She held my hand, kissed it.


    I found her gesture a sweet action. That was why happiness filled my system.


    Damn. I was so curious about her.


    ¡°Is that Zephyrus?¡± She was asking, looking up at me with her hands clinging on my waist. She was still using myp as a pillow.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered shortly. ¡°Does he know you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hmm. He¡¯s my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Really? Everyone¡¯s Zephyrus best friend.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m special.¡± She showed me how beautiful her afternoon was. ¡°Don¡¯t you still know me?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Just Fira.¡±


    ¡°Okay. No worries. I¡¯ll seek help from the kings.¡±


    I was shocked when she mentioned ¡®kings.¡¯ That means she knew all of them. Not just knew, but she was close to them. It was unbelievable.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A moment, the door filled with knocking. Not one hand, but four hands. I thought that there were my brothers.


    They should not see Fira¡¯s nudity.


    She¡¯s just mine.

 Chapter 92

    FLASH OF IMAGES


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I opened the door slightly. I just grabbed the uniform and then shut the door immediately when I saw that they were opening their mouths to say a word.


    Fira was chuckling as she watched me, trying to avoid them. She was sitting on the bed, wrapping herforter around the body.


    She looks sexy. Damn. My friend down there was getting alive again. Well¡­ I would try to avoid doing that today again because she was not yet healed. I wondered how much pain I caused herst night.


    I walked closer to her, gave Omega¡¯s uniform including underwear. ¡°Put this on.¡±


    She blushed as she held it. ¡°Did they see my underwear?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I felt embarrassed. Zephyrus handling that. He would not look for it because he knew that it was for Fira.


    I was shocked when Fira moved closer to me and kissed my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Dearest! Mwah!¡± She had a big wide smile as she ran towards the bathroom.


    I caught myself smiling for the way she acted. I stared at the door of the bathroom for so long. She was humming like a bird. She seemed happy.


    Suddenly, the guild condensed in my chest as I remembered that I had a Princess.


    Am I cheating on her? I will be marrying her a month from now. Father was arranging everything. After the marriage, I would go back to the Fire Pack.


    I looked down on the bed and saw that there was a stain of blood.


    I¡¯m her first? Nice to know that.


    I immediately looked at the door when Fira came out from it. She sat beside me and looked at me with her twinkling tantalizing eyes.


    ¡°Are you usually in my room?¡± I had no idea why that question came from my mouth. She knew where the closet was, my things, seemed like she knew every corner of my room.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m the only girl you¡¯re bringing her.¡± She looked confident while saying that. ¡°Well¡­ except for your mom and some omegas cleaning your room, but you don¡¯t want them to touch your things. That!¡± She pointed at my piano which I had not used since I was a kid. ¡°You don¡¯t want to y piano after the murdering of the Fire Pack, but you¡¯re ying that again to make me happy because I want you doing your hobbies!¡± She blew air due to her fast talking and exhaustion.


    She¡¯s bby. I hate noise, but she¡¯s the only noise I want.


    ¡°We had a date on Freedom Day. You bought me ice cream, you yed in front of the people in the mall. Then, during the Full Moon we kissed under the moonlight! At the riverside!¡± She grabbed plenty of air again. Because of her bbiness, she forgot to breathe.


    Honestly, I had no idea what she was talking about, but I felt the overload of happiness while watching her expression saying those things. It did not juste from her mouth, but to her heart. The spark of excitement was obviously written in her eyes.


    I was unconscious when I moved my body on her. I held her chin to go up and kissed her on the lips.


    Her lips are addicting.


    Even though my mind did not know her, there was something in me that this woman was important to me.


    She fought back my kisses. It was sweet, gentle and romantic. My lips went to her cheek and down to her neck. I gave it a small kiss. I paused when I saw the kiss mark on it.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I stared at her skin full of red marks.


    ¡°What?¡± She touched her neck and rotated her head. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Fira ran towards the bathroom as she realized that I was looking at her neck. ¡°Crap!¡±


    I was smiling as I walked closer to her. I stared at her confused expression as she was rubbing her neck. ¡°What happened to this?¡±


    I had no idea why I went closer to her, rested my face on her shoulder and whispered. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You did this?¡± Her voice was panicking.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My voice was just sweet. I knew in myself that I was not that man to everyone, but to her, I felt like my only choice was speaking gentle and sweet.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± She held my hand on her belly. ¡°I can cover it.¡±


    Our position was as sweet as ever, like a cuddling couple. I was looking at her smiling face in the mirror. ¡°Are we a couple?¡±


    ¡°Nope. We were friends before and I¡­ I don¡¯t know the status of our rtionship now.¡± The sadness drew on her face.


    ¡°We are a couple now then.¡± My heart ached as I saw that she was sad. There was something in me that I did not want her to feel like this.


    ¡°But¡­ you are about to marry the Princess.¡± She stared at my face in the reflection of the mirror.


    ¡°Just say no and I will not marry her.¡±


    The silence filled the room. I would never be doubted saying the same word to her when she asked me again.


    I¡¯m a man with only one woman. That was my mother¡¯s lesson. If Fira was carrying my symbol that means I promised to the Element of Fire that I would only love one woman.


    Do I love this Omega? Seriously? Why do I have no memories of her?


    ¡°You¡¯re a king. You love the Fire Pack¡¯s a lot. If you don¡¯t marry the Princess they would possibly ruin it.¡± She tilted his face in a sideway, looking at me. ¡°Can you sacrifice your pack for me?¡±


    I shut my mouth. I honestly did not know what was the answer to her question.


    But I can protect both.


    ¡°And I can say that I can¡¯t leave my sister and father here.¡± The tears condensed in the corner of her eyes. I immediately wiped it with my hands. The stabbing sensation in my chest was there every time I saw her in pain. ¡°My father is at the very.¡±


    I was surprised. My mouth did cooperate. I wanted to ask, but there were no wordsing out of it.


    ¡°Help me to make him out.¡±


    I stroked her hair and asked. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Eyrom.¡±


    The images sh to my head, but that was so fast that I had even known what happened. I remembered that I talked to the man named Eyrom.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way out here, King Fire. Just take care of my daughter. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

 Chapter 93

    WE WILL DIE HERE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I went to the MIning Area when King Arealdo summoned King Fire.


    ¡°Hi! Did Januse to work?¡± I was asking them one by one, but they did not know where he was. I was worrying about him. Perhaps something happened.


    I was also looking for my sister, Eira. It was a relief when one of the guards said that she was at King Ice¡¯s room. That was a disaster if King Arealdo found out. But before I went to her, I walked to the woods to go to Janus¡¯ House. I made sure that I would not encounter Carter and the Rainbow Sisters again.


    When I arrived, I grabbed plenty of air before I knocked on the door. ¡°Janus? Are you there? It¡¯s me Fira.¡± I hit the door smoothly over and over again, but no one was answering. ¡°Janus?¡±


    I tried to push the door slightly. I was surprised when it opened.


    The door is not locked? Howe?


    Dread my whole system. I ran towards the sofa, but no one was there. ¡°Janus!¡± I went to the sleeping room, bathroom, and kitchen. I walked all over his small house, but I did not see even the shadow of Janus. I pulled my hair in frustration.


    What is happening to you? Where are you? Are you okay?


    My mind was full of worriedness. For my father, Janus, my sister. The world was messed up and I did not know how to deal with it. I nced around, trying to look for possible clues. I went to his room and saw that there was a stain of blood on the wooden bed.


    ¡°Crap!¡± The nervousness crawled all over my chest. I brought down my knee and I had no idea why I peeped under the bed. I covered my mouth when I saw the shirt full of blood. It seemed that it hid here.


    ¡°Janus!¡± I screamed so loud, looking around and walking back and forth. ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± I sat on the floor with my knee folded, covered my face and started to sob. ¡°What was happening! Where are you! Please tell me!¡± I was screaming as if he could answer me. I would never forgive myself if something bad happened to him. He was a kind man and he did not deserve this kind of crap.


    I stayed at the house for about a minute, waiting for him. No one arrived, that was why I went back to the Elemental Kingdom. I directly walked towards King Ice¡¯s room. I was about to knock when the guards held my arm. ¡°King Ice is resting.e back at another time.¡±


    ¡°Is there someone inside except for him?¡±


    The guards looked away. It seemed that this one was King Ice¡¯s loyal guard like Seryo for King Fire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯m Eira¡¯s sister.¡±


    He nodded at me. He was the one who initiated the knocking on the door. It opened immediately. My heart ached as I saw my sister lying on the bed in a side position. I was sure that she was suffering from pain because of the shes that she got.


    ¡°Eira¡­¡± I held her hand and stared at her face. I was preventing myself from crying. Things were so difficult. What I only felt was sadness and pain. My eyes were tired of crying. The only good thing that had happened was the night with my king.


    ¡°I suggest don¡¯t wake her up because she will just cry.¡± King Ice was sitting on the white sofa with his two thighs crossed. The cup of tea was on his lips, sipping it.


    I nodded. The repeated stab was hitting my heart at the sight. Her white robe was full of red liquid even in her dream she was wincing. We never used to whipping. When my mother was alive she was always telling us not to disobey the rules of the kingdom to avoid punishment.


    I just stared at her, holding her hand and trying to pull myself together not to burst out in tears. I had no liquid in my eyes,  I was drained.


    ¡°Where is my father, your majesty?¡± I leaned my chin on the bed, still gazing at Eira while talking to Colden.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± He sipped tea before talking. ¡°At the King chamber.¡±


    King Ice seemed unaffected by all the things that were happening. There was no emotion, but only a kindness on his face. He even grabbed a hot tea and sat there. But who knows what he was dealing with? I was not here to judge him again because Eira, of all people, knew him from face to toe.


    ¡°What is he doing at the King Chamber?¡± I asked him even though the images of his suffering were already in my head. I was trying all my best not to cry.


    Don¡¯t cry, Fira. Do not


    But this traitor liquid rolled to the side of my face. I could not handle the pain anymore. If only Mom was here, we would not be like this.


    ¡°Apology, Fira.¡± That was the only answer of King Ice. He was doin the task of very. I was sure of that. They would not treat him as a human.


    I did not talk. I just sniffed the mucus to my nose and sobbed silently.


    If only I could bring back the time, I would choose to be in the city when our father suggested that we live peacefully there.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Me and Eira were in the room folding the clothes. It was night when we heard our parents¡¯ arrival. We immediately ran towards them and kissed them as a greeting.


    ¡°Oh, my beautifuldies!¡± Father grabbed Eira and my shoulder.


    ¡°Where is my kiss!¡± Mom was pouting.


    We immediately gave her a small kiss on the cheek and then walked to the kitchen. Our life was just ordinary, but the happiness was overflowing.


    We ate while conversing about thews of the kingdom when suddenly Dad spoke.


    ¡°What do you think of leaving the Elemental Kingdom?¡± Dad was smiling so widely as he looked at Mom.


    For me, it would be better because I was bullied by the Rainbow Sisters. They would never leave me when they were still seeing me alive.


    ¡°Eyrom, Elemental Kingdom is our home.¡± Mom¡¯s tone of voice was soft and sweet.


    ¡°But can we live in the city peacefully?¡± Father grabbed a ss of water and drank it.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to be in the city. What if they saw me on my Eighteenth Birthday turning into a wolf?¡± Eira immediately protested because her birthday was arriving even though there was no full moon, we were hoping that she could meet her wolf.


    ¡°Rawr!¡± I was kidding Eira when I acted wolf in front of them. The reason why theyughed.


    ¡°Listen¡­ Elemental Kingdom is not what we think. We are depending on the king and on the Future Kings. If they die, what will happen to us?¡± Dad was pushing the decision of migrating.


    But Mom said, ¡°We¡¯ll not leave the Kingdom. We were born here. We will die here.¡±

 Chapter 94

    TO THE RESCUE: THE BROTHERS¡¯ LOVE


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°You¡¯ll go to the Brave Wolves Kingdom next week.¡± King Arealdo was sitting in front of the table. He was busy doing the task of a king such as nning a schedule for some events.


    I shut my mouth. Maybe this was something to do with the courting.


    I can¡¯t leave Fira even though I seem to be crazy of thinking of her after the night.


    By the way, I did not yet talk to my brothers to ask them about her.


    ¡°Courting week. You should get the special yes of the Princess.¡± King Arealdo moved closer. He tapped my shoulder with his full smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good son. I¡¯ll never worry about the future of the Fire Pack. Since you¡¯ll be the one to marry among all of your brothers, you can provide an heir for the Fire Pack.¡±


    I fake a small smile. When I was a young I said that I would be a kind and loyal Prince to my father. I did everything that he wanted. This was the first time that I did not feel the eagerness to obey his order.


    ¡°Are we clear?¡± King Arealdo tapped my back. I just nodded as my response, but he did not want that so I opened my mouth even if I did not want to.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± I bowed to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re just under pressure because this is your first time handling a woman.¡± He did not stop tapping my shoulder as if he wasforting me. ¡°Princess is one of beauty. It¡¯s not hard to like her.¡±


    Maybe¡­ but I had no feelings for her even if I pushed myself.


    How about the Omega?


    She¡¯s beautiful.


    By thinking of what happened between us, a wide handsome smile formed on my lips. King Arealdo thought that I was smiling at him. The truth was Fira made my heart jump with just thinking about her.


    ¡°You may go.¡± The Kingmanded. I bowed again, respecting him before I left him in his room.


    I stepped to the huge hallway. My way was going to Colden. When I was near, I saw that the door opened. I stopped stepping when Fira came out from his room. Last time, she invaded the room of King Lightning, now was King Ice?


    I observed well. King Ice also walked out from his room. They seemed to be conversing about a serious matter.


    ¡°King Fire!¡± They both looked at me when bby Zephyrus ran towards me. ¡°Hey, we need to talk!¡± He grabbed my arm immediately. He nced at Colden and shouted. ¡°At the library!¡±


    Colden just moved his head upright as if they understood each other.


    Zephyrus pushed my shoulder to sit. My brothers were in front of me. Raiden was in front of me, holding a thick book with just his eyes exposed. Hali was sitting at the end of the table while folding his arm and looked at me intensely. Zephyrus sat next to me while gazing from left to right, looking if there were other people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Colden.¡± Raiden did not look at us when he said that. His eyes were on the book.


    I wanted to ask them about what was going on, but my mouth did not want to open so I kept silent the whole time while waiting for Colden.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. I brought Fira to her roo-¡± When Colden¡¯s eyes touched me and saw that I was looking at him sharply, he raised his finger gesturing a peace sign.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s start.¡± Raiden put down the book and pushed it to the side. They all looked at me with the big question mark in their eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Pyro?¡± Hali asked with his mad eyes. He was ring at me as if I did something wrong to him.


    Was I?


    ¡°You¡¯re acting as if you don¡¯t know Fira? And then you f*ck her at-¡± Zephyrus mouth stopped from talking when Raiden covered it with his two hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy! And don¡¯t you say vulgar words!¡± Raiden threatened Zephyrus. That was why Zephyrus acted like he was zipping his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll interrogate him.¡± Raiden shut their mouths with just one open palm. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Pyro? Don¡¯t you know Fira?¡±


    My forehead was knitted due to confusion. So this so-called meeting was about Fira?


    I opened my mouth and was ready to speak when suddenly I feltzy so I did not answer.


    ¡°This is a serious matter, Pyro! Fira is your lover! She is going through a lot at this very moment! We need your answer to help you!¡± Zephyrus burst out in anger. He was being serious now.


    So this is urgent? Really?


    ¡°I know her.¡± They all had a sigh of relief. ¡°The omega.¡± They panicked. Hali even punched a table which shocked us all.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t take this seriously. I swear to the Element! I¡¯ll get Fira and f*ck her!¡± Hali threatened me like that. I stood up. I looked at him with my greatest anger of all.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Those words were emphasized.


    Hali stepped closer to my face. We had an inch distance. ¡°Do you want to watch her moan while I¡¯m rocking her body? She¡¯ll scream my name and we¡¯ll achieve the happine-¡±


    I did not hesitate to punch his face. He fell to the floor. I ran towards him and was about to punch him again when suddenly Colden, Zephyrus and Raiden held my arms and prohibited me from going near him.


    ¡°Say that again! I¡¯ll forget that we¡¯re brothers!¡± I was gritting in anger. I wanted to punch him so hard until his jaw cracked. My fist was tightly closed as I red at him so badly. So mad. Uncontroble anger. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be a king if your mind is only thinking of lust and pleasure!¡±


    Hali stood up. His jaw was clenched. His body was straight, a gesture of a king. ¡°What do you think of you then? You can¡¯t remember her, but you f*ck her? You¡¯re worse than me because you¡¯re hurting the love of your life with this f*cking pretense that you¡¯re ying!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying her! I love her!¡± My mouth opened in disbelief.


    Did I say I love Fira? Where does thate from?


    They all nced at me with the judgment in their eyes. Colden for the first time red at me. ¡°What are you doing? Are you thinking that ignoring Fira in front of the Princess will make her safe?¡±


    I pulled myself to them and held my forehead. ¡°That¡¯s not my intention. Fira is not in my mind even if I forced myself. I can¡¯t remember anything! But I know¡­¡± I sat with my body weakening. ¡°I know! I know! She¡¯s¡­¡± I held my chest and massaged it. ¡°She¡¯s in here.¡±


    The little droplet of tears rolled to my right eye. ¡°Please help me. I want to bring back my memories with her.¡±


    They all stepped closer to me and embraced me.


    Hali whispered as he was tapping my back. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean what I said. I just want you to know that Fira is something to you¡­ Fira is the only person who can make you as you.¡± He messed up my hair. ¡°I don¡¯t want the old Pyro. I want you with Fira. The Pyro who is always happy.¡±


    ¡°The in love Pyro with his d*ck hardened-ouch!¡± Zephyrus stopped talking when Raiden hit him at the back of his head. ¡°If I develop amnesia because of what you did-ahh!¡± He ran away when he saw that Raiden grabbed his super thick book and was about to throw it to him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    We thought that Zephyrus fully left us, but we were wrong when he peeped on the door and let out his tongue to Raiden. Teasing him.

 Chapter 95

    MAKING LOVE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was washing the dishes. The sun was already down. The darkness of the sky was only the view above. The worriedness in my heart would not disappear. I forgot that I was feeling pain down there because of what me and Pyro did. My mind was hanging all day and I had no option, but to deal with it. I heard that Pyro would go to the Brave Wolves Kingdom to court the Princess. Even if they marry, I would be forever grateful because I was his first.


    I would not give up. I just thought of the priority which was my family and Janus. I kept turning back to his house, but he did not go home. The fear was in me. I also went to the King¡¯s Chamber to look for my father, but I did not see him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring this to the Princess.¡± Cass raised the tray of food. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just go.¡± I did not look at her. I was wiping the te over and over again.


    Why is life not easy? Life is unfair to me!


    Now, where can I start to find Janus? How can I get my father out of very? How can I protect my sister?


    There was no tears letting out from my eyes due to exhaustion. I was so stressed. I wanted to escape from this hurtful reality, go to the other and sit there with popcorn.


    I don¡¯t know what to think anymore!


    I should have had some training, but Hali did not seem like with himself when I talked to him. He had a problem that he did not say to me. I did not ask. He is still a king and I have no rights to force him.


    I was in the middle of cleaning the ss when suddenly someone hugged me from behind. I immediately fought when I thought that it was Carter.


    ¡°Dearest.¡± Pyro held my hand in a gentle way.


    I stared at him for a second. I did not believe that he was in front of me and calling me Dearest.


    I rested my face on his chest and hugged him so tight. ¡°Pyro¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± He stroked my hair. I felt that he kissed my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°For what?¡± I rubbed my cheek on his chest. I felt secure when we were in this distance.


    ¡°My memory is lost.¡±


    My hug on him tightened. ¡°You don¡¯t need that memory because we can create a new one.¡±


    I felt his hug to my small skinny body. ¡°I need that. Everything when I¡¯m with you is treasurable.¡±


    He grabbed my cheek, glued our noses together and stared at my face. ¡°Things are getting harder and harder for the both of us. I want you to hold on. Don¡¯t give up, the symbol is in us.¡±


    ¡°This is not the only problem.¡± I thought that my tear was dried, but I was wrong when it started to condense again. ¡°Janus is missing. My father-¡± I did not continue what I was saying when I burst all the pain by crying.


    ¡°Tell me what to do. Do you want me to create a war to get your father?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t. All we need is proof-evidence that he didn¡¯tmit a sin, but how? I can¡¯t talk to him. Maybe you¡­you can talk to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that. Just don¡¯t be sad.¡± He held my hair, stroked it again while kissing my forehead over and over again.


    I looked up on him. Our eyes met with the spark of affection. ¡°Do you¡­¡± I gasped for air, pulling together the strength before I continued. ¡°Love me?¡±


    Pyro¡¯s lips formed a small smile. He grabbed the strand of my hair from my neck. ¡°If there is another extreme exnation for love, I will use that adjective.¡± His eyes were teary as if he was dealing with a strong emotion. He held my hand, kissed the back of it and put it on his chest. ¡°My affection for you is stronger than the waves in the ocean.¡±


    The tears in my eyes slowed down. It was not the result of pain anymore, but the joy of knowing that we had mutual feelings.


    The droplets of tears slowly rolled from his eyes down to his nose, to his cheek. ¡°I will never live in a world where you don¡¯t exist.¡± He knelt down to the ground, embraced my belly. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t let go of me! Never!¡±


    I held his cheek, pulled him up gently and mmed our lips together. It was just a soft one kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll never think that way. Never!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± He kissed the peak of my nose. ¡°I always love you with or without memories.¡±


    A smile was on my lips with a tearful face. I used my thumb to touch his eyebrow, nose and lips. ¡°I love you. I will always love you, you, your monster, all of you.¡±


    He pressed our foreheads together. We nced at each other for a second until he slowly grabbed the little distance between our faces. Our lips moved together, as one, one rhythm with opposite flow, but the beat of heart was the same.


    I wrapped my arms at the back of his head, going with the movement of his lips. He held my cheek to pull me closer to him even though our bodies had no space. We were glued as if we did not want to separate.


    He held my waist down to my thigh and wrapped it to his waist. We were kissing in a romantic, passionate and sweetest way. Our eyes were both closed, feeling the moment.


    Suddenly, we heard a shut of the door. We both looked at it nervously. Cass was there, giving us a peace sign. ¡°Sorry for the interruption. I just close the door. Please continue. I will spy to ensure that no one will see you.¡± After that, she mmed the door and locked it.


    I was blushing. I could not look at Pyro. I moved down from wrapping on his waist. ¡°King Fire, let¡¯s see each other tomorrow.¡±


    Pyro moved closer and closer again, held the curves of my waist and smiled at me. That was so handsome! It could drop my panties without pulling it down!


    I forget everything I was dealing with. I only felt the joy that Pyro gave to me.


    Pyro moved his head down because I was shorter than him. His lips moved to kiss me again. My lips stretched to form a smile.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Pyro said while touching my lips with lips. ¡°I just can¡¯t control.¡±


    I raised my hands, cupped his cheek and kissed him back. ¡°Apology, too.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He did not stop caressing my lips.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control either.¡±


    We both chuckled. I could feel the light in my chest, my heart was pumping aggressively. I had a butterfly in my stomach. A very very naughty current crawling all over me.


    Pyro held my waist, and sat me on the table. I was holding his shoulder, moving up to his neck and then went to his chest. Our lips did not want to pause even a second.


    Admittedly, I am not sure what will happen if we don¡¯t stop.


    The atmosphere was getting hot, especially that we felt the iparable warmthst night.


    The world was beautiful when he was here. Everything was perfect.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stop.¡± There was frustration on Pyro¡¯s face. It made me chuckle. We had the same feeling.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Not in the kitchen, Dearest.¡± Pyro moved his hands at my back, it was going up and down.


    He forced himself to stop. He gave me a grin while pinching my hand. ¡°In my room.¡± He winked at me before he touched me with another kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    He left me with a shy smile on my lips.


    Gosh. Is he pertaining to making love?

 Chapter 96

    REAL MEANING OF HAPPINESS


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I walked to the hallway as fast as I could. It was so obvious that I was excited. I did not knock on the door because it was opened. Seryo just nodded at me. He was at the side of the door, looking around.


    ¡°Seryo, you may take a rest. Walk for a while,¡± Pyro said in a soft tone.


    ¡°Your wish is mymand, your majesty.¡± He bowed at Pyro and then nodded at me again.


    Pyro was fast, he shut the door and cornered me using his arms. My back was leaning at the back of the door.


    He pressed our lips together which I responded with the same action. His hands went to the button of my uniform. My body was trembling. This was our second time, but I still could not recover from the first. My body was still aching, especially the down portion, but I would give it all to him.


    Whatever he asks. Whatever he wants. Whatever he desires.


    Because I¡¯m his mate. We are lovers. We love each other.


    And this my own will. No force. No protest. I¡¯m his property. I¡¯m hisdy. I¡¯m only for him.


    I was aggressively gasping for air as he brushed my lips hungrily, but the smoothness and gentleness were still there. He seeded in unbuttoning my uniform, which exposed my sando.


    He gave me a very very handsome smile before he grabbed the end of my sand and pulled it up. I was blushing as he looked at me with his mesmerizing eyes.


    ¡°Wanna know a secret?¡± He held my hand and put it on his shoulder.


    ¡°Hmm? Another secret?¡± My eyes were only twinkling with the sight of Pyro¡¯s attractive perfectly formed face.


    ¡°I never looked at women with lust and affection. Never in my life, but when ites to you¡­ I want every,¡± he moved down and kissed my neck,¡± inch of you.¡± His lips traveled to my cor bone while his hands were finding the hook of my bra. ¡°I will not look at others the same as I look at you because you¡¯re¡­ my only one.¡±


    He sessfully unhooked my bra. He bit his lips as he gazed at my chest. ¡°Damn. Addictive.¡±


    I covered it with my two hands. ¡°You¡¯re looking so intensely.¡± I was blushing.


    ¡°Hmm? Because I want you.¡± He held my waist and touched my forehead with his lips. ¡°I want you now, tomorrow, next week until the end of the world.¡± He inserted his hands at my skirt.


    Really? He wants me, but my body is not that fine. It hurts. Crap.


    ¡°Just say no and I¡¯ll stop.¡± He kissed me again on the lips while his left hand was caressing my chest and the right hand was pulling down my shorts and panties.


    I stopped his mouth for a bit. ¡°Wait. What if we have a baby?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, then.¡± He chuckled cutely with his small eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a father.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, that was not easy. You¡¯re a king and I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Wherever you are. I can turn my back to my world just to have you in my life.¡± He cupped my cheek, and kissed my forehead. He loved kissing me with his full respect. I could feel it. ¡°I can¡¯t live when you¡¯re not existing by my side.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡± I tiptoed, wrapped my arms on his nape and bit his lips. I was giggling. Iughed so hard at his reaction. He was shocked. His eyes were widening.


    ¡°You want biting, huh.¡± He held my waist and lifted me up in his arms.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I was shouting when heid me on the bed. We were both chuckling as he climbed on top of me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to be gentle,¡± He whispered to my ear. He started to kiss me again on the lips. I was just giving my all, giving everything that I could give.


    I would be fully happy if we get married, but that would not happen even in my dream.


    His lips went to my neck. ¡°The red marks are still here.¡± He was amazed by what he did to me.


    ¡°Yeah, it won¡¯t disappear in an instant.¡± I messed up his hair.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m nning to put another.¡± He was about to bite me when I covered my neck.


    ¡°Nope. They¡¯ll see this.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± He was operating my skirt, pulling down. He sessfully removed it with my white panties.


    I closed my thighs, grabbed aforter to cover my body. My face was dark red. Pyroughed at my reaction.


    ¡°Dearest, I saw that.¡± His tone was confident.


    ¡°Yesh, but¡­¡± I scratched my head. ¡°It¡¯s ahm¡­¡± I scratched my head again. The embarrassment from my body exposure was unimaginable.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Swollen.¡± I was stuttering. I was so shy.


    ¡°What!¡± He moved faster, held my thighs and stared at it.


    Crap! I can¡¯t breathe due to so much shyness running throughout my body! He was in the middle of my thighs, examining my precious.


    ¡°Damn. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? We should have medicine for that. It can cause bacterial infection. The inmmation is severe.¡± He stared at my face with worriedness in his eyes. ¡°No way! I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I sat faster, leaned my back at the leanboard and held his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no girl doctor. He¡¯s a boy. Would you want him to see my¡­?¡±


    Pyro shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s inmed. I can¡¯t let you like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Look at me.¡± I showed him my wide smile. ¡°It will heal on its own. That¡¯s normal. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I scratched my forehead and looked down. ¡°Yours is¡­ big and ahm long.¡±


    Silence.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Awkward.


    The only sound that I could hear was the swaying of trees from the open window.


    Honestly, I did not see it for a little distance. I just felt it. I was scared of what it looked like so I did not attempt to stare.


    Then suddenly, his loudugh covered his room. He was looking at my reaction as if there was something funny in my face. ¡°Your face.¡± Heughed so hard again. He even held his stomach because of hisughter.


    I just joined him. He was so happy. I loved seeing him like that.


    ¡°You are so red.¡± He prevented his mouth from bursting intoughter again. He stood up, grabbed all my things and put it on again. ¡°Next time.¡±


    I pinched his nose. ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡±


    His face frowned as he heard what I called him. ¡°Call me your majesty again and I¡¯ll¡­¡± He stopped, holding my uniform and my underwear!


    ¡°I¡¯ll what?¡± I pulled my underwear to his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± He immediatelyid next to me and mmed our lips together. ¡°And kiss you again. Like this.¡± He pressed his lips again. ¡°And kiss you again.¡± He did the same thing. ¡°I will never stop kissing you every day, every night.¡±


    I was chuckling as he held my belly. I had a tickle there.


    I hope we can always be like this. Just having a happy face with a bright chest.


    The real meaning of happiness.

 Chapter 97

    THE DECENT PRINCESS


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Weughed the whole night. I was telling him the story of how we met, how we became like this. Everything about us. Until he decided to get up, went to the piano and yed it.


    There was an iparable spark in his eyes. The true dness.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite song?¡± Pyro was sitting at the front of the piano, trying to hit the piano. He was listening to the differences of this.


    I ran and sat beside him. ¡°I don¡¯t know about music. You can y whatever you want¡­ ying with your heart.¡±


    He gave me a big smile. He grabbed my hand and kissed it.


    ¡°You? What¡¯s your favorite song?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Every minute, our taste in music can change.  But I have a favorite noise.¡± His smile became a smirk.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Your mouth¡¯s noise.¡± He chuckled adorably.


    In the middle of him ying the piano, we heard a loud sound of knocking on the door. Pyro did not want to respond or open it.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s an emergency?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Colden.¡± He did not look at me, his eyes were on the keys.


    I was curious why Colden would be here in the middle of the night. He was the king that was always in his room. He would note if it was not important.


    ¡°I will open the door.¡± I waited for him to nod and when he did, I immediately walked towards the door.


    From the moment the door burst open, Colden entered the room. ¡°Pyro.¡± His voice was just low. The softness from every action he did was obvious. He stood up beside Pyro, looking at him and the piano. ¡°Good for you, youe back ying.¡±


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Pyro never looked at him, his eyes were down to the keys.


    ¡°Fira needs to go out.¡±


    Me and Pyro stared at him in shock. I observed the expression in King Colden¡¯s eyes, it was just normal and casual. Not threatening, but his words said there was an iing disaster.


    ¡°What are you saying? Fira will stay here the whole night.¡± Pyro seemed uneasy.


    ¡°She needs to go out because the Princess will arrive here any minute from now. The guards are scattering around. King Arealdo gets Seryo for some task and no one can protect you here.¡± That was the time that the frustration was written on King Ice¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Fira to-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± King Ice walked faster towards me and then grabbed my hand. He pulled me away to Pyro. ¡°If you are not careful, Fira¡¯s life would be short.¡± Those were hisst words to Pyro before leaving the room.


    ¡°Walk behind me. Don¡¯t look at me straight at the back, Pretend that I order you to follow me.¡± King Ice¡¯s voice was thick and full of authority.


    The fear started to stay in my chest. He would not be  like this if there was nothing to worry about. King Ice was always silent even in the dark and hysterical situation.


    We walked the whole way. I did not see Seryo, like what he did, maybe he was at King Arealdo¡¯s Chamber. There were so many guards scattering, especially on the wayo going to King Fire¡¯s Chamber.


    Suddenly, my feet stuck on the ground when the Princess wasing our way. She was not  having any emotion on her face, but her eyes were on me. She bowed at Colden. ¡°Your majesty.¡±


    Colden bowed at him, too, next was me. ¡°Nice to see  you, Princess Ziraya. I hope your stay in our kingdom is fun.¡±


    Princess Ziraya chuckled as if there was something funny at what Colden said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I will enjoy tonight.¡± She emphasized the word ¡®tonight¡¯ as if there was a hidden message to that.


    Is she going to sleep with Pyro?


    By that thought, it made my heart deal with pain. I could feel the choking of it. She should not be in there, but if that was a higher kingman, Pyro had no choice even if I did not want him to sleep with another woman.


    Is this the thing that Hali was saying to me? Watching the love of my life make love to another woman?


    My heart would be broken at y ppossible torture that it would cause. I was just hoping and trusting that Pyro would not make any move.


    Because he loves me, right? He is not a man with many women. Or he is not a man who can give himself to any girl who seduces him.


    He is a man with only one mate.


    And that is me. No royal, no Princess, no one can make any difference.


    ¡°What do you think, Servant?¡±


    My senses got back to reality when I heard the voice of Princess Ziraya.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty?¡± I could not even look at her eyes. I was mad that she was a royal and I was just nothing. Not important. Not treasurable. If Pyro did note into my life, even if I die now, no one will remember me.


    ¡°How does it feel to touch the thing that¡¯s not¡­ yours?¡± Her voice was just normal, but I knew what was behind that question: the  madness. The iparable madness to me.


    ¡°Pardon, your majesty?¡± I looked at her. I tried not to giggle because she was so beautiful. Her angelic face was making her perfect even at any angle.


    What if Pyro falls in love with her? How about me?


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡± She gazed at my face as if she was hypnotizing me to tell the truth.


    I opened my mouth and was about to answer when King Ice interrupted. ¡°She came from King Wind¡¯s Chamber, cleaned his room and now I am bringing her to my room to clean mine, too.¡± King Ice¡¯s voice was bored as if he wanted us to get out in this kind of situation.


    Princess Ziraya moved closer to me, observing my face for so long. I was startled, my body trembled when she grabbed the first button of my uniform. ¡°The button of your uniform is loose. Did you warm the bed of King Wind, too? Servant?¡±


    Colden walked in  front of me, blocking the Princess to see me. ¡°Yes. Is that a problem? Servant is just nothing to royalty. They are trash, garbage. So why do you care if she warms the bed of King Wind?¡± Colden went to his ear. ¡°Are you jealous? If that is so¡­ go to King Zephyrus room now and seduce him, too.¡±


    The Princess giggled in anger. She looked at King Ice¡¯s face. He had an innocent look even in the middle of teasing Princess Ziraya.


    Princess  Ziraya clenched her jaw, ring at me. ¡°A wh*re. How dare you sleep with not one, but different kings!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡± The grin formed on Colden¡¯s lips. ¡°She will go to my bed, too.  Would you like to join?¡±


    The Princess did not carry all the information. She turned her back and marched away from us.


    I should be mad at Colden for making me wh*re in the eyes of the Princess, but I could not feel that way. If the Princess knew that I was that kind of girl, she would not look at me with rivalry with KIng Fire. I would be away from her anger, but I was not that sure  if that would be her thinking. She was smart after all. She could think that Colden was just ying her.


    ¡°Princess Ziraya grew up in the Brave Wolves Kingdom. No s*x very, the virgins are everywhere, except those who are married. She doesn¡¯t want a girl like that. Apology, Fira.¡± King Ice said that with his side view facing me. After that, he walked again and I followed.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, King Ice.¡±


    ¡°Colden. That¡¯s my name.¡±

 Chapter 98

    RESPECT THE WOMEN


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    After Fira left the room, I stayed in front of the piano. I was not ying, just looking down on it.


    Did I really y this because of Fira? She must be so special to me.


    When I was with her, my chest was pounding so loud and happily. I need to find out what was the cause of my memory loss.


    I heard a knock on the door. I was thinking that Fira came back, that was why I excitedly opened the door. My shoulder dropped as I saw Princess Ziraya. She smiled at me and bowed. ¡°Good evening, your majesty.¡±


    My mouth was not cooperating with me again, but I needed to force it to speak. ¡°What brought you here?¡± It was not my intention to sound rude, but it sounded like that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to invite me inside?¡± She had a seductive smile, but I would never be affected by it even if it was so beautiful in my eyes.


    ¡°Come if you want.¡± I turned my back on her, went back to the piano and looked down again on it. I did not like her presence.


    My eyes looked up when she stood in front of me. ¡°The Higher King asked me to go sleep in your room.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then sleep there.¡± I did not stand up or y the piano. I would not want other women to hear my music except my mom and Fira.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to look at me like how you look during your birthday ceremony?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The irritation filled my system. She was annoying the hell out of me. I felt something on her that I was not supposed to feel by me.


    Lust.


    Is she manipting me? Does she have an ability to control anyone? Because if I was right, it was effective for me.


    Raiden said that do not belittle the women of Brave Wolves Kingdom because they have a special ability that no one knows, you will not know that unless you feel different to your body. You feel something strange.


    I could see the gritting of her teeth. She moved to my face and whispered. ¡°You forget about that Omega, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m now your lover. You love me so much. You will love me for a lifetime.¡±


    My eyes became smaller. Now, I know. She was the reason why I forgot about Fira.


    Thanks to her ritual now, my memories came back.


    But why am I not affected this time?


    I peeped on my wrist. It was sparkling: the symbol was telling me of danger.


    I was sure it was something to do with Fira¡¯s eptance of my symbol and our unityst night. I owned her and that means bonding of mate with a tighter vow.


    I pretended that I was under the power of the Princess. ¡°Yes, my princess.¡±


    ¡°Good dog.¡± She tapped my head.


    Damn. Did she call me a dog? She is yful and I will y with her, too.


    She held my hand, put it into her chest. ¡°Now, undress me.¡±


    No way. What does she want us to do? Make love? Like a couple who love each other?


    Funny. If she likes that. I would never be gentle on her. I swear, she will plead to stop.


    A grin formed on my lips. I stood up, put my hands on her waist and turned his back in a reckless way. ¡°What do you want, Princess?¡±


    ¡°Make love with me-¡±


    I ripped her gown at the back. ¡°Fine.¡±


    I was giggling in anger while ripping into the pieces of the covering of her back. I pushed her harder at the table. I could see her wince. I loved to see you suffering.


    I put her upper body on the table. She was grabbing the corner of the table. I ripped and ripped her gown until her butt was exposed in front of me.


    I pulled down my king garment. I pushed her harder to the circr table and was about to enter when I remembered something.


    ¡°Never forget my teaching. Even if you are the powerful king, don¡¯t force women. Treat them with respect and gentleness.¡± My mother cupped both my cheeks and touched it in a careful way. ¡°You are a good king. You are what you are. Stay dignified.¡±


    I shook my head. The tears condensed at the corner of my eyes.


    I¡¯m bullsh*t.


    What am I thinking?


    Stay dignified¡­


    I bent down to grab my king garment and put it on again. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Princess faced me with her serious expression.


    ¡°Get out. Now!¡± I red at her with so much anger.


    Not to her, but to myself.


    She was scared of me. I watched her hurry, going on the door, but before she left, she gave me a word. ¡°This will reach the Higher King.¡±


    I face palmed as she shut the door.


    What now? I was disrespecting women! My mother did not teach me to be an abuser!


    ¡°A man has a desire, it¡¯s normal for them to feel lust, that¡¯s okay.¡± My mother raised the book that she was reading since I arrived at her room. ¡°But son, always ask for permission.¡±


    I was just ten years old at that time, but she was teaching everything to me even the mature things like that. She wanted to open my eyes to the royal world that I would be facing at the age of seventeen when my father brought me to the Elemental Kingdom, including my brothers from different packs. I was not happy to be away from my Fire Pack, but I needed to.


    My brothers tried to make me smile when we were at the Elemental Kingdom, but most of the time, they failed.


    ¡°Is that what they called a couple things, Mom?¡± I sat on the bed. She wrapped her arms on my small waist.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I could not understand why she was teaching me something mature. Eventually, she exined that I should know that early for me not to be an abuser like my father. For me to think that a woman should be respected at all times. I should look at women with purity and respect. No matter where they came from.


    That was the reason why I promised to the Element of Fire to have only one mate, to give my symbol to one girl, to love only one woman.


    That is Fira.


    I closed my eyes when I saw the images of the day I saved her from the hunters.


    Somehow, that was forcing the symbol to engrave in her.


    I did something crazy. Something uneptable to her.


    What I did to Princess Ziraya would not happen again, not to my beloved Fira.


    I always value her femininity.

 Chapter 99

    HOT SCENE AT THE LIBRARY


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Eira?¡± I woke up in the middle of the night, looking for Eira. She was not in her bed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The worriedness filled in my chest. I looked for her in the bathroom, she was not there. Our room was just small. Obviously, she went out. That was dangerous, especially when King Arealdo ordered to be with the room all night. No one would go out to maintain the silence of the night.


    ¡°Eira?¡± I walked back and forth. I was doubting if I would go out or stay and wait for her.


    What if something happened to her? Is she going to the secret training of the low borns? Where is she! Crap!


    I could not take this if she went to the room with another shes. Her wounds were not yet healed. That would be the cause of her death.


    Where will she go? To our home down the Elemental Kingdom? No one was there because our father was here, too.


    I walked from left and right again. I was dizzy, doing that, thinking what should I do.


    Should I call Pyro? No. He is with the Princess now. How about Zephyrus? Oh, crap! No! He loves to sleep. I don¡¯t need to disturb him.


    Or Colden? He will probably help me find her!


    I was about to go out when I saw a folded paper in front of the mirror.


    ¡°Crap! She left a letter?¡± I immediately opened it.


    Fira, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m with King Ice.


    I blew an air of relief. She was with Colden. That was great.


    I heard a knock on the door. I was sure that it was Eira so I opened it immediately. It was Seryo!


    ¡°King Fire is waiting for you at the library.¡± His face was nk, but sleepy.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    We sneaked at every guard we saw. Hiding at the wall, peeping on them, and then walking. Ran faster when there was no one at the hallway and then hid again when there was.


    Every move we did was breathtaking. I almost forgot to grab air.


    Finally, we arrived at the library without injury or being caught.


    ¡°He¡¯s inside. I¡¯ll watch out.¡± Seryo opened the door for me.


    I was nervous, looking at the darkness of the ce.


    Seryo will not harm me, right? He is King Fire¡¯s loyal guard.


    Of course, he will not, Fira.


    My body was trembling as I looked from left to right, finding where he was located. The room was separated by the book shelves.


    ¡°Pyro? Where are you?¡± I was calling him in a low tone. I was afraid that someone would catch me. ¡°Pyro?¡±


    I walked and walked, eyes looking from left to right until I saw Pyro at the middle¡¯s shelves.


    ¡°Fira.¡± Pyro ran towards me, hugged me so tight.


    ¡°How are you? Why are you here?¡± I cupped his face, observing his expression. He looked so frustrated.


    ¡°The Princess will sleep in my room from now on. That¡¯s my father¡¯smand. I¡¯ll be with Princess Ziraya next week, going to their kingdom.¡±


    My heart ached. Literally stabbing by the knife and ripping it into the most torture way.


    That means¡­ I will not see him until when?


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you with my brothers. They¡¯ll look after you.¡±


    I nodded, touched his cheek in a caressing way. ¡°You¡¯lle back, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will.¡± He stroked my hair. ¡°So be safe when I am not around.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± I wrapped my hands on his waist and rested my face on his chest. ¡°I am waiting for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He hugged me back. I could feel his kiss on my head. ¡°Wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    A smile grew on my lips. It was a sad one. I would be missing him.


    He held my face and kissed my forehead. In an instant, his lips went to my nose and to my lips. We caught ourselves kissing.


    Kissing at the library. Really?


    I lost in the deep of my affection. I found myself fighting his lips,  going into the flow of it, swaying my bodies like him. My body touched the shelves. Some books fell into the ground.


    We were kissing into the most passionate, romantic and sweetest form of lipspping. While doing that, I could feel the hands on my chest, touching it in a circr direction.


    ¡°Pyro¡­¡± I tilted my face into the right when his lips moved down to my neck. His digits yed with my covered chest until he unbuttoned it and entered his hands, touching my elevation.


    He went to my cor bone, every move of his lips were igniting my bodies. He held my thighs, developed it to his hips and kissed me even harder.


    Has something happened? Why his actions telling me that he wants pleasure at this dark library? It was not the right ce and he did not want that.


    Unless we had no choice?


    He palmed my mounds, encircling it, pinching and massaging. I could not prevent the soft moansing out of my lips. I was prohibiting it from bing loud.


    ¡°Dearest¡­look at me.¡± I opened my eyes to stare at his face. ¡°Do you want this?¡±


    I opened my mouth, but I just shut it. I was embarrassed to say a word. That caused a redness in my face. I removed the blockage in my throat and then answered shyly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He gave me a handsome smile before he went to my mounds, put the crown of my elevation into his cold warm mouth.


    I touched the wooden side of the shelves as I felt the overloading pleasure that ran towards my whole system. He was grabbing the othr one, holding its crown while the other was licking my mound.


    I rested my face on his shoulder and let him do what he wanted. I could feel that he brought up my skirt and pulled down my panties.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I bit my lips as I felt the entering of the hugeness. I moaned soflty as he started to move. My body was shaking, going up and down while he was riding my body. I held the shelves tightly as the quake began to be intensified.


    I could hear his panting. My breath was holding the air. My mouth was opened. My groan of pleasure was low, trying to not scream.


    It was a delight, warm, and mind blowing.


    He kept moving back and forth. Our bodies were swaying. The sweats from my body were forming. In my entire life, I have never thought of making love with someone without marriage. I was protecting my virginity, but Pyro was the right man for me.


    I¡¯m willing to give my body again and again. He is my man.


    The falling of books could be heard as he thrust and thrust inside my hole. I buried my face on his shoulder and bit his shoulder to avoid the moaning that was bing loud.


    My down there was liquifying. I could not take this, it was so¡­ delicious.


    He pressed himself harder and harder.


    Crap. I can¡¯t¡­


    I bit his shoulder again. This time my teeth were burying deeper. The liquid from my forehead dropped to his king garment.


    Crap. I want to shout. I want to express what I am feeling, but I don¡¯t want someone to hear us.


    One deep hard bury and I felt something was flowing to my things.


    Crap.


    I pushed him. My eyes were widening. ¡°Did you¡­¡± My eyes went to my thighs, there was a thing crawling down. ¡°No!¡± I covered my mouth. ¡°No! You must be careful! What if I get pregnant?¡± The fear crawled to my body. I was panting. I could also hear his reckless gasping of air while looking at me with his sleepy eyes.


    He circled his arms on my small body. ¡°Then congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Pyro, it¡¯s a serious matter.¡± My face was blushing. I could feel the hit of it.


    He looked down on me and stared at me with the brightest expression that he may possibly have. ¡°Don¡¯t you want our child to call you¡­ Mom?¡±

 Chapter 100

    SO MAD


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    My eyes filled with tears as I heard that. ¡°I want¡­ but you are a king.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your king.¡± His lips touched my forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s cross the bridge when it¡¯s in front of us.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand.¡± The tears started to roll on my cheek.


    Pyro¡¯s face was shocked. ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m sorry. Didn¡¯t you like it?¡± He wiped my tears, but no matter how many times he removed it, the tears would not stop. ¡°Apology, Dearest. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to say that. I want this. I want us but¡­¡± My sob was intensified. ¡°Why can¡¯t we be as normal as other lovers? Marrying each other and being a happy family? Like my mom and dad?¡±


    His expression softened. He stroked my hair and then left no distance to our noses, he rubbed it into left and right direction. ¡°I will do everything that I can. I swear, we¡¯ll live like that. Just¡­ hold on.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    Silence.


    This rtionship had no assurance. Yes, we liked each other. Yes, we were mates and yes, the symbol was in me.


    But it¡¯s a no, for the Higher King, Ministers and people of the Elemental Kingdom. This kind of setup between the king and omega would never be the norm in our world.


    Unless I became an Omega Princess, but that would be next year. There were plenty to happen for this year and one was his marriage to the Princess of the Brave Wolves Kingdom.


    ¡°If this world does not agree with us. We will create our own world.¡± His tone was determined. I shut my mouth, but I knew what he was saying had a big meaning. He had a n in his mind that I did not want to know because I was not sure if I could be¡­ in that n.


    I have to mind others-my family and friend, Janus.


    ¡°King Fire, you need to hurry.¡± We heard Seryo at the door even though he was far from us. Our wolves were the reason why.


    Pyro moved faster. He fixed my clothes. After that, he held my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be here again tomorrow.¡± He kissed my lips. ¡°I love you. Careful.¡±


    I moved my head in an upright direction. ¡°I love you, too.¡± I tiptoed and kissed him. We glued our lips together in a short period of time and then hurried to get out of the library and separated our ways.


    I was curious why Seryo was not bringing me to the way of the Omega¡¯s Quarter. I stopped walking and red at the back of Seryo. Suddenly, I had a doubt on him. I had no one to trust except for the kings.


    Seryo stuck his feet and looked back on me. ¡°Not trusting me is fine. That¡¯s a good sign that King Water is teaching you well. He¡¯s waiting for you and please¡­ don¡¯t let King Fire know about this.¡±


    ¡°Am I going to have training?¡±


    ¡°Watch out.¡± He continued walking again. I was gasping for air due to the nervousness that was running throughout my body.


    I had a breath easily when we arrived at the Riverside. King Water was waiting for me. He was sitting on a huge rock. ¡°Is it hard for King Fire to put his seed on you? I waited for about one and a half hours.¡± He seemed annoyed.


    I looked down, my cheek ignited as what he said. He was talking so vulgarly. I was so shy about that because that was true.


    ¡°You can leave us, Seryo. Thanks, Bud.¡± He even fist bumped Seryo as if they were just friends. I was really amazed by the attitude of the kings. They were kind and treated everyone well.


    When Seryo left us. I was scared by how Hali looked at me. He was ring at me as if I was a prey and he was a predator getting ready to get food. ¡°You arete.¡±


    ¡°Just because¡­¡± I gulped my saliva, swallowing the fear that was living inside my chest. ¡°Because you didn¡¯t tell me that we¡¯re going to have training tonight.¡±


    ¡°Now you know. What are you going to do?¡± His forehead was furrowed as if he was expecting me to do something. I used all my brain cells to think about what a fighter first things to do. For sure, he would p me if I did not get it.


    I looked around. There was nothing I could see, except the¡­ arnis!


    Yeah, getting the instrument, or else I would fight using my bare bodies. Hali was about to attack me, I dodged to the left, ran towards the rock, and got the arnis. I went to his back and then hit him. He was unaffected, which means my hit was not that strong. I hit him again.


    In the previous days, he did not tire of doing his best to train me. After my training, in the morning, I will go to Raiden to teach me written knowledge about the strategies. In the afternoon, I sneaked on my duty and traveled to Colden. He was training me to create a poison, a medicine and a potion. They were all working together to help me into a better wolf who could not need to seek help from others. I was sometimes looking at Zephyrus, what else could he teach me? But he was just saying nonsense things such as how to be a good warmer in bed. Since they knew that something happened between me and Pyro. I was so shy to talk about it, but they were explicit. They were open minded. Well¡­ except for Raiden. He was the one who was always mad when he heard Zephyrus talking dirty. He was not tolerating him teaching dirty actions to me and seductive skills, but that was still marked in my head.


    Because he said, ¡°You need to drive him crazy, if not¡­ other girls can do that. You don¡¯t want that to happen, are you?¡±


    That was why every time he talked about it even if my cheek was igniting in shyness, I was listening. I just wondered if I could do that.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kick!¡±


    The training with Hali was not yet done. We were facing a huge tree branch. He was teaching me how to have a strong thigh and legs by kicking the hard wood.


    He went closer to it and kicked it, the leaves fell on the forest floor. It caused a crack on the tree which means that was an unbelievably great hit. ¡°Now your turn. Just bring it all out. You need to put a crack on the tree as I did.¡±


    I gasped in the cold air. The morning wasing. We were here the whole night. I had plenty of bruises, but I did not protest at the training. This would help me in the future. I red at the wrinkle of the tree body and then prepared myself. I kicked it with all the braveness I had, I closed my eyes when it caused super pain to me. The panting muscle at my legs due to the hit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t tell you to stop! You are free to pause when you already cause a crack at it!¡± Hali grabbed my arms and pushed me. ¡°Repeat!¡±


    I bit my lips and kicked the tree. I did my very best to be a good trainer. Every hit was hurting me, it was so painful. I was guessing that the tree would not break, but my bone instead. I was holding back the tears because I could not take it anymore, but Hali also taught me not to cry easily. If I sob in front of them, he would p me over and over again until I stopped.


    ¡°Is that what you can do? You are a weak omega who is low born! You have no privilege! You can¡¯t marry Pyro because you are just a servant in the eyes of many!¡± Hali was whispering that to my ear. It was hurting my chest. I kicked so hard. Harder. I giggled because of the way he  was telling me that. He was belittling my life.


    I am so mad at him. Right now!

 Chapter 101

    A BRAVE WOMAN


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I kicked with the clenching of my jaw. I did not even feel the pain in my feet. I could only feel the madness in my heart to the Alpha King of Water!


    ¡°Can you  hear me? You and Pyro would never bepatible with each other because you two have long distance ranks. you will end up a servant forever and Pyrp will marry Princess Ziraya. They would even ask you to watch when they are making love!¡±


    I hit so hard, giving all my strength, but it was not enough to break the tree. It would never be enough! Maybe he was right! I would just end up a servant and worse, end up a personal maid of their child.


    ¡°You are nothing! Weak! Pathetic!¡± His whisper to my ear intensified. ¡°Your mother died because you can protect her. She died because you are-¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I  gathered all that I could gather to give one rough blow to the trees. It broke and then I faced Hali. He was shocked when I kicked him in the belly. It was so strong that it made him fly at the other body of the tree. I was about to move closer to him when he ran faster, he pushed me away. We both rolled on the ground as the tree slowly dropped. If it was not because of him, the tree could hurt me, I would possibly be under that now.


    Crap!


    I stared at Hali. He was on top of me. My eyes were widening. He was also surprised, too. Our breaths almost disappeared. We could not move immediately until we realized that the position was really awkward. That was why he stood up as fast as he could. He looked at his side, unable to stare at me.


    ¡°Apology.¡± He said in a low tone.


    I removed the block inside my throat before speaking. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Unintentional.¡±


    He offered his hand to me. ¡°Stand up. We¡¯ll continue.¡±


    I gave him a small smile before grabbing his hand. When I was moving my body up, I felt dizzy, that was why I almost fell again. Good thing, he enveloped his arms on my waist and supported me. That was another embarrassing position because his hands were on my face while I was bending my body backward. Our faces were a little distance apart. We stayed in that position for about a second until he shook his head and chuckled. He pulled me up. ¡°What a scene.¡±


    I chuckled, too. Honestly, it was just nothing to me. Our hearts were upied by someone. It was obvious that it seemed embarrassing to both of us, but deep inside, it was just not important. It would not change my feelings for Pyro.


    Lately, we became close to each other because of this training. I  have known him more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rock. We need a little break.¡± He turned his back while his arms were folded under his chest. He walked cool and badass, but the truth was he would be soft when it came to the girl she loved.


    I held the bottle of water which the Zephyrus brought here. He was thoughtful to remember me even if he was busy with the king¡¯s task. After I drank the water, I put it by my side.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± He started a conversation. He was beside me, looking at the falls of the river. ¡°How did Pyro end up loving you?¡±


    I chuckled before answering him. ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    He blew a loud sigh of frustration. I felt that he had something in his mind that he did not want to tell me.


    ¡°How about you? Did you¡­¡± I shook my head slightly, ¡°fall in love?¡±


    He grinned and stared at my face. ¡°Do I look like a lover boy like Pyro?¡±


    I moved my head from left and right. ¡°No¡­ Pyro either, but he fell to me. Everybody¡¯s falling in love.¡±


    His face became serious. He grabbed a small rock and threw it into the river. He liked to do that wherever we were here.


    ¡°How to know that sh*t?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I faced my body to him. We were just an inch apart. ¡°That is not¡­¡± I could not continue that word because that was a curse.


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying vulgar things? Like Zephyrus?¡±


    It was hard for him to chuckle when it ca, e to me, but now he was chuckling. ¡°Because it¡¯s a delight to say blunt words like sh*t. I feel like I¡¯m¡­ free. I¡¯m a normal person living in the city.¡± He looked at the river, threw another rock.


    ¡°Oh. If that¡¯s what you feel. But honestly, you don¡¯t need to feel normal because you are¡­ You are a king.¡± I lowered my tone when I said that.


    ¡°That¡¯s the point. I don¡¯t want to be a king. Following the f*cking rules andws. I can¡¯t even live peacefully. Everyone is f*cking likes me when in fact¡­ they don¡¯t.¡±  He gazed at my face, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t find real love, real friends, real people because they are all pretending.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I intertwined my hands. ¡°They like you because you are Hali. They like you not because you are the king¡­ liking is not what you think. It can automatically feel and give to someone special, not just to lovers¡­ but to people around you.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Is that what you feel about Pyro? Is he your first love?¡±


    I gave him a small smile. I raised my feet and then swayed them in the air. ¡°He¡¯s my friend before. I thought that all of the kings were ruthless and will never be friends with people like me. I met him, not knowing that he is one of the Elemental Kingdom¡¯s kings. He and his brothers are proof that there is equality between an Omega and the royals.¡± I looked up. The sun was rising. We did not sleep. I could also feel the aching of my feet.


    Suddenly, I was shocked when he brought his body down and checked my feet. ¡°You, poor little feet.¡± He looked up on me and smiled. I found him handsome at that position. ¡°I will tell Zephyrus to bring medicine to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hali.¡±


    He just nodded. ¡°Go back to sleep even if it¡¯s just three hours before your duty.¡±


    I nodded before following him. When I arrived at my room, Eira was still not there. I was thinking that she was still with King Ice so I justid my body down. I could feel the aching of different parts of my body, especially my feet.


    I was thinking of Pyro until I fell asleep.


    I can be a brave woman for him.

 Chapter 102

    LIVE IN TRUTH


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    When the evening came again, I went to the Library like Pyro said. I sat down at the corner, leaned my body back at the shelves and hugged my knee. He would be right here any minute from now so I just waited. My eyes were heavy due to the overwork, that was why I closed it. I did not notice that I fell asleep. When I opened my eyes, I was expecting Pyro to be here, but no Pyro even his shadow. I started to worry.


    Is there something that happened?


    I embraced my shoulder and rubbed it. This area was cold, even the floor. I looked up, all I could see was the darkness of the ce. I stood up and looked for a book. I saw the tactics to kill an enemy. I sat down and began to read. I finished half of the book, but Pyro did note.


    I looked to my left and right. There was nothing except darkness. I bit my ls to avoid crying. Hali told me that crying was a bad habit. I did not want to go, maybe he was justte so I waited again for him.


    No Pyro.


    I was about to leave when I heard footsteps, going in my direction. I was expecting that it was Pyro that was why I ran toward him. In the dim, I hugged him so tightly. ¡°What takes you so long?¡± I rested my face on his chest. My body froze as I smelled a different scent of a man.


    Crap! He is not Pyro!


    He held my shoulder and moved me away from me. ¡°What are you doing here, Fira?¡±


    ¡°Hali?¡± My eyes were widening. I could not see his face, but I was sure that he was the Alpha King of Water.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Again, what are you doing here?¡± He held my wrist and then went to the side, near the window, to see our faces because there was a beam of light passing through the small hole of the window.


    ¡°I am waiting for Pyro. Did you see him?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± He looked at me intensely. ¡°I saw him at the river, he is with Princess Ziraya.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you kidding me?¡± I raised both of my eyebrows.


    ¡°Does kidding you make me in the mood now?¡± He was rude. He raised his arms, folded it and then rose up the corner of his lips. ¡°Did you two fight?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t remember that we argued. Can you apany me?¡±


    ¡°Is that amand from an omega?¡± He was being sarcastic to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a request from a friend.¡± I held his arms and pulled him away. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Wow. Good  job, Fira. You are making me so mad right now.¡± He looked at me sharply.


    ¡°Please?¡± I rubbed my palm in front of him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He shook his head before he walked in the hallway. Since he was the Alpha and I was following him, the guards did not react when we were passing by. They just bowed to him and then let us walk.


    ¡°Maybe it was a king¡¯smand?¡± I was looking up on him. He was tall, I was just 4 feet and 10 inches.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±  He seemed so bored, talking to me.


    ¡°What brings you to the Library?¡±


    He looked down on me. I could see that he was hesitating to say what was on his mind. ¡°I was looking for Raiden. He was not in his chamber. He was just a bystander in his room or to the library. I can¡¯t see him.¡±


    I moved my head in an upright direction. Suddenly, he grabbed my hand and then pulled me down to the understory nt and peeped on something. I was curious what he was peeking at so I moved my head to the side. It was Raiden with the Luna Queen of Archimedes.


    ¡°Listen to me! Your kingdom needs you! You are the only royal from your race, you need to rule them or else your kingdom would be invaded by the enemy!¡± Raiden looked mad at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re minding them when in fact this is your kingdom!¡± Luna was ring at him so badly. ¡°You freaking yboy!¡±


    Raiden chuckled in disbelief. He was shaking his head. Even in the dark, his handsome face was glowing and his height waspatible with Luna. Since they were both royal with a good posture, height and body figure.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who said that I¡¯m a yboy.¡± Raiden watched her walk away from him. ¡°One step away and I¡¯ll kiss you for how many steps you did.¡±


    Luna stopped from walking. She faced him and raised his middle finger. I covered my mouth as I stared at her finger.


    Crap! This can¡¯t be. She was disrespecting the Alpha King of Lightning.


    ¡°I hate forcing a woman, your majesty, but if you still do-¡± He stopped from talking when the Luna walked closer to him, raised her middle finger again and said, ¡°F*ck you.¡± At his very face.


    ¡°Deep, Baby.¡± Raiden smirked on her, teasing.


    I was so shocked, covering my mouth not to create, but Hali could not prevent himself. Heughed so bad, he even held his stomach while rolling on the ground.


    Luna and Raiden looked at us with surprise. I could not even talk. I was so embarrassed that they saw us. My cheek was igniting.


    ¡°Hali!¡±


    Raiden was so mad at him. He moved up his palm facing the sky and created a strong lightning in the sky which scared me. It was about to hit Hali, but he dodged from the side whileughing so freaking loud. Raiden did not stop striking him with his power, but Hali was just rolling left and right, up and down to prohibit the lightning from striking his body. He was so happy while ying at Raiden. He even danced while lying on the ground, preventing the attacks while I could hear hisughter.


    I did not even know that Hali was a good dancer. He is professional, a good movers, a swagger.


    A smile formed on my lips while watching him. When Raiden stopped, Hali grabbed my hand and ran as fast as he could. We stopped at the big tree, he was still chuckling. ¡°He is funny!¡±


    I smiled while staring at him. ¡°No, you are funny.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Heughed again. I could not see the ck of his eyes, it was so small.  ¡°I¡¯m in the mood now.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the river.¡± I followed him.


    When we arrived, he stopped from walking. I could not read the expression on his face.


    ¡°Did you see them?¡± I was about to peep when Hali immediately covered my eyes.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re not here.¡±


    I forced his hand to remove to my vision, but he was not letting me. He asked me instead. ¡°Do you want to live in lie, but you are happy? Or you want to live in truth, but you¡¯re in pain?¡±


    I was nervous by what he was asking. I closed my eyes harder, grabbed an air and then answered him. ¡°I want to know the truth.¡±


    He slowly put down his hand. He had no emotion. I could feel the uncontroble stab at my chest when I saw the King Fire kissing the Princess.


    What the crap?

 Chapter 103

    A FRIENDLY KISS


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I should not look. I should not let myself be in pain. I should turn around and walk away. I should burst out crying. I should leave them.


    But I decided to stay.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of my sacrifices would be in vain. My aching bodies, my sleepless nights, all of those were just garbage because the truth was already in front of me. There were no tears. This was what Hali trained me to be.


    To be a strong woman despite my low rank. Pyro and the Princess enjoying the kiss. I closed my eyes and thought that all of this was just a dream, but when I opened my eyes, the reality was poking me.


    Reality sucks. I am a crap.


    I did not sob at the moment, I watched them instead. Reminding myself where my ce was, that I should ease my illusion about me and him loving each other.


    ¡°If you have a choice, would you want him to feel the same pain?¡±


    I gazed up on Hali, his face was staring at them, the arms were folded as usual. His eyes were saying nothing, but a spark of a concerned friend like how Zephyrus looked at me.


    I cleared my throat, gasped for air. I did not notice that II forget to breathe. The pain was severe, I would ck out at any moment.


    ¡°Fira, again¡­ Would you want him to feel the pain you¡¯re dealing with right now?¡± Hali stared at me. I could not read what was running into his head.


    I tried not to cry. Not to sob, but I ended up silently sobbing. ¡°Yes.¡±


    My whole body trembled as Hali went in front of me, held my waist, and kissed me so freaking hard. The tears from my eyes were streamed. I closed my eyes as the continuous stab at my heart intensified. I was just thinking that this was just a friendly kiss.


    A friendly kiss.


    Does a friend kiss at the lips?


    I did not respond. No. I would not want to!


    I shut my mouth to avoid the sound of my sobs. He cupped my cheek and moved his lips.


    In an instant, there was a fistnded on his cheek. He dropped at the ground.


    Pyro was looking at him so badly. ¡°Get up, Bastard!¡±


    Hali smirked at him. ¡°Are you pertaining to yourself?¡±


    Pyro marched towards him with a  fire in his body. I went in front of Hali and blocked him. ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy the kiss?¡± I raised my one eyebrow. I clenched my fist and red at him so sharply. The fire in his body slowed down. He did not speak or what. He just looked at me. ¡°Lovers never betray each other.¡±


    ¡°But you betrayed me, Fira.¡± Pyro clenched his jaw, he looked down to Hali. ¡°I can¡¯t call you brother anymore.¡± He turned his back, he walked, and then stopped when he heard me talking.


    ¡°How does it feel to see your dearest kissing another man? Would it pain you? Like how I¡­feel?¡± The tears did not stop dripping from my face. I felt that I could not breathe anymore.


    ¡°No.¡± He faced me with his red eyes, the tears were condensing at the corner of his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s more than pain.¡± He looked down. I watched the rolling of the liquid at his pointed nose. ¡°It kills me.¡±


    That made me burst into crying. I was out of words, all I wanted was just to gather myself together and shouted. I did not know that love was too painful. As I gazed at Pyro, he seemed to be dealing with himself. Dealing with the most heartbreaking part of loving me.


    So do I.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± His face flooded by the liquid, ¡°be with you anymore.¡±


    My mouth burst open as the sound of my sobs covered the area. I red at him, pulled all the strength that I had, and  said, ¡°I¡¯m cursing to be with you, your majesty.¡± I bowed my face. ¡°I hate you to the bone.¡±


    Pyro bit his lips. He pointed at my wrist and suddenly, the symbol was on his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve the symbol.¡± He faced the Princess and I was surprised when in the blink of an eye, it went to her.


    ¡°A piece of sh*t.¡± Hali stood up. ¡°You started, D*mbass! Okay! Great! You gave it to her. That is better than the engraving on Fira¡¯s wrist. She can live normally. She can live without training! She can live without threats in her life! She will be happier.¡± Hali paused, grabbed my hand, and pulled me away. Before we walked away, he left him a word. ¡°I hope¡­regret will not hunt you.¡±


    We stepped as fast as we could, far from Pyro. Far from my king. Far from my former mate. Far from the love of my life.


    I was startled when I saw Zarya in front of us, looking at Hali with his nk expression. ¡°A God of Liar was born.¡±


    Crap. This is a tornado!


    Zarya was Hali¡¯s love of his life. Zephyrus once told me thattely he was not sleeping with another woman and he was guessing that Zarya was the apple of his cupcake. That was exactly what he said.


    Zarya moved closer to Hali and kicked his ass. Hali bent down, preventing his hands from touching his sensitive part.


    The guilt was filling my system. I only caused trouble to the kings because they were protecting me. Last time, it was Raiden. He and the Luna Queen Adhira argued because of me and now, Hali was in trouble because he saved my crap from Pyro.


    Maybe I should move away from them. I only bring disaster.


    Zarya walked away from us. I looked at Hali, he was now recovered from the pain.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Hali shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. It¡¯s my choice to help you. if Zarya loves me, she¡¯ll forgive and understand.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­ you hurt her. You scar the heart of Zarya, even if you flip the world you made her feel bad.¡± I looked down, feeling so sad.


    ¡°Well¡­what do you think of her reaction?¡±


    I looked up, knitted my forehead. ¡°What? She is in pain.¡±


    ¡°And jealous?¡± A smirk formed on his lips. He chuckled as he held my wrist. ¡°Now I know that our feelings are mutual.¡±


    ¡°Did you just make her jealous?¡±


    ¡°A kiss has a purpose.¡± He winked at me. ¡°Just remember¡­ it¡¯s a kiss from a friend. No meaning at all.¡±


    In a blink of an eye, the pain in my heart disappeared. Hali was making me chuckle. ¡°A friend never kiss at the lips.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It does to us.¡±


    I could feel the igniting of my cheek, causing him tough.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Fira. We didn¡¯t f*ck!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Your mouth!¡± I followed him, going inside the kingdom.

 Chapter 104

    THE ADVICE FROM KING WATER


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    The whole day, all I did was doing my duty as an Omega. Cass said that Zephyrus was calling me, but I just gave her a reason not to see me. I was not in myself today. I did not want to talk to kings. After my duty, I was looking for my father again, but I did not see him. I waited in the chambers of the royals.


    No father.


    I caught myself, walking towards the river. The night was deafening. The cold air was hugging my skin. My feet brought me to the location where me and Pyro shared our lovely memories together. I could still remember the Full Moon, the kiss, the embrace, theughter¡­ his touch.


    The liquid was produced in my eyes until it rolled to my cheek. I silently sobbed, I folded my knee and hugged it.


    You told me to not give up on us. You taught me to be strong and fight for our love, but it seems that we are not destined to be together.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised my hand and looked at my wrist. I wished that the symbol was still here.


    You leave me. You cheated. You broke my trust.


    I blinked two times to ease the tears, but it did not want to go away. I watched the falls, it was so beautiful, but my feelings were not. Pyro would leave the kingdom with the Princess. I would not see him even a glimpse. That was what he wanted. To be with her. I should be happy for him, but I would not fake my feelings. I felt the choking of my chest, the stinging sensation that was crawling all over me.


    I love him so much, but love is sometimes never enough. Not all the time love can cover the pain. We can¡¯t count the sacrifices and rebate it to him. Not all promises are fulfilled. Not all lovers ended up together. Not all people stay happy.


    The fact¡­ people will leave us in the most uneptable, unexpected and painful ways.


    Even if we once see him in the future. Even if we once sure that he is the person for us.


    Nobody can dictate what tomorrow can bring us.


    I looked up at the falls, closed my eyes and felt the air. I heard the waves of the water, the moving trees, all the things that I could hear in nature.


    Pyro¡­


    Iid on the big rock, seeing the dark sky with the sky scattering around that.


    When is the time that I will no longer feel the sadness and pain?


    ¡°Care to tell me what¡¯s in your mind?¡±


    I looked at my side. It was Hali, staring at me with no emotion face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to spell it out. You know what it is.¡± I stopped my eyes at the side of his cheek. ¡°Is it Pyro¡¯s punchst night?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He gave me a small smile, he sat next to me and  looked at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s his punch today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was surprised. That was why I sat and nced at his face for so long.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I just love teasing him.¡±


    I gave him a small grin. I touched his cheek. He winced. ¡°Oh? That is strong. It hurts?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I chuckled, teasing him by choking his cheek with my index finger.


    ¡°Stop torturing me.¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you want to have training today?¡±


    Iid on the rock again and watched the twinkling of the stars. ¡°I¡¯m not going to have training. I quit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I thought he was going to force me to continue, but he was not that kind of person. ¡°How¡¯s Zarya? Did you talk to her?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to talk to me so I did the same thing.¡± Heid beside me, making his arms a pillow. ¡°The stone is cold.¡±


    ¡°You should give her flowers or something sweet.¡± I raised my hand, yed with the stars, tracing a line.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of man who gives sh*ts. I only fuck.¡± His tone was full of authority.


    ¡°I pity you.¡± My voice was just lower.


    He stared at my face with a question mark. The spark in his eyes was innocent about the things that he needed to know when it came to girls. He did not even know to kiss with soft and gentle. I felt thatst time. He was not like Pyro who was handling me with care like a fragile vase that if you do not take care, it will break.


    ¡°You should learn how to pursue a woman.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need that. Everyone is deadly over heels to me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I grinned and shook my head, teasing him. ¡°Not Zarya.¡±


    ¡°She is!¡± He sounded defensive. His voice was also raised as if I was fighting with him when in fact I only said that Zarya was not like all of them.


    ¡°If she is, where is she now?¡± My voice was ying even on my face. Iughed as I observed his mouth open and closed, but did not say any word. ¡°She¡¯s ignoring you, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    His expression seemed to be annoyed. ¡°She¡¯s just mad. She¡¯ll go with me if her head cools down.¡±


    ¡°What if she hates you forever? And eventually, she finds another man who can fill her-¡±


    ¡°Hole? No way! I¡¯m the-¡±


    ¡°Crap, Hali! I was saying her heart! Fill her heart not the thing down there!¡± I was blushing while saying that to him. ¡°You didn¡¯t know anything except perverse!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a man.¡± He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So what am I gonna do?¡±


    ¡°Like what I said, give her flowers, be sweet to her, and most important thing¡­ an apology.¡± I snapped my hands in front of him. ¡°Bring the sugar in you!¡±


    ¡°Do I really need to bring her sugar? What can she do about it?¡± He was so innocent, that was why Iughed so hard. I even held my stomach while rolling at the broad ck rock.


    ¡°What?¡± His forehead was waving as if he found me weird.


    ¡°Not the literal sugar! I mean you should be extra sweet! Like¡­¡± I raised my hands, cupped his cheek, and acted as if I was him. ¡°I can¡¯t live without you. Please go back to me because I¡­¡± I was a good actress, making my eyes twinkle in admiration for him. ¡°I love you.¡±


    He blinked two times as he was looking at me. One second of silence until we bothughed.


    ¡°That does not suit you.¡± He was chuckling. After a few seconds, he became silent. ¡°But thank you for the advice. I¡¯ll grab it.¡±


    ¡°Just be patient. I don¡¯t want you to end up like this. Like me and Pyro, separate ways.¡± The sadness came back to my face.


    He tapped my shoulder. ¡°He loves you. Don¡¯t say things that aren¡¯t final.¡±

 Chapter 105

    I NEED FRESH AIR


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    When I opened the door, I was expecting that she was Fira. I forgot that she could not go here in an instant due to the guards. The Princess smiled at me. She reported to my father that I ripped her gown. That was why I was grounded, I could not go out of my room unless I was with Princess.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you something interesting.¡± Her smile became a grin. This girl was more evil than my monster.


    I was preparing to m the door on her face when she talked again. ¡°If you shut the door. I¡¯ll make sure that King Arealdo will know about your secret affair with the omega.¡±


    I shook my head with annoyance. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Just a walk.¡±


    I would go to the library, Fira was waiting for me. I did not want her to stay there, it was dark and dangerous when she was alone. But this irritating Princess was ruining our n. I joined her on the walk even though I was like an air, I did not talk, I seemed nothing.


    ¡°When I was kid, my hope was to walk with you, your majesty.¡± She started a nonsense conversation. I had no idea that even when she was a small girl she knew me well. ¡°Anyway, I found out a secret that you won¡¯t believe.¡±


    I just blinked two times. My mouth was sealed and I had no n to talk. I was walking with all the boredom in my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only man of Fira.¡±


    I still did not respond. I would never believe her. I love Fira and she loves me back. Other guy has no room in her heart.


    ¡°King Water and her-¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re bored with your life, don¡¯t y.¡± I faced her with irritation at my face. ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying! You can see that I¡¯m right!¡±


    ¡°Are you shouting at me?¡± My voice was just low, but full of authority.


    She bowed her head. ¡°Apology, my king.¡±


    ¡°King Fire.¡± I corrected it. ¡°I¡¯m not your king.¡±


    Our walk was filled with silence. I was unable to talk with her because if I did, I would just only treat her with rudeness. She should not choose me as her king because my heart belonged to Fira. Even if the Princess and I got married, I could not make love to her and produce an heir.


    We stopped over at the riverside. I did not bring her to the ce where Fira and I went during the Full Moon. I only want to remember her at that ce. No other woman.


    ¡°You have thirty minutes to look at the view.¡± I heard the bubbling of the water and the cracking of the trees due to excessive swaying because of the forceful air.


    I just gave her a minute, but it became an hour. She was telling a story about her kingdom. Although I was not listening, I let her.


    ¡°King Fire?¡±


    I looked at her. I was shocked when she cupped my cheek and then kissed me. I was unable to move or at least push her, but she is a Princess. I can¡¯t do that. I held her shoulder and the gentle way and gave a little distance to our bodies.


    ¡°You can kiss me, but my heart will never be in you.¡±


    The tears condensed at her eyes. I touched her cheek and kissed her forehead. ¡°Sorry for hurting you.¡±


    I was about to grab her when I saw at her back that Hali was kissing a girl. I tilted my head to look at who he was kissing. I clenched my fist when I saw that it was Fira! I waited for a second for Fira to push him, and protested, but she did not do.


    Damn, She likes the kiss.


    I marched towards them with a closed palm and gave Hali a strong punch at the cheek. I was speechless. I wanted to kill this bastard with my very own hands.


    I will never believe in a fairy tale of love again. We are finished.


    *****


    We were at the long table, me, my father, the Princess, and the kings. I was just silent when they were conversing. I ate whatever I wanted. When I looked up, I saw that Hali was in front of me. My blood automatically boiled. He would not show me his face.


    Gross. Betraying a brother? Really?


    ¡°Did you two fight?¡± Zephyrus noticed the fire in our stare. Even though Zephyrus was nothing to do, but fun, he was an observant king. ¡°I think not. You just love to re at each other and then one will win and celebrate. A brother can¡¯t be a mortal enemy, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    I watched the formation of a smirk on Hali¡¯s lips. ¡°For the first time in my life, I won at Pyro.¡±


    ¡°Wow! So you¡¯re good at dodging now?¡± Zephyrus chuckled while he was ying with the beef on his fork, he was at the side of Raiden who was now drinking water.


    ¡°Nope.¡±  The smirk at Hali¡¯s lips broadens.¡±I¡¯m a professional at stealing.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, held the fork tight, and wanted to bury it into his throat to stop him from talking. I shut my mouth because I was not a man of full words, except when I was with Fira or if it was necessary to talk.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You steal his arnis?¡± Colden asked with his innocent face.


    Hali stared at my face with a teasing expression. I liked to cut those handsome lips of him so he could not smirk like that. That was the part of his body that he used to own my Fira.


    Damn this man.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± His voice was soft. He raised the spoon, licked it with his naughty tongue. ¡°I stole it with pleasure.¡±


    I immediately stood up, buried the fork at the corner of his finger. I intentionally did not hit him exactly at the skin. ¡°You¡¯ll never be like me because you only know how to fight, but you have no brain.¡±


    He stood up straight. Face to face with me while the table was in the middle of us.


    ¡°What scene is that! Sit down!¡± King Arealdo was now pissed off, but we did not care at all.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t use strategy, I won¡¯t get what you have.¡± He raised up his two eyebrows and gave me a huge smile. ¡°it¡¯s more fun¡­ owning what¡¯s not mine.¡±


    I could not hold back. My closed fistnded on his cheek. Our brothers ran towards us. Raiden and Colding held my arms while Zephyrus was holding Hali¡¯s shoulder. I was giggling in madness while removing the hands and wanting to attack Hali.


    ¡°Where did you learn how to be disrespectful!¡± King Arealdo¡¯s palm touched my cheek with full force. ¡°You disobeyed the rule! You¡¯re not allowed to hurt your brother when you were not in the training!¡±


    I waved my hands to ease the hold of Colden and Raiden. ¡°Tell that to Hali, the bastard.¡± I left KIng Arealdo with an open mouth. I did not speak to him with no respect anymore, this was the first time.


    ¡°King Fire!¡± I heard him calling me, but I did not look back. I went to my room and locked it.


    Fira and Hali¡¯s betrayal of me was the most hurtful that I had experienced. They were both important to me and I would not handle this anymore.


    I need fresh air.

 Chapter 106

    I STOLE THE CROWN


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been a week since Pyro and Princess Ziraya left for courting week. I could not sleep at night so I was always at the Riverside. Good thing that Hali was not disturbing me here. One time, I saw him pursuing Zarya. He madly wanted her back. When he was gone, I talked to Zarya and told the whole details. She seemed not to believe me, but I knew that he was listening to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I knelt down in front of her. She was just looking at the sword in her hands.


    ¡°Leave me alone. You don¡¯t need to do this for Hali. Even if I forgive him, our love will not be supported by this society.¡±


    ¡°But at least you tried?¡±


    That was the flow of conversation that ended up with nothing. She was still mad at Hali. I was thinking that  they would fix the problem on their own.


    It¡¯s a matter of forgiving and eptance.


    I acted as if I was chasing the stars. The images of me and Pyroughing popped up into my mind. That was the happiest day of my life. Being with his arm, hugging, kissing and making love with him, especially the word I love you. I could still remember how he said that to me with the emotion in his face. That was not a lie or a joke, he was saying that with all his heart.


    I closed my eyes and only saw our moment at the library. His touch-everything about him. The tears in my eyes were drained, but the pain in my heart was consistent.


    I stayed at the Riverside for almost an hour. I left the area when I saw that there was someoneing. It was Carter, taking his walk. I would be facing harm if he saw me alone here.


    The days had passed, everyone was so busy that I did not know the reason. Zephyrus and Hali were looking for me in the past few days, but I was just hiding from them. I did not want to talk to anyone, except for my sister and Cass.


    ¡°Did you hear the news?¡± Cass was giving me the tray of food. We were going to King Arealdo¡¯s Chamber and brought this.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Alpha of Red Moon Pack will be going here tonight.¡±


    I stared at Cass with all my confusion. There was a nervousness in his hands, that was why the tray was shaking.


    ¡°Why are you scared?¡± I was still looking at her hands quaking, the drinks were spilling.


    ¡°Because they said that he is one of the dangerous man. He killed no mercy and if he likes the girl, he grabs it and then take advantage.¡± While saying that, she was moving from left to right to ensure that no one was hearing us. ¡°But he¡¯s handsome like our kings.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why are you worrying so much?¡±


    ¡°Fira! You don¡¯t know?¡±


    My two eyebrows moved up. She was acting weird as if we should be scared of that Alpha. ¡°What should I know?¡±


    ¡°We are assigned at their dinner. We will be exposed to that Alpha. He might like one of us, grabbed and brought to his pack. But they said that he will stay here for a month to fulfill the alliance between his pack and the kingdom.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, we should wee him.¡± I had no energy. I could not even smile. I started to walk in the hallway that she followed.


    ¡°Fira, pull yourself together. Your mind is floating. If you make a mistake in front of them, shes are the punishment.¡±


    I did not even look at her. I was not in the mood. Pyro was still not going home. I had no clue why I was waiting for him. They told me that he woulde tomorrow morning. At least I could have a glimpse of him even though we were not together.


    We arrived at the sacred table of the kingdom. The guard said that instead the King Chamber brought it to the table. We put the food in the middle of it and arranged everything.


    ¡°Fira, you did not eat. You¡¯re unhealthy. You should-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m good. Look at me, I can do my job.¡± I turned my back, walked againzily. I was looking at my father. I was hoping that he was fine.


    I was about to step towards the kitchen when I saw that there was a man kneeling his feet on the floor while one of the guards was pping him.


    I focused my eyes on the man. I was shocked when I recognized that he is my father!


    I immediately went towards the guard and kicked him. ¡°You have no mercy to hit the old man!¡± I clenched my jaw while staring at him with fire in my eyes.


    I don¡¯t care if I have the shes from saving my father! This kingdom sucks!


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The guard looked at me and when he saw that I was just an Omega, he acted as if he was going to p me when one hand encircled at his fist.


    It was King Lightning. The guard bowed on him. ¡°She kicked me, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Because?¡± Raiden waited for him to defend himself.


    ¡°I pped the ve. He put mud in my shoes.¡± The guard was still lowering his head.


    I crawled towards my father and hugged him tightly. His face was full of bruises. His body was trembling and I guessed he had not eaten. His hair was long. He had never bath because the ves were prohibited to be neat. All they did was to work every day, every night.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Raiden held the chin of the guard, making him look at his face. ¡°You look like mud to me. Your attitude is worse than mud. Do you want to have a shes?¡±


    The guard rubbed his palm. ¡°No, please,  your majesty! Please!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t cause pain to that man anymore.¡± After his words, he let him face me on his back. ¡°Bring him to the kitchen, Fira. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Copy, your majesty.¡± I guided my father to stand up. He was unable to walk normally. He had a sprained ankle. ¡°I¡¯ll let you out of very. I promised.¡± I whispered to him.


    He held my cheek with his dirty hands, but I did not decline to be touched by him. ¡°You grew as a sturdy woman like your sister.¡±


    ¡°Because I need to.¡± I rested my head on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not here to protect us.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about me. The important thing is that you and your sister are okay.¡±


    I sat him on the table. Raiden looked at me with the pity in his eyes. ¡°Make it fast, Fira. Bring him food and water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Raiden!¡± I hurried and put everything that I could give to my father.


    My father had an odd look at Raiden. Perhaps he was thinking about why I had goodmunication with this king and why I was just calling him Raiden instead of King Lightning or King Raiden.


    I watched my father eat faster. He was so hungry that even if his hands were shaking, he managed to eat. I gave him water, massaged his back when he had difficulty gulping.


    In the middle of his swallowing. I asked him. ¡°What did you do to be in jail?¡±


    ¡°I stole the crown.¡±

 Chapter 107

    I WANT HIM TO DIE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Why?¡± I sat beside him. I was looking at him with my pleas. I wanted him to tell me that it was not his decision, it was amand.


    ¡°I have no choice. Their archers were pointing at you and Eira that night.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Raiden leaned his two hands at the table while his body was bending.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. They just¡­¡± My father closed his eyes hardly, trying to remember what happened, ¡°kidnapped me from the Mining Area and ordered me to get the crown. That crown is for the next King of the Elemental Kingdom. They were wearing a ck mask.¡±


    ¡°Why you?¡± Raiden was seriously giving his full attention tomy father.


    ¡°Because they know that I can hold the crown without getting hurt by the Elemental Power protecting it.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Does that mean¡­ you have special ability?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But how?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m a great miner? The element doesn¡¯t treat me as foreign.¡±


    We heard the footsteps from the door that was why Raiden went to it. He gestured to hide my father so I pulled him under the table.


    ¡°Fira!¡± It was Saza!


    I heard the opening of the door.


    ¡°King Lightning?¡±


    I peeped. I saw that she was bowing to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me in the kitchen.¡± Raiden ordered him with his thick tone and serious expression.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, your majesty. Is Fira in there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll give her a lesson. She kicked the guard.¡±


    I viewed the broad back of King Lightning, but I could also see the formation of Saza¡¯s smirk.


    ¡°Apology for the distraction, your majesty.¡± She bowed again and left.


    I blew the air that I was holding. I held my father¡¯s upper arm and guided him up.


    ¡°We need to find out the truth so your father can be free.¡± Raiden had a frustration in his face. ¡°ording to the book of Elemental Kingdom, there¡¯s one powerful man that can help you. The rule is the first son can have the right to offer freedom to any prisoners or ves.¡±


    My face filled with surprise. ¡°Pyro?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is. He can free him wherever he likes so you need to tell him this before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    I looked away. I saw the refrigerator. ¡°We¡¯re not on good terms.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    After the conversation, he brought my father to the King Chamber again. I was having difficulty watching my father walking away from me. He did not deserve all the discrimination and humiliation of the bad people of the kingdom.


    If King Fire is my only hope. I need to go to him, seek help and forgiveness in any manner. My father is my only parent. Mom is dead and would never be by our side anymore. I can¡¯t look at my father being shouted at, punched, kicked, and abused by the guards, omegas and betas.


    ¡°What good timing to see a beautiful omega.¡±


    The shock mixed with fear filled my whole system as my eyes touched Carter while I was walking in the hallway. I looked from left to right, nning to escape, but there was no way out.


    He can drag me at one of the guards room and rape! Crap!


    I moved backward as he walked frontward.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since that assh*le Janus hit me harder.¡± An evil grin gradually grew at his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a perfect time for my revenge.¡±


    I looked at him sharply. I gestured my hands to make him move towards me. ¡°Come and get me.¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡± Heughed with surprise in his face. ¡°You¡¯re acting strong, huh?¡±


    A smirk found on my lips. ¡°One step and you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    He did not hesitate to step his feet while teasing me. I ran as fast as I could and then kicked him on the chest. Then, I immediately ran upstairs. I left him massaging his chest. Actually, it did not hurt him because he just moved a bit. Luckily, I had the skill of a good runner so I escaped.


    Should I continue my training?


    While I was running upstairs, I heard him shouting. ¡°Janus died!¡±


    My feet stuck at the next step. I could not move to continue.


    Janus died? Is he joking? Or just doing this to stop me?


    I raised my feet and was about to run again when he spoke.


    ¡°He was killed by your beloved King Fire.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I clenched my hands. The liquid to my eyes started to produce.


    No, no, and no! I will not cry. Hali told me that crying is just for the weak!


    ¡°Remember their challenge? They fought each other. Definitely¡­ King Fire us stronger than him. He was killed by him to prevent a rivalry between you.¡± I heard himugh so hard. ¡°We¡¯re three rivals-oh! Should I include King Water?¡±


    I gritted my teeth as I faced him. ¡°Don¡¯t build a story! You¡¯re not good at it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m updated on everything that is happening to you, Omega. The brothers are now enemies because of you. Janus is buried in the ground because of you. You¡¯re the only reason why they¡¯re all messed up.¡± He walked towards me with his perfectly evil smirk.


    ¡°Come closer and you¡¯ll twist your body in pain.¡± My voice was just low. That was just enough for him to hear that.


    ¡°Four men, onedy.¡± He created a tick sound using his tongue and teeth. ¡°Did one of them f*ck you?¡±


    My closed fist tightened. I wanted to punch him with all the strength I had.


    ¡°Let me guess?¡± He held his finger on his chin. ¡°King Fire?¡±


    I gasped for air to gather all my strength. My body was weakening.


    How did he know?


    ¡°Tsk. Tsk. You believed in his I love you?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± It did not matter if I was shouting in the hallway. No one was here, except for the two of us.


    ¡°If I were you, I would choose Janus over him. He gambled his life for you. He died¡­ for you.¡± He emphasized the word ¡®died.¡¯


    The liquid in my eyes nearly dropped, but I prevented it.


    ¡°Reminder¡­ you¡¯re a low born. One day, you¡¯ll see that King Fire will just pass you by because he already gets what a man wants.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar!¡± The madness was covering my chest. I was so mad! I want him to die!

 Chapter 108

    THE ALPHA OF THE RED MOON PACK


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I held back myself when I left Carter in the hallway. I heard that Cass was calling me because the Alpha from the Red Moon Pack was in the kingdom now.


    I ran as fast as I could to get the tray of food and fall in line, apanying my fellow omegas. We were not talking. We were just bowing our heads when the Alpha ramped at the red carpet. I only saw his ck shoes and a warrior suit. It was different from the king¡¯s garment. The color was brown and I think it was hard to protect his body. There was also a sword hanging at his hips.


    ¡°Wee to the king, Alpha Janus.¡±


    My lips apart as I heard that name. I did not see his face, King Arealdo ordered us just to lowered our heads because we were just low borns.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Possibly he has the same name as Janus? Right?


    Maybe.


    ¡°Show me the n.¡± The Alpha did not acknowledge his greeting, he jumped into his motive.


    Does he have the same voice as him?


    I wanted to move up my head, but I had no strength to do that. I was scared that I might get punished if I looked at him.


    ¡°Sure, Alpha.¡± King Arealdo sounded like trembling.


    Does the King fear him?


    They talked about the n of the Red Moon Pack and the Elemental Kingdom. I knew that the pack was one of the great warriors so King Arealdo was soft, gentle so as not to make any misunderstanding between them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a month. I¡¯m just looking for someone.¡± I heard the Alpha¡¯s voice. I peeped a bit. I only saw his broad shoulder.


    ¡°No problem, Alpha. You can stay as long as you want,¡± King Ardo said. He gave him a ss of wine. ¡°Enjoy your stay.¡±


    ¡°Enjoyment is not in my vocabry.¡± The Alpha was rude. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about what the benefits of my pack if we ept the alliance?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a continuous supply of food and water. I heard that your pack iscking those-¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that my pack is poor? Need your help?¡± His voice was full of power like an unbreakable warrior.


    ¡°No, no, Alpha. I¡¯m just trying my best to offer something beneficial. Can you not grab that? Your people will not be hungry and they can have more time to rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll grab it. What else?¡±


    I could not see what was happening. I could just hear the conversation.


    I think he is not Janus, my friend. His voice was husky with overflowing rudeness. My friend was a kind man and he would never disrespect women unlike what they were saying about this Alpha.


    ¡°Ahm¡­¡± I guessed that King Arealdo was thinking about what else he could give. ¡°You can go here anytime you want and¡­ ahm. If your pack is attacked by the opponent we can back you up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s given. Alliance is like the bonding of two organizations. I¡¯m not satisfied, what else?¡± The Alpha looked like bored with the topic.


    The silence filled the area, meaning that King Arealdo had nothing to offer.


    ¡°How about showing me your omegas?¡±


    My heart was pounding with nervousness. I felt the hold of Cass in my hand. She heard a lot from this Alpha and those were not good. He loved to hear the women screaming while taking them on his bed. He was a savage man, killing and abusing women. He hateddies a lot which we did not know the reason for.


    ¡°Oh, sure! That would be good. Omegas are just garbage to us. Would you want to look at the omegas on your back? They¡¯re standing there.¡±


    I gasped harsh air, trying to calm myself while holding the hand of Cass. The sweat was producing on my forehead. I was swallowing so hard as if it could relief the tension that I was dealing with.


    I heard the creak of the chair moving backward. The Alpha stood up and walked towards us. I could only view his shoes walking in my direction.


    ¡°These are the omegas taking care of the kitchen. They¡¯re not that attractive-¡±


    ¡°I want her.¡±


    My heart skipped to beat when he pointed at someone. I slowly looked up. My body trembled as I saw that his finger was pointing on me.


    But I was so surprised more when my eyesnded on his face. ¡°Janus¡­¡±


    He did not speak, he just walked away from us and spoke. ¡°Where is my room? Bring her with me.¡±


    Cass gripped my hand tightly. The guard was recklessly holding my arm, but Cass was not letting go. ¡°No, please! You can get me! Not Fira!¡± I could see how scared she was. ¡°King, please!¡±


    Although I recognized that he is Janus, my friend and the alpha is one. I could not feel any security. That man was different.


    How sure am I that he would not hurt me? How can Janus be an Alpha? Or was he really my friend? Maybe he has a twin brother or a brother,  exactly looks like him?


    ¡°Please!¡± Cass knelt down at King Arealdo. ¡°Fira can¡¯t bear the pain! She¡¯s innocent! She¡¯s a virgin! She¡¯ll be hurt so much! Get me, instead of her!¡± Cass was pleading so bad, crying with her heart out.


    I was just sobbing while holding her hand back.


    The part about the virgin was not true. I just did not talk about that matter to her. She didn¡¯t know what happened to me and Pyro.


    ¡°Cass¡­¡± I removed my tears with my index finger. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. Please don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°No, Fira! You know everything that I told you about him! He is-¡±


    I covered her mouth. She would have punishment for saying bad description for the alpha. ¡°It won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°No! He can.¡± She whispered while the tears were flooding in her face. She looked at the side, left and right. ¡°King Fire! King Fire!¡± She was calling him as if he would arrive at any moment.


    ¡°Shh! Stop it. He¡¯s not here and he would nevere for me.¡± Even if it ached me so much. I slowly removed her hands on me. ¡°I¡¯ll survive. I promised.¡±


    I silently sobbed as the guard pulled me away from her. I watched her put her forehead on the floor and still pleaded with the king, but King Arealdo yed deaf.


    There¡¯s nothing will be lost on me. I had dirt in my body when I gave myself to Pyro. I will just pretend that I love him.


    Acted that I love him like how I love Pyro.


    I am a loser because of my tears now, but I will never be a loser for pretending something that I am not just to save myself.

 Chapter 109

    BE MY WOMAN


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    The guards brought me to the Ladies Quarter. The Alpha ordered that they should clean me.


    I was sitting in the bathtub with brimming red roses. The omegas were rubbing me gently. I was just looking at my front, not moving, like a dead person.


    I never saw myself with another man, but Pyro abandoned me. He was with another woman, not just an ordinary woman. She is a royal, beautiful with angelic face.


    I closed my eyes. My face winced as I only saw the images of him, kissing the Princess.


    Mom taught us not to give ourselves to the only man we were sure about. After the marriage.


    I¡¯m so sorry, Mom. I disappointed you.


    I could feel the soap sliding at my body, the bubbles at my hair, the scrub at my back, thebing and every move they made just to make sure that I was tidy.


    They put me the clothes of thedy, not the uniform of the omega. It was royal blue, my breast was barely seen, my curves were exposed, my beauty was boosted, my hair was fixed.


    I looked like a royal, a princess or a queen, but no matter how I looked radiant at myself, I am still Fira, the low born Omega and I will never be in higher rank.


    The olddy stared at my face with pity. She held my cheek, caressing it. ¡°I don¡¯t know you and you don¡¯t need to know me, but I¡¯ll say what I need to say¡­¡± She held my hand. ¡°Satisfy him. If you don¡¯t¡­ he¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    I gave her a small smile. ¡°My half life was dead when my mother died.¡± I let her face my back and then walked elegantly even though my life was in danger. Before I left the room, I faced her again. ¡°Thank you. If¡­¡± I intertwined my finger, ¡°I die tonight. Find Eira and my father. Tell them how much I love them.¡±


    I walked out of the room. I did not wait for her to respond. The guards brought me to the chamber of the alpha. I was nervous, but I did not let him to be aware what I felt about him.


    He was standing at the window, looking outside, the lighting from the moon was touching his handsome face.


    The only person that I could see in his feature was Janus, that was why I bowed my head.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡±


    He did not talk. He faced me, gazed at my face with no emotion. I prevented myself from calling him ¡®Janus¡¯ and asked him why he left me. Where did hee from? Where has he been? I had many questions in my mind that I did not want to spell out.


    Because this person might not be him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was looking at me as if I was a stranger to him. The silence filled the room. I did not look him in the eyes, the low born should not gaze at the eyes directly.


    Suddenly, he marched towards me, held the back of my head and then kissed me so hard. I did not fight, I just let him.


    Let him¡­ Fira. Let him. Don¡¯t punch or kick. No. Don¡¯t.


    Those words were repeated to my head over and over again. He held my hips, my back, my face, my neck, my shoulder-his hands were traveling. He untied the gown and pushed me at the bed. I gasped for air when I saw his silhouette due to the lighting from the window. I did not notice that the light was off, the only brightness was themp at the side of the bed.


    I was just looking at him when he climbed on the bed. He held my both hands above my  head and shut our lips together.


    Pyro¡­


    The tears rolled at my cheek when his kiss went to my neck. His hands were entering my thighs. He spread my legs and positioned himself in the middle of me.


    My sob could be heard as he pulled down my panties. He did not continue his removal of my underwear, his hand went to my cheek, caressing it.


    I froze as I felt the liquid dropping at my neck from his eyes.


    ¡°Janus?¡± The tears flooded my face when he rested his face on my neck and hugged me so tight.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I missed you¡­ I missed you so much, Fira.¡± His hug tightened. ¡°I came back for you.¡±


    I stroked his hair and hugged him back. ¡°I was looking for you. I thought you left me. Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I hate women. I hate them so bad!¡± I could feel his gritting at my skin. He was so livid that even his crying was severe.


    ¡°Spell out. I¡¯ll listen.¡± I tapped his back while holding his shoulder tightly.


    ¡°My own mother abandoned me because she got pregnant with just a miner, my father. She is the Luna Queen of the Red Moon Pack. She just slept with my father just for pleasure and when she had a child with him, which is me¡­¡± He paused so I held his cheek, moved it up and looked at his face. There was only an inch separating our faces.


    ¡°She ordered the men of her pack to kill me and my father. Dad didn¡¯t let it happen so he escaped and brought me to the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    I caressed his cheek and then stroked his hair again.


    ¡°I thought my father died of the disease, I found out that the cause of his death was poison.¡±


    My chest filled with shock. I was speechless, that was heart breaking.


    ¡°And that is my mother¡¯s order.¡± His face was now like a baby who could not prohibit himself from crying.


    I wiped his tears, stared at his face so thoroughly and pinched his shoulder again. He was still at my top, leaning his both hands at my side while I was lying under him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened. I really don¡¯t know what to say but¡­ it doesn¡¯t mean all women are like her.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll the same.¡± His eyes started to be dark. The angriness was filling him again. ¡°She doesn¡¯t stop haunting me to kill me because she wants to rule the Red Moon Pack all her life! What kind of mother she is! Just because I¡¯m the heir of that pack? She is unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°She died with my¡­ own hands.¡±


    I gasped for air as the fear crawled all over my body.


    Did I hear it clearly? The Janus who helped me when I was finding my father killed her mother?


    ¡°Think whatever you want. This is me now. I¡¯m now the Alpha. Powerful like I wanted to be.¡±


    The dread was gradually consuming me when I felt that he pushed himself harder towards me. My thighs were still spread and he was at the center of it. No matter how I tried to close it, I couldn¡¯t.


    I could not move when his face moved down, mmed our lips together and touched my hips down to my eyes. I recklessly pushed him away. ¡°Janus!¡±


    He grabbed my hands and pinned it again above my head. He kissed me even harder.


    ¡°No! Stop! Please!¡±


    He traveled to my neck, held my thigh again and adjusted me towards him. Then, he stopped.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do to you what I¡¯ve done to them.¡± He clenched his jaw, put his lips to my ear. ¡°Just don¡¯t let me see you with Pyro. I can¡¯t promise to hold back.¡± He wiped the tears to my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll give you choices.¡± A smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°One, don¡¯t be with another man or two¡­ be my woman?¡±

 Chapter 110

    THE DECISION


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    We both looked at the door when we heard a continuous knock to the door.


    ¡°Your majesty, King is here.¡±


    I breathed easily as I heard that. Janus took a look at me before he went to the door and opened it. Zephyrus was obviously looking for me. ¡°I came here for Fira.¡± He bravely fought the stare of Janus.


    I grabbed theforter and slowly covered my body.


    Despite what Janus did to me, I could not feel mad at him. He had a reason why he was like that. I want him to see the old him. Even if Zephyrus gets me from him tonight, I will still go back to check on him. His heart is just covered by pain and anger.


    He is not him.


    ¡°She¡¯s gonna sleep with me tonight. Didn¡¯t King Arealdo tell you about this?¡± Janus stretched his hand to my side when he saw that I was moving my body down toe closer to Zephyrus.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me Fira now. Fight me then.¡± Zephyrus stood straightly, looking at him with a threat on his expression.


    I could see that there was no joke in Zephyrus words. He was livid at the moment. He did not need to do this to me, Janus will still be my friend no matter what.


    I moved backward. ¡°Go on, King Wind.¡± I bowed my head. I did not want to cause trouble between them. This was not good. ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    The shock was immediately written on Zephyrus face. ¡°But¡­¡± He stared at Janus and then went back to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯m great. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I gave him a wide smile and I made sure that it would not seem fake.


    ¡°Good night.¡± Janus slowly dragged the door to shut. I could see that Zephyruus could not still believe.


    When Janus faced me, there was a little emotion of guilt that was drawing at his face. He put his arm at my shoulder and then fixed theforter. ¡°Go to the bed.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I just nodded with a small smile on my lips. The fact that my heart was pounding was so umon. I was nervous about him. While looking at Zephyrus and Janus before. I was ready to run faster and went to Zephyrus and hit, I remembered what Hali taught me about ¡®trust.¡¯ Even the worst person in the entire Earth was seeking for trust and I needed to work for it to be able to distance myself from hurting. I was not sure if this would be effective, but at least I did this without injuring him.


    He sat at the bed, gazing at nowhere. I thought that my n was affecting him. He was now thinking about his wrong doing to me. Then suddenly, he crawled at the bed,id next to me, rested his face on my chest, and then close his eyes. ¡°If someday, you decided to go with me. Just tell me. Good night.¡±


    I won. Now, I saw my friend. The man that once I admired. All I just need to do is to let him know that I am beside him. He has me and that will bring back the moment that he never thinks of anything, but just the goodness of helping me to find my father.


    I embraced him back and stroked his hair. ¡°I¡­ found my father.¡±


    He opened his eyes, gazed up at me with the surprise in his emotion. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°At the very.¡±


    His mouth moved apart. ¡°We¡¯ll get him.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t start a war with the Elemental Kingdom. I can get him out of it.¡± I looked at him with peerly. ¡°Can I have a favor?¡±


    He just nodded at me. I hugged him so tight. ¡°Please find yourself again. I am missing you.¡±


    ¡°Join me at my pack. Be my wife.¡±


    ***************


    Janus gave me a week to think about his offer. If I epted that, me and Eira could live peacefully in his pack under his protection. That would be good, but my father would be at the Elemental Kingdom unless I talked to Pyro. As if he would be going to speak with me


    He hates me.


    But I can manage it. Whether he shouts or shows me how angry he is. I will ept that. If I will go with Janus, it does not matter anymore at least I saw him onest time.


    ¡°Eira, if I go somewhere¡­¡± I stopped fixing my uniform. I was looking at the reflection of the mirror. ¡°Me, father, and you. If we can be together again, will you be with us and leave the Elemental Kingdom?¡±


    Eira froze, she observed my face and then looked away. ¡°There¡¯s no ce I¡¯ll be happy except on my family¡¯s side.¡±


    I moved my head from up and down. I prevented the production of tears. I should not cry. I need to decide well and I will ensure the safety of all. I heard that KIng Fire had already arrived, he did not bring back the Princess, but their marriage would be a month from now.


    That means they will marry each other. No excuses. It was a KIngdom¡¯s demand, people¡¯s hierarchy.


    I found myself, walking in the hallway, holding a hot chocte, going to the way where King Fire¡¯s room was. My chest was choking. I could not breathe normally. I could not see myself anymore. The Fira who just loves to smile,ugh and tell a story. Before, the sadness had no room in me.


    But now, when I met Pyro. Everything was messed up.


    I stood in front of the door of King Fire. Seryo was not here, no guards or anyone. Just him and his piano. I recognized that he was ying because I could hear it from the inside.


    I slowly hit the door with a soft knock. As usual, he did not open it unless he found out that it was me. ¡°It¡¯s Fira, your majesty.¡±


    I gasped for air when the sound of the piano stopped. I gazed at the door for a second, breathing heavily as the nervousness filled my heart. I was waiting for him to open the door. I looked down on the cup of chocte.


    If you don¡¯t open the door. You might not see me anymore.


    I  waited and waited for him to give me an entrance to move to his room, but seconds, minutes and horse had passed¡­ the door was still shut.


    The silence covered the area. My traitor tears started to crawl from my eyes to my cheek.


    I love you, Pyro. I love you so much and no matter where I go, you will always in my heart. No one can steal your spot from it.


    I slowly turned my back when I realized that there was no hope that he would open the door for me. I was about to step when I heard the creak of the door. I froze to where I was standing. I grabbed an air to pull all the bravery I had.


    ¡°Move in. Don¡¯t stay long.¡±

 Chapter 111

    THE UNCONTROLLABLE EAGERNESS


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I slowly turned around again. Our eyes met. All the emotions I had for him were visible in my eyes. I managed to form a wide beautiful smile even though the liquid was rolling to my face. ¡°I brought a hot chocte.¡±


    He averted his look from me. His mouth was shut. He just closed the door, walked to the piano and stared at it.


    I put the cup down on the side table. My sobbed was beginning to be severe. ¡°Thank you for weing me into your room, your majesty. I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Pyro,¡± he stated with his low tone, dropped shoulders and nk emotion. ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡± He put his hand at the key and started to  heartwarming music as if that was what he felt.


    He did not order me to go out from his room, so I stayed even though I could only see his back, sobbing so hard and having difficulty breathing. I held my chest as I felt the pain that gradually killed me. I listened to every rhythm of the music, no lyrics, no bursting of words with feelings, but I felt.


    All I want is to stay even just a second¡­ with him. With the man I loved the most.


    His hands stopped from hitting the instrument. He was gazing in front of him while I was at his back, standing, sobbing, in pain.


    ¡°What¡­¡± I saw the liquid crawling to his face and in a blink of an eye, it flooded. ¡°What happened to us?¡± He moved his hand again, he touched one key. ¡°I thought we were happy? I thought no struggle can separate us. Damn.¡± He held another key. I could hear the high tone of it. ¡°I believed in the things that were surreal in the picture, but fake in reality.¡±


    I opened my mouth, but there were no wordsing from it. I slowly took one step and then stopped. There was a hesitation for me to move closer to him. My decision waspact. It would change if I came closer to him.


    Pyro nced at me. His crying was severe. ¡°There¡¯s no glue to fix us. It¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I managed to speak even though every word that came out from my mouth was like a knife, stabbing me, paining me, breaking me into pieces in the hurtful torture of all. ¡°I have no n to go back. I just b-¡±


    I trembled in shock when he stood up, walked faster, held my cheek, and kissed me in the most gentle way. I closed my eyes. Let the flow of our love covered our heart, mind, and soul. Wherever he wanted to go at this night.


    I will go. Just for tonight.


    Tomorrow is a different day.


    He tilted his head, opened his mouth, gasped my neck, and kissed me even more. The kiss was no force, nomand, no order¡­ just pure caring and loving. No one between us liked to separate. We both enjoyed the rhythm of the passionate mmed lips moving together while our tears were slowly disappearing. Our hearts were gradually filling with joy, blowing away the pain, easing the miss that we felt during separate days.


    I caught myself lying on the bed with him at my top.


    This is thest night him. I will get the most of it. I will do everything. I will give it all. I will show you all.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He paused and gazed at my face. He glued our noses while holding my cheek. I made my look at him as a re.


    ¡°I came to seek help for¡­¡± I looked away, ¡°my father. You can make him out of very. Justmand it. You have the power to-¡±


    ¡°You, what?¡± The annoyance filled his expression. ¡°You just want to ask for help? You didn¡¯t knock at my door because you¡­¡± He moved faster, standing up, ¡°you missed me? You didn¡¯t go here because you wanted to say sorry or apologize!¡± I could see that giggling on his jaw.


    I was in shock when he held my shoulder, making me stand up. Face to face with his madness with me. ¡°Why?¡± The darkness was in his eyes now. I could see how angry he was by just cupping my shoulder, it was hurting me.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me!¡± His grip on me intensified, but I did not react even though the stinging sensation was felt.


    ¡°Pyro, do you think my love for you is real?¡± Those words were like a bomb to me.


    He left me no choice. Hurting him was the best thing I could do to make things flow smoothly. If we would split ways with the anger in his chest, I would go freely.


    His mouth apart as the furrow formed on his forehead.


    ¡°I pretended that I love you to have power, but my mind changed. I have a different n.¡± I used all the energy to make those lines sound natural to me.


    He removed his hand on me, looking down, giggling. ¡°Do you need your father? Fine.¡± His tone was low.


    I was thinking that the tone was having a deep meaning. When his eyes touched me again, it was not Pyro anymore, but the monster that he was always battling.


    He stepped closer to me as I moved backward. He held the bottom of my uniform. It was so fast that I did not notice. He pulled down my skirt and next was my underwear.


    I did not talk, I was just watching him. I let him do that. I wanted this, too.


    He threw all the contents of the side table, held my waist, and sat me there. He removed all my coverings in a fast reckless way. When I waspletely nude in front of him. He clenched his jaw, grabbed his king garment, and inserted his manhood in my whole.


    My mouth opened as the pain crawled to my inside, ripping my wall. The burning sensation was felt as he thrust in harder. He held my back and pushed himself towards me violently.


    I could see the uncontroble eagerness to him to own me, so I gasped an air as I put my hands on his back, rested my chin on his shoulder, and felt every sway he did.

 Chapter 112

    INTIMACY


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    He palmed my chest as he was pressing his manhood to my hole. He held my thighs to spread it.


    I was sobbing when I wrapped my legs around his waist. It was painful. I could feel my wall tighten. It was buried in me in a hard way.


    His lips touched my neck. His hands encircled to my n*pple, pinching, massaging it into a rotary counterclockwise direction.


    He cupped my face and pressed our lips together. I could still feel the burning down there, but by his stimtion, it was disappearing gradually. When I recovered from the pain, I swayed as his body swayed.


    He held my butt and dragged me to the bed. He did not separate our bodies or remove his friend inside me. My upper body was lying on the bed. He stopped, removed his upper coverings, and then continued thrusting in, back and forth. I bit my lips as I felt the rolling of current from my belly to my chest.


    I cupped his cheek as my body was trembling. I watched the emotion on his face. That was the most handsome expression that I could see from him. He was blushing while the nerves were exposed to the force that he was giving.


    He plunged in more as I adjusted my body to move up. The feeling was heaven, especially when I was doing this with the man I loved.


    I love you, Pyro.


    I wanted to open my mouth and burst that words, but I could not. I epted the fact that we were not for each other. We were not meant to be. Our love story had already ended.


    We can¡¯t do anything to the distraction, order, and demand of the kingdom. He is a king and he should stand for his duty.


    I wrapped my hand on his neck tightly as I moved in ordance with his push inward. The skin hitting skin could hear. My passage was liquifying, which made everything between us intense.


    The moan started to fill the room, especially when he was ying with my mound while moving faster inside me.


    He moved down, put the crown in his mouth while palming the other one. I gasped for air as the pleasure rolled all over me. I was beginning to bathe with my own sweat while feeling the most delicious feeling that I had ever felt in my entire life.


    I unconsciously touched his butt and plugged him harder at me. I closed my eyes, biting my lips, gasping for air while loudly letting out the groan of pleasure.


    In the middle of my moan, he paused, grabbed my waist, and lifted me up. He positioned himself at my back while kissing my neck and dorsal, going down. He grabbed my two hands and put them on the lean board.


    I gasped for air as the excitement filled my system. I was facing the wall while he was at my back. He adjusted my body, separating my thighs, moving my body in afortable position.


    I Inhaled to ease the tension. The nervousness was getting severe as I felt his long poking at my entrance. He bent down and whispered. ¡°Say my name, Dearest.¡±


    In a blink of an eye, he inserted it again. My body moved in an up and down direction as he began to rock my body in that position.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± I screamed with my throat out as I felt the iparable delight feeling. It was different from the first and second.


    It¡¯s tasty. Crap.


    He held my both chest while he was thrusting in and out from my back. The bed was moving greatly, the creak of it could be heard. I screamed again as he pressed it harder.


    He moved my face towards the side and kissed me. Thepping of our lips could be heard, but the skin-to-skin pping was louder. My body was fighting back with his plugging and swaying. We stayed for that for so long until he grabbed my waist again,id me with my face mmed on the bed. I was lying t.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I bit theforter as I felt that he drove me in again. My body shook when he mercilessly back and forth at my passage.


    I liked the feeling. It was reaching something inside me that caused butterflies in my belly. Even though I was so tired, my body wanted to feel more. I could feel the hottest temperature, the trembling as I felt that something was going to explode inside me.


    ¡°Pyro¡­¡± I held his hand. ¡°I¡¯m-¡± He shut my mouth by giving me a slow passionate kiss. I closed my eyes as I let the explosion inside me.


    He did not stop driving my body. He was not reaching his full pleasure.


    I opened my mouth when I felt that he lifted me up. My eyes widened as he sat me on the piano.


    ¡°Pyro¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He held my thighs again and pressed his full hugeness to me.


    The sound of the piano could be heard as I identally touched the keys. He took me there. I was so exhausted. I slowly put my face on his shoulder as he was still plugging in and out inside me.


    Until I felt the liquid rolling down on my thighs. I managed to look up at him with my dizzy eyes. His eyes were closed and when it opened, the softness in his expression could be seen. He did not talk or even smile when I gave him a small grin. He just moved his face down to my face and kissed my forehead.


    I was surprised when he lifted me again, brought me to the bathroom. I shouted as I felt the cold water when he opened the faucet.


    I thought he was done with me. I confirmed that he was not when he turned me around while making his manhood hard again. The water was flowing to my body. I closed my eyes as I leaned my hands to the wall, readying myself for his entering again.


    ¡°Fira?¡± His voice was sweet. His lips went to my ear and then kissed it. ¡°I love you even if you don¡¯t love me.¡±


    My tears mixed with the water. I felt the plugging in of him again. He took me again and again and again.


    I love you more than you love. It¡¯s just the world is against us.

 Chapter 113

    FULL SURRENDERING


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    After bathing, we were both sitting on the bed, facing the piano. No n to talk. We did not even open the topic of what had happened.


    I decided to stand up and was about to say goodbye when he held my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s walk.¡±


    I just moved my head from up and down direction. We sneaked in at the pce and went to the Riverside. The river where we spent the night during Full Moon.


    Because of too much sadness, I forgot to train my wolf. I was just seeing it when Hali wasmanding me, during training.


    I looked up at the falls. I could hear the bubbling of water. It was beautiful scenery, which made me rx. Honestly, my body felt weak due to the overriding of Pyro. It was hurting. I could not walk well, I was just trying to act normal.


    Pyro moved closer to me, he leaned his head to my shoulder. He did not say anything. He was just staring at the falls.


    I don¡¯t know what to feel anymore. I want to sleep. The darkness was consuming me. Suddenly, Pyro knew what I was dealing with. That was why he held my face, down to hisp. I used hisp as a pillow.


    ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll be here when you wake up.¡± He caressed my hair in a gentle way.


    I stood again and gave him a smile. ¡°Lay next to me.¡±


    We bothy at the rock, hearing the flow of water, feeling the low temperature of the wind. He grabbed my face, put it to his arm, letting me use his body as my pillow. I was looking in a side position while he was facing the front.


    ¡°Pyro¡­¡± I embraced him tightly. He did the same thing to me. We watched the clear dim sky. There was no star or moon at this time. It was just me and Pyro.


    My eyes went back to him. If this was myst moment with him, I would hug him like there was no tomorrow. I would kiss him harder as if it was the end of the world. I would make love to him even if it pained me, but none of those were happening because I had no strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get married, Fira.¡± He broke the silence. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to, I need to for the Elemental Kingdom. The Minister wants to see the progress of the kingdom since our arrival.¡±


    I was listening carefully. My heart was ripping.


    Being with Janus is the only choice left with me. If Pyro¡¯s wife took the throne of the Fire Pack, I would no longer be part of his life. I have no ce for him. He needs to create an heir. He will live at the Fire Pack.


    Even though I pushed those at the back of my head. I can¡¯t change the fact that we will never see each other again. Even if my option stays at the Elemental Kingdom, Pyro will not be here. My father will just suffer from very, but if I go with Janus, he can protect us, we can start again a life at Red Moon Pack.


    ¡°Raiden should marry first, but the Luna Queen of Archimedes doesn¡¯t want to. She escaped again and went back to the city. Since I am the oldest son, I must avoid the threats from the attack of different packs. We need to secure the safety of the werewolves and the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± I sounded bitter, but I must ask him to know the answer. He is not a man with many words.


    ¡°I just want to say that whateveres through my way I¡¯ll stay¡­¡± He sat, faced the falls, ¡°in love with you.¡±


    ¡°The symbol is on the Princess¡¯ wrist. She¡¯s now your mate. You-¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± He held my hand and pulled me to stand up. ¡°You can still take me, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He gave me a small grin before lifting me up. He brought me down at the cliff. ¡°Remove your clothes. Let¡¯s swim.¡±


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s midnight. I can¡¯t. It¡¯s cold and-¡±


    ¡°Should I pull your clothes?¡± A smirk was on his lips. That was why I moved faster, one by one, taking off my clothes.


    ¡°You are watching, really?¡± I moved my eyebrows up.


    He just chuckled, pulled his King Garment. ¡°As if I didn¡¯t see that? Acting virgin, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I kicked his thigh, he moved backward and looked at me with confusion.


    ¡°You can kick? Where did you learn that?¡± His eyebrows were knitted with curiosity.


    I raised my two hands, imitating how Colden did the peace. ¡°Nothing. I just kick. That¡¯s it.¡±


    I hope he believed me. He stepped closer to me, put his two hands at my waist. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend. Everything is okay.¡±


    I nodded. I enveloped my arms on his neck. We danced under the clear sky with a couple of clouds and the Waterfalls that witnessed how we loved each other. This ce was aesthetically beautiful and romantic.


    I was observing his face, the small almond eyes, the pointed nose, the kissable lips. I would miss him so bad even his voice, his musicÒ»everything about him.


    ¡°Fira, wanna know a secret?¡± We were supposed to swim in the river, but we decided to just dance next to the cliff because the atmosphere was breathtakingly wonderful.


    ¡°Again? What¡¯s secret?¡±


    ¡°I found the real perfection.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I chuckled as I touched his bare chest. He had nothing on his top. He just wearing a boxer short down there, which made me blush when I saw that.


    ¡°Hmm? Wanna ask who?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Who? So…it¡¯s a person?¡±


    ¡°A beautiful omega.¡±


    He cupped my cheek and then kissed me on my forehead. That scene was warming as if I wanted to stay like this forever. I was thinking of pulling him from all this mess and being with him as long as we are alive, but the other side of the brain said that do not be greedy. His people need him more than I. So I had no option, but to steal a little moment to him like what we were doing right now.


    ¡°The real meaning of perfection for me is you.¡± He went to the peak of my nose and kissed it. ¡°I wish we can stay long like this until the morning shine, but reality awaits us.¡± He grabbed my hand and then touched it with his lips. ¡°I only love one woman. That¡¯s a full surrendering.¡±

 Chapter 114

    HIS WOMAN


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I tiptoed, initiated the kiss. He responded to me. That was different from all of our kisses because the slowness, the gentleness, the affection, the admiration was fully sensated. His hand went to my neck, caressing it while opening my uniform. He would probably do that because we were going to swim.


    He moved down, grabbed my thighs, and lifted me. Our lips were still flued together when we jumped to the cliff and felt the coolness of the water. Pyroughed at me when I hugged my own body and chilled.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The color in your face faded.¡± He chuckled, swam towards my back, and fused my hair together in his hands. I had no idea what his trip was. He wasbing my hair with his finger. After that, he put all the strands on my right shoulder.


    I gasped an air when I felt his lips at my back, kissing it with the most tenderness. His lips went to my nape. I tilted my face to the opposite side, giving him all ess to my neck. I shut my mouth as I felt that he was caressing me.


    He went to my ear and whispered. ¡°Another secret?¡±


    I chuckled a bit before I answered. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°All that I say…comes from my heart. Bring our memories to where you¡¯ll go.¡± He settled his chin at my shoulder, hugging meing from my back. He gave small kisses to every skin that touched his lips. ¡°Just wondering. What will be the future if our ranks are at the same level? Would we be contented? Damn. Maybe now, we are creating our own family like your parents.¡±


    My eyes shed tears. I could see in my mind how happy my family was, from the morning we wake up until the evening. Far from the duty and responsibilities of a royal, just like him. Far from the chaos that he was experiencing. Forcing to marry the woman he did not love. Pushing to sit on the throne with any choices. Living the important person in his life. Abandoning the happiness.


    This is what he is saying. Bing a royal is another story, the story of grief, sacrifices, and pain.


    He dragged me to the side that no one could see us even though they peep on the river. He pushed me gently to the big rock there. I stared at his face, from his forehead down to his thick eyebrow. I wanted to shout how much I loved him. That I wanted to be with him for the rest of my life.


    But my mouth was sealed. No words. No voice.


    All I did was move my head near him, giving him the best memorable delight kiss that he would never forget. I swaddled my arms on his neck and let the flow of the river serve as the background music for the swaying of our bodies and lips.


    ¡°Fira, not here.¡± The prohibition to himself was obviously heard. He was about to go away and pull me to climb up at the cliff when I held his hand and ced it to my cheek. ¡°I want here, Dearest.¡±


    He gazed at my face. He was observing if I was not joking and when he found out that what I was saying was what my mind, body, and soul wanted. He left no distance to our bodies. He gave me a French kiss, opening my mouth while inserting his tongue inside my warm mouth. I epted it all by ying with his tongue, moving to where it moves, doing what it does, trying to be not so-called innocent in this thing because I was not.


    I raised my things and enveloped them to his wait while our lips were busy. His hands could explore my body. I was nude, he could touch all my organs without any distraction. His hands went to my neck, slowly caressing my body down to my chest.


    I caught his hand and brought it to the hugeness of my mound. ¡°I want to feel it.¡± My voice was low while saying that I was trying to ease the blockage of my throat. I watched him move his hand to it with cherish.


    I let my mouth open as he grabbed my perfectly formed mountain. He bent me a bit while touching my neck with his lips, traveling down to my chest. It was the slowest move he madepared to all our make out. He was nting small kisses to where his lips traveled, to my cor bone, to my shoulder, until he encircled his mouth to my mountain.


    While watching him, it intensifies the ignition of my body. I did not know where to hold when he let me experience the taste of heaven.


    ¡°Damnj, Fira.¡± He could not take it anymore when he heard the sound of my moan. ¡°You¡¯re wless. You¡¯re gorgeous, especially when you don¡¯t have clothes.¡±


    The hotness that started to burn in my body intensified when I heard that. I could feel that his friend was ready to take me, but it was underwater. I had no idea if that was not harming me.


    He licked my ear. ¡°Raiden said it¡¯s not good to make love underwater. It can cause irritation to our organs so let¡¯s climb up and go to my room again.¡±


    I looked at him sharply as he chuckled. ¡°After teasing me? Crap!¡± I hit his shoulder.


    He justughed and winked. ¡°In my room.¡±


    I rolled my eyes for the first time in my entire life. I was annoyed with him. He was ying with me and then he would say, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Wow! Crap!


    We put our clothes on and then went back to the Elemental Kingdom with Pyro¡¯s loudugh. The guards who could see us were shocked, hearing how d he was. I was irritable with him. If only they knew what he wasughing at, they would chuckle like him.


    When we went to his room. He immediately took off all my coverings. He was so fast. I was unaware that I was lying on the bed again, for the second time tonight.


    Tonight, he made me feel that I am a woman. I am his woman.


    Not tomorrow.

 Chapter 115

    I¡¯M GOING WITH YOU


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Every hour was precious to me and him. I gave all that I could. I let him do what he wanted.


    Everything.


    He fell asleep on my top, hugging me so tight as if he did not want another man to steal me away from him. I looked at my wristwatch on the side table. It was our watch that he brought me during our date on Freedom Day. It was 2 in the morning. The sky was slightly bright.


    My tears were rolling at the side of my face while touching the back of his head. I was stroking his hair in a gentle way.


    ¡°No matter where I go, nobody can change the beat of my heart for you.¡± I managed to kiss his forehead. I was gentle, scared of waking him up. ¡°You will always be my king. You are and you will always be forever until the end of my life.¡±


    I covered my mouth as my sob began to be soundy. It did not matter if in the next hours we were not together because I had all the memories in my head. It would always be fresh as if it happened yesterday.


    ¡°I love you?¡± I whispered without a voice, just a blow of air.


    I slowly held his shoulder up dragging him to my side. The tears did not stop rolling, the pain never left me, the sadness would be my foreverpany.


    I gazed at him. He was deeply sleeping like a baby. I inhaled deeply to give toughness to my body to leave him. I did not have the energy to do that. I needed to force myself or else…I would me myself forever.


    I¡¯m sorry, Pyro. I¡¯m sorry to your brothers. Apology for causing too much trouble. You should live with peace and that time woulde if I am not on your side.


    ¡°You are my…ideal man.¡± The liquid to my face streamed, blurring my vision and affecting my breath. I was unable to grab air in a smooth way due to my ober crying. I massaged my chest as if I could remove the ache in it. I covered my mouth to lessen the sound of my sob.


    My weeping became severe as I remembered the first time we met each other, theughter we shared together, the hugs, the kisses, the dateÒ»every moment with him.


    I was just looking at his face for about a minute until I decided to stand up, grabbed my clothes and then kissed him on the head onest time.


    Take care of yourself, my king.


    I gazed at the wristwatch on the side table. A small smile formed on my lips. I was about to leave it with him, but I remembered that thing would only be my remembrance to him, so I grabbed it and was about to put it to my wrist when I saw that the unknown light where the symbol located before was blinking. My eyes were bulged as I observed it carefully.


    What does it mean? The symbol never leaves me? It¡¯s just hidden?


    I blinked three times to know that I was not dreaming, there was a tiny light on my wrist. The symbol was not there, but why was it having this twinkling thing?


    I looked down on Pyro. His wrist was having a fire from the symbol, but it was just a spot which was unrecognizable. That was shocking for me, but the moment that he got the symbol to me and transferred it to the Princess popped into my mind.


    It is nothing. Maybe I was just overlooking it due to my blurry vision. I was exhausted and at the same time in pain. I nced again at Pyro. His face was buried on the pillow. He was cutely snoring.


    I managed to turn my back on him and step away. Everyone moved far from him was a stab to my chest.


    Actually, my father was out of very because of Janus. He made it as a deal to King Oswald Arealdo, that was his full name. I just knew because Janus told me. Sometimes he wanted people to call him King Oswald or sometimes King Arealdo.


    Going back to my father, he was now at our house, out of Elemental Kingdom. So I would go there with my sister. But before that I seek permission from Janus to stay tonight one more day before I join him. His n was to be with Elemental Kingdom for a month, but there was an emergency to the Red Moon Pack so he would immediately need to go home. He was just waiting for me. My alibi was saying farewell to my friends, but he did not know that I went to King Fire¡¯s Chamber.


    I ran to the hallway as I noticed that there were no guards. I ran and ran until I arrived at the Alpha¡¯s Chamber. I left him while he was sleeping tightly. I rotated the door carefully and then moved inside the room. My eyes widened, my chest yed with an intense beat of pressure, the cold sweat filled my forehead when I saw that Alpha Janus was sitting on the bed, gazing at me sharply.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± His voice was just low, but I could hear the usation. The angriness that he was holding.


    ¡°I?¡± I gasped for air, trying to sustain the instability of my breath. ¡°I went out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°With?¡± His voice had the same tone, but it made me more nervous. His eyes did not blinking, he just stared at me with the spark of suspicion. He knew that I did wrong. I could see it in his emotion.


    I looked down, intertwined my hands and then started to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He stood up, marched towards me with his gritting teeth. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I went to Pyro. I am so sorrÒ»¡±


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± He held my face, removing the droplets of tears rolling at my face. ¡°I forgive you. You can¡¯t see him again after all.¡±


    I just nodded. I could not prevent myself from sobbing. He pulled me closer to him and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not going with him again, are you?¡±


    I shut my mouth. I could not answer. I felt that if I said any words, I needed to stand with it with honesty. I would not be sincere if I said that I would not go out with him again. I knew that my heart was in him.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± As I looked at his eyes, the darkness was filling him, he raised his hand and was about to p me when I spoke.


    ¡°Yes! Please don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    I really hate that someone was mad, especially when those were the people special to me. I promised to myself that I would understand Janus regardless of how worse he was. He was facing difficulty due to his mother. I believed that one day, I would see the old him.


    I walked closer to him and hugged him so tight. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±

 Chapter 116

    THE PAIN OF LEAVING


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I slept next to Janus. Luckily, he was not forcing me or what, he just slept while hugging me so tightly. If I moved a little, he immediately opened his eyes. I could see that he was looking for me so I was securing him that I would not leave him again until I rested.


    When I woke up. Eira was in my room and Alpha Janus was not around. Eira brought me breakfast.


    ¡°Fira, are you sure with this?¡±


    ¡°Sure about?¡± I held the tray of food.


    ¡°Janus that you met before is not the same now. I¡¯ll go where you want to go, but the Alpha is not the solutionÒ»¡± She stopped talking when we heard the opening of the door.


    Janus came into the room. His face was nk. Eira bowed her head to him. ¡°Good morning, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Janus greeted her back with a smile on his face. He sat on the bed and then kissed me on my lips.


    I managed to smile even though I did not feel it. He cared for me, giving me food and coffee. Eira was just looking at us with the worriedness in her eyes.


    We spent a minute in the room to take our breakfast and then he walked out. He talked to King Oswald Arealdo about his leaving. I was about to go out, but the guards were securing us. Alpha Janus ordered them to prohibit us from going out.


    We stayed in the room for the whole day until Janus came back. He ordered some of the guards to fix our things. He was hurrying. Janus grabbed my shoulder and we walked to the hallway.


    I looked around with sadness in my eyes. Do I really need to leave the Elemental Kingdom? This is my ce since I was young. I grew up here. It was hard for me to go.


    Janus was encircling his arms to me while in my other hand, I was holding Eira. In the hallway, I saw Cass, that was why I stopped for a moment. She hugged me so tight.


    ¡°Keep yourself safe, okay?¡± I stroked her hair while the tears were flooding into my cheek.


    ¡°Double time, Fira.¡± Janus grabbed my waist to move away from Cass. ¡°You can visit my pack. You¡¯re wee there.¡±


    Cass lowered his head on him. ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me so I¡¯ll send my people to fetch you.¡± Janus was not gazing at her. I guessed that he was having a pity on my friend, that was why instead of looking at her, he was averting his eyes.


    I believed. I strongly believe that my friend wille back. I am scared of the man holding me now.


    ¡°Thank you so much, your majesty.¡± Cass sob became loud.


    I prohibited myself from ncing at her. She is the good friend I never had. She needs someone to take care of her, especially now that I am gone for good.


    I held her hand, but Janus was pulling me away from her. She was sobbing so bad. Our hand slowly slipped. I watched her cry out at the top of her lungs.


    We arrived outside, the carriage was waiting for us. I was looking at the entrance of the Elemental Kingdom. I was hoping that Pyro would stop me from leaving, but sad to say, no one was there even his brothers. He did not even find me after disappearing that night. I sniffed as I prohibited the rolling of the liquid from my nose. Janus held my hand and then supported me to go inside the carriage. Next was my sister. Eira held my handpactly as she was staring at the entrance of the Elemental Kingdom, like me. It was difficult for her to leave the kingdom, too, because of King Ice, but she was doing this for our family. There were a lot of things that happened in this ce, we should move forward.


    I gave my final nce at the Elemental Kingdom. My eyes widened as I saw that the guards were holding the arms of King Ice.


    Crap!


    I looked at Eira, she was looking straight, trying to ignore Colden, but her eyes did not lie, the liquid was rolling from it.


    ¡°Eira!¡± He ran as fast as he could. The guards were chasing him. I could see how painful it was for him, I  was envious when I felt the ache in his heart. Pyro was not there, he did not even know that I was going far. ¡°Eira!¡± Suddenly, there was the formation of Ice, blocking our way. The carriage stopped. I stared at Janus¡¯ face, he looked annoyed.


    ¡°Eira!¡± King Ice was now in front of the carriage, spreading his arms. ¡°Why are you f*cking leaving me!¡±


    Eira managed to ignore him. She did not even give him a nce.


    ¡°Go back, King Ice.¡± Janus¡¯ voice was irritating. ¡°We¡¯re hurrying. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Eira.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your freaking! I can take care of her!¡± Colden was creating snowballs at his hand. At first, it was just small, but eventually, he was making it a huge circr ball. ¡°I¡¯ll ruin the carriage if you don¡¯te out!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Eira finally talked. She came down to the carriage and looked at him. ¡°Why are you creating a scene! You should go and fulfill your duty as a king of Ice Pack!¡±


    ¡°Wow?¡± He bursted a sigh of disbelief. He threw the snowball at his side. ¡°Your mind is freaking disarranged! Are you not still believing me?¡±


    He held Eira¡¯s hand, but Eira removed it. ¡°Listen! I¡¯m not doing this for me, it¡¯s for the sake of my family. My mother taught us to be together at all times. That¡¯s the value that we treasure. And?¡± She looked away. ¡°You¡¯re a king. Our differences are far apart. I am just omega! A servant!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    The tears in my eyes welled up as I heard the same lineing from the mouth of Colden. Pyro was saying that every time I was talking about our ranks.


    But where is he now?


    ¡°I care!¡± Eira shouted. ¡°I can¡¯t lose my family just because of the stupid feeling I have for you! Sorry.¡± She turned her back, she began to walk towards the carriage, but Colden hugged her at the back.


    ¡°Please…I need you.¡± Colden rested his face on Eira¡¯s shoulder. In the long period of time that I knew him, I would never expect that he could be serious in terms of women.


    ¡°You just need me, not love me.¡± Eira removed his hand. ¡°Farewell, your majesty.¡±


    At least, Eira could say goodbye to him. Unlike me, even nce, I did nothing. I glimpsed on the window.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    See you when I see you, Dearest.

 Chapter 117

    I WON¡¯T FIGHT


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I was standing at the window. From here, I could see Fira. I had no emotion on my face, but my chest was ripping inside. Watching her, going with another man was the saddest part of my life. I was ready to fight for her. I was ready to kill who would block us from being together. I was ready to use all my power just to get her out of my world. I was ready to give my life just to be with her, but when I knew who the man was, I surrendered.


    Janus is a great man. He even saved me from the unknown assassin. I had arrears by leaving him while he was losing breath.


    Sometimes it is not just about being with each other. I know that she was lying when she said that she did not love me. I could see it from the depths of her eyes. She was hiding all the love she had for me. I had no idea what was her reason, but when I saw her father out of very.


    I understand.


    I was supposed to help her. I should have been with her during those difficult times, but I could not. I should wipe the tears in her eyes, but I am a king, people were shouting for me to save them. I should have hugged her when she witnessed that I was kissing Princess Ziraya.


    I¡¯m selfish, self-centered. She deserves someone who can be with her at all times whenever she needs it.


    I closed my eyes to remember what happened that morning.


    I was about to hug Fira when I moved to my side, but she was not here. ¡°Fira?¡± I looked around. The panic filled my system as I immediately stood up, went to the bathroom. I looked for her at every corner of my room.


    She left me.


    I sat on the bed while washing my face with my palm.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Did I do something to make her leave me? Did I say something wrong? Did I not show her how much I treasure her? Did I take advantage of her?


    I was overthinking while I was looking at the piano. I was in the middle of thinking while my door burst opened. Zephyrus, Hali and Raiden walked inside my room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to respect?¡± I red at them sharply while wearing my King Garment.


    ¡°Pyro, she¡¯s leaving!¡± Zephyrus was panicking. He grabbed my shoulder and shook it. ¡°You need to do something!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The nervousness crawled to my chest. I had a guess, but I did not think that it was Fira because she grew up here. She would not leave the ce.


    ¡°Fira, D*mbass!¡± Hali trashtaked me. He sat on the sofa with his arms folded. ¡°If you didn¡¯t take action. You¡¯ll lose her.¡±


    ¡°Forever,¡± Raiden continued. He walked, went to Hali and sat next to him.


    ¡°Where is she going?¡± My forehead was furrowed. I wanted to be calm, so I was preventing the starting fear rolling to my system.


    ¡°Red Moon Pack. You heard about them, haven¡¯t you?¡± Raiden answered, he was ying with his book in his hand.


    ¡°She¡¯ll take vacation?¡± I tried to rx, but the truth was my inside was panicking. I wanted to run and look for her, but I just needed to know the whole details first.


    ¡°She¡¯s going with another man, *sshole!¡± Hali moved to me and hit the back of my head. ¡°Don¡¯t act cool in terms of panicking! Go and get Fira!¡±


    ¡°Why the damn are you hitting me!¡± I red at him with annoyance. I was converting my emotion into an irritation with him, to not think about Fira.


    My mind was messing up. I had a lot of questions, but I could not burst it out because I was not a man with plenty of words. It was better to hide it than show it. There would be no changes if I said.


    Zephyrus grabbed my cor. Of all my brothers, he was the maddest of all. Maybe because he is Fira¡¯s best friend. ¡°I know how difficult you¡¯ve been through. You couldn¡¯t smile and evenugh like that! Fira is the only person who can make you feel the way you feel now. So please¡­ follow your heart.¡±


    I stared at his emotion. The naughty, always joking Zephyrus was now having a serious face with a sense of words.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know, it¡¯s notpatible with my handsome face to be serious, but Baby Sweet Bro!¡± He hit my chest. ¡°Love you. I love Fira. I¡¯m looking forward to your happiness!¡±


    Hali marched towards him and kicked his butt. ¡°You¡¯re dramatic! He needs to fix his thing to get Fira!¡±


    I observed them. They had a big bag with I think my clothes inside.


    Damn. Seriously?


    ¡°We have n B.¡± Raiden stood up. He threw the bag to me. ¡°Leave the kingdom. Make a family with her in the city. We¡¯ll create a show. In an instance, you and Fira died in the attack while escaping at the pce.¡±


    I looked down on the bag in my hand. ¡°You nned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! Your dearest needs you to fill her hole. So, don¡¯t be stubborn. Go and f*ck-I mean get her!¡± Zephyrus screamed with determination.


    Hali hit him on the shoulder. ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    In this situation, Zephyrus was still a clown. I looked at them one by one. ¡°How about the Fire Pack?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take charge.¡± Raiden tapped my shoulder.


    ¡°How about Fira¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be with you and Colden,¡± Hali said with a small grin.


    ¡°Colden?¡± My forehead formed a furrow.


    I would not expect that Hali would kick me at my thighs. ¡°You¡¯re having a lot of questions! Don¡¯t you want to be with her?¡±


    ¡°Colden and Eira would leave the kingdom,¡± Raiden said seriously.


    I ran out of my room when I heard it all. I went to thr Alpha¡¯s Chamber because the guards told me where she was.


    I prepared myself to invade the chamber. I also looked at my palm with a small fire on it. I was ready to change into a wolf form when a familiar man walked in the hallway. My feet stuck when I noticed that it was Janus.


    ¡°Did Fira eat her breakfast?¡± Janus asked the guard.


    ¡°Not yet, Alpha. She¡¯s still sleeping.¡±


    I leaned my back at the wall. I shut my mouth while gasping for air.


    No. I won¡¯t fight. Fira possibly loves him.

 Chapter 118

    LET GO


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I was sitting on my piano, ying a song that I yed when we were at the mall. The tears were flowing down my cheeks. I had no ability to wipe or stop it. Fira would not be fully happy beside me. I was just giving her a hard time to deal with me.


    Her smile popped into my head. I could see how mesmerizing it was. From the moment on, I saw her bleeding from the hands of the hunters. She still looked gorgeous despite the blood in her stomach and a weakening body.


    I knew I would see her again because I put the symbol in her, but I did not expect that she would show up in the middle of my grief and then suddenly, the pain gone and converted into a heavenly feeling, which I did not feel before.


    ¡°Open your eyes!¡± I was tapping her cheek. I checked the hole of her nose using my finger to know if she was breathing.


    Damn. She is dead!


    I held her shoulder and shook it. ¡°You¡¯ll never die! I hate people passing away in front of me!¡± I did CPR. She was not responding.


    I had hesitation to give her mouth to mouth resuscitation because that would be the first lips that I would taste. But despite my doubts, I pinched her nose, blew air inside her mouth and then released her nose. I was desperate to bring back her life.


    In my years of living, I did not panic like that. I was thinking that one person died again in my hands. I did not deserve to be a king. I did not deserve my power.


    Because a king is a protector. A king is brave, strong and ready to give his life for the people.


    That¡¯s my mother teaching.


    The liquid streamed at my face. The rain was slowly dropping until it continued to drip until it flooded.


    ¡°You need to open your eyes! Damn! Survive!¡± I was putting pressure on her chest. I was desperately doing my best. When I saw her mother lying next to her. I looked up at the sky. The thunder was drawing to it. The droplets of rain were falling into my face.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I am a king. The Alpha King of Fire! Why do people need to die in my protection!¡±


    My tears mixed with the rain. I held the hand of this unknown stranger that said living in the Elemental Kingdom. I cupped her cheek and kissed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t join your mother. You need to serve me.¡±


    I held her hands tightly, looked up at the sky and then screamed. ¡°I, Pyro Aiker! The Alpha King of Fire, giving my symbol to this woman. I am willing to be her mate for good, sickness, tough, sadness and happiness. I will love her and only her!¡±


    I will love her and only her?


    My sob was just silent. The piano¡¯s sound was showing what I felt. This would be myst y because Fira was not by my side. I could not y when it was not Fira listening.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stopped tapping the keys when Colden entered my room. He looked awful.


    ¡°Eira left me!¡± Like me, he was crying. It was funny, the Elemental Kingdom, especially the training, was teaching us that crying was the sign of weakness, but when love hits you.


    Being weak is the only choice left.


    ¡°Fira, too.¡± My tears stopped producing in my eyes. I was looking straight at my front.


    ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you fight!¡± Colden shook my head. ¡°I thought you loved her! Is your love doesn¡¯t enough? The decision is in Fira! If you only let out his father in the very. They didn¡¯t need to go!¡±


    I stood up, turned my back at him with no energy. ¡°Sleep. It¡¯s a matter of rest.¡±


    ¡°Rest?¡± He marched in front of me. He red at me with so much anger. ¡°If for you, it doesn¡¯t matter because you can handle it. You¡¯re strong. You¡¯re brave! For me¡­ it¡¯s not!¡± I watched his sweep. He had difficulties in breathing. ¡°I¡¯m freaking weak! It¡¯s my first time to feel this.¡± He put his index finger on his heart. ¡°But now, how can my heart pump again when Eira is not here!¡±


    ¡°You live eighteen years without her. It¡¯s just a month. Then you are telling me that if she is not by your side, you¡¯ll die? How ironic.¡± I blew a boastful air with a bit of a chuckle.


    ¡°Freak!¡± He moved closer to my face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re shallow. All my life, I believed that Pyro is the model that I should follow steps. Because you are a great dodger, a great fighter in the battle. Me? I was just hiding behind your back or Raiden or Zephyrus back! I can¡¯t hurt anyone!¡±


    I observed the clenching of his jaw. His voice was crack due to excessive crying, but he was managing to speak up. ¡°I saw how you love Fira. I looked up on you, but I found the real trash.¡± He moved again. Face to face. ¡°It¡¯s you. The coward of all cowards!¡±


    He walked two steps backward and then left me hanging.


    You¡¯re right. I¡¯m a coward. I feel fear. I am afraid to know that Fira is going with him because she realized that she loves him.


    Unlike you, Colden. No doubts. No hesitation. No other thoughts. Eira loves you.


    My knee weakened, resulting in me sitting on the floor while holding my chest. Crying with my heart out.


    Fira would not go far from me if she really had a spot in her heart.


    From that moment, she walked away from the kingdom. That¡¯s the time that I will free her.


    Because love is not always about fighting. Sometimes we don¡¯t have a chance so we need to let go for them to be happy.


    We need to give up, but it does not mean we stop loving them.


    She takes the spot in my heart and she will live here forever, even if the Earth stops rotating.


    Release the person, but not the feelings, not the memories, not the love.

 Chapter 119

    THE RED MOON PACK


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Wee to my pack, Fira and Eira.¡± Janus gave us a small smile.


    I could see how amodating the people were. They were greeting us, whoever we walked with. Eira was smiling so wide as if she was truly d, but the truth was the pain covering her chest.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± I called Janus and held his shoulder. ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡±


    He pointed to the house that wasposed of wood. It was just ordinary like our house beside the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Can I go there?¡±


    He just nodded, and then his attention went to his people, greeting them and asking for the status of their living when he was gone.


    ¡°Father?¡± I opened the door. Eira was with me, holding my hands. My eyes widened when I saw him, walking towards us with his newly cut hair, clean brown long sleeves and ck nts.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    We ran towards him like when we were young. We were doing this when he came from the Mining Area, holding a present to us or a food. My chest filled with brightness when I hugged him so tight. Me was on my left side, Eira was on the right. It has been a long time since I saw my familyplete.


    As I looked down on the side table, I saw our picture, and my mom¡¯s beautiful face. I was not wrong by choosing to start again with them.


    ¡°Eyrom, how¡¯s your new house?¡±


    We gazed at our back and saw Janus. He had a huge handsome smile on his lips. That smile made me fall for him a long time ago. If he did not disappear or I continued seeing him, possibly I am still in love with him right now. Unluckily, it was before. Pyro is my Dearest now and hoping I would stop missing him.


    ¡°It¡¯s awesome!¡± My father walked faster towards him. He put his arm on his shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Ja-Alpha. For all you¡¯ve done for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I can still remember your help, too, when I was starving at the Mining Area.¡± Janus tapped his shoulder. ¡°Good to see you okay now. By the way¡­ don¡¯t call me Alpha. You are an exemption.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no! You should be acknowledged! You¡¯re the best warrior now!¡± My father looked at me. ¡°My daughter, Fira. You meet her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Janus formed a small smile on his lips. ¡°I¡­ brought Fira here like what you said. And I? He averted his look, blowing air. ¡°I will marry her if you let us?¡±


    My heart pumped recklessly. I suddenly grabbed Eira¡¯s hand. My sweat became cold. I was aware that this moment woulde, but still I could not absorb what was happening. I mean, Janus told me about this. Being his wife, Luna of the Red Moon Pack. I was grateful, if only my heart belonged to him.


    Why is it hard to bring back the feelings for him? I once admired him. I once felt the thrill just by his presence. I was once affected by his smile and features. I onced loved him and was sure about what I sensed.


    But everything changed, even the beat of my heart. It only says Pyro. The King Fire.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Dad stared at my face. ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s not my decision. Yes, I¡¯m giving you permission as his father, but it¡¯s up to Fira. If she loves you then? He gasped an air and blew it out, ¡°you can marry her.¡±


    I was touched by my father¡¯s words. I had knowledge that Janus helped us a lot. By that, he could say marry her without asking me, but he still stood for my freedom to choose.


    ¡°I understand. Fira and I talked about this. She¡¯s willing to serve me as his husband.¡± Janus lines were like cold water thrown to my body.


    I said my ¡®yes¡¯ to him. I should stand for it or else my sister and father would be in danger. He was holding them now, under his protection and he could also cause trouble whenever he wanted.


    Dad gazed at my face. He had a big question mark on his face, asking me if I already said that to him. I managed to make a beautiful wide genuine smile on my lips, so they could not recognize that it was fake.


    ¡°Yeah! We talked about that!¡± I ignored the look of Eira. I marched towards Janus, and held his arm. ¡°We¡¯ll get? I ease the blockage in my throat and continued, ¡°married.¡±


    ¡°When is the wedding?¡± I could see the true happiness in my father¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°As soon as possible.¡± Janus wrapped his arms on my shoulder and kissed my head. ¡°We¡¯ll get everything organized first.¡±


    I felt that my soul went out of my body.


    Is marrying Janus a bad choice? Crap. I need to work hard to love him again so my actions would be normal.


    ¡°I prepared food. Let¡¯s eat!¡± I saw the energy in my father. I got those attitudes of him, bby and funny.


    How can I be that Fira again? My heart left at the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Listen, everyone!¡± Janus stood in front of his pack. They all looked at him with full respect. Thedies were ring at me while viewing Janus¡¯ hold on my shoulder. ¡°This is Fira Hayes, Eyrom¡¯s daughter. We¡¯re giving a bow of marriage for each other!¡±


    The people pped, but there were some who were not happy. I could see those women that I think were thedies of the Alpha.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll stick with my luna. I can¡¯t take any other girl to my bed except her.¡±


    I looked up on him. I tried to show my smile. I tried! But I knew that it was obvious, it was just a pretense.


    Should I be d because I am the only woman? Or should I be scared because of what I have learned about how he takes a woman in bed?


    I am still ady and he hates female due to his mother who killed his father and attempted to murder him, too.


    But you were his friend before.


    My mind pushed those thoughts. We met each other before he became like this. I should hold on to the old him who showed me his kindness.


    I looked around. My body trembled when I saw Carter in the middle of the crowd.

 Chapter 120

    WHAT A COUPLE DO


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I held the shirt of Janus. I was so scared while looking at him. Janus looked down on me and then gazed at the crowd.


    ¡°It¡¯s Carter. He¡¯s in my pack and sometimes goes to Elemental Kingdom. I recently learned that he is the trusted guard of my mother. He¡¯s living here under my people. He can¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯m sure of that.¡± He grabbed my hand tightly.


    Even if he was securing me, I was not yet rxed of him walking back and forth in the ce where I was. I did not usually see him at the Elemental Kingdom, maybe this was the answer why he was leaving and then went back again.


    The celebration started. They were all happy for the settlement of their Alpha. They offered him a dance of the Red Moon Pack while we were in front of them, sitting. The bonfire was in the middle. All I could say was this Pack was the opposite of the Elemental Kingdom. The people were all equal in terms of food, clothing, water and houses. The Alpha¡¯s house had the same size as all of the houses. It was like amunity where everybody was closed. I was wondering if this pack wasmonly like this even when the power was on Janus¡¯ mother? Or he changed it into a better one? A brave, but a unity waspact.


    ¡°Enjoy the moment, Fira. You¡¯re out of Elemental Kingdom. Everyone here is special.¡± Janus gave me a ss of alcohol.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I could hear the howling of the other werewolves, ying and running at the side.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I gazed at the side. Can I use the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Go. Do you want me to join you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Crap! I can do this.¡± I smiled at him before leaving. I went inside the house where my father was living. For sure, I would not sleep here, in the Alpha¡¯s house instead.


    I used the bathroom to pee and when I went out, there was ady standing, waiting for me.


    ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Fira. What-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act kind. It isn¡¯tpatible with your face!¡±


    My body froze as she raised her voice, looking at me with the irritation in her eyes.


    She walked towards me while gritting her teeth. ¡°No other women? Really? Why? Can you satisfy the Alpha¡¯s thirst? Where did he get you? Are you a wh*re?¡±


    The fear covered my chest, but I managed to stand straight and fought her gaze. Hali taught me to not let anyone belittle me.


    ¡°Again, I¡¯m Fira Hayes, and Ie from the Elemental Kingdom. I was an omega there and I am proud. I¡¯m not a wh*re.¡± I stepped one closer to her face. ¡°I am clean, how about you, Ms. Who are you?¡±


    I could see how mad she was. All of her blood went to her face and I enjoyed watching it. I was far from the Rainbow Sisters, but I think wherever I went there was an antagonist who would make my life a living hell.


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°You can¡¯t stay long. I swear!¡± She ramped away from me. I noticed that her clothes were just little, enough to cover the sensitive parts.


    Did Janus want that kind of woman?


    I was about to go out when I saw Carter. I prepared myself for his possible attack, but he did not walk closer to me. He just leaned his shoulder on the wall.


    ¡°Told you. Janus died. You¡¯re viewing different him right now.¡± The formation of smirk was visible on his lips.


    I managed to ignore him, but he spoke again and that made me stop.


    ¡°So¡­ you grab my advice? Choosing him over King Fire? You¡¯re smart, huh? Getting the throne of Luna effortlessly.¡± He chuckled dangerously.


    ¡°Is that your only role in life? Threatening me? Remember¡­ sooner orter, I¡¯ll not just Fira, the omega. I¡¯ll be the Luna of the Red Moon Pack.¡± I raised my left eyebrow. ¡°I can order for your execution.¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡± He pped sarcastically. ¡°Powerful! But can¡¯t be brave enough to fight my hardening c*ck.¡± He walked closer. I did not move backward. ¡°My n is still the same. F*cking you is a satisfaction.¡±


    I crossed my arms under my chest. Hali was doing this all the time. He said that this gesture was sometimes showing confidence and strength.


    ¡°What if? I had two steps near him, ¡°I tell Alpha what you said? Can you escape?¡±


    ¡°Fira.¡±


    I was surprised when I saw Janus at my back. He walked immediately towards me, grabbed my waist and looked at him sharply. ¡°I¡¯ll respect your position in the Red Moon Pack¡¯s Committee, but if youe closer to Fira again¡­ I¡¯ll get your head. Understand?¡±


    Carter had nothing to do, except nodding like a puppy who feared his boss. I put my hand on Janus¡¯ chest and smirked, teasing him.


    That crap! I¡¯ll not let him go near me again!


    Janus held my hand and pulled me away from that evil. We went out of the house, came back to the celebration and watched their happy faces.


    One of thedies came to Janus, she grabbed his hand and then guided him to stand up. That was the time that I felt truly d. Janus chuckled while he was imitating the sway of the dancer. Everyone wasughing at him, but he really tried his best.


    I think that Janus has not changed about how he spends time with other people. He was still a friendly one who was shy in the spotlight. I noticed thedy who threatened me. I heard them calling her Caroline. What a beautiful name for a woman with such a sexy body. I admitted that she was one of the attractivedies at the Red Moon Pack. I also had a knowledge that she was one of Janus¡¯ favorite mistresses due to her iparable beauty that everyone loved her for that.


    ¡°Fira, do you wanna sleep with us? Or you¡¯re going with Alpha?¡± Father asked me while he was standing. He had sleepy eyes.


    My eyes went to Janus, he was chuckling as he danced with thedy. I was not sure if he would let me sleep with my father and sister just for this night, but I would try to ask him. I slowly went to him and then wisperpered when I reached him.


    ¡°Alpha.¡±


    He stopped, looked at me. He left the woman in the middle of the circle. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± I gulped my saliva to ease the nervousness that I was feeling for him. ¡°Can I sleep with my father and sister? Just for this night?¡±


    A small smile formed on his lips. ¡°Sure, but tomorrow you¡¯ll be at my house.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I gave her a huge smile. I was about to leave when he spoke again.


    ¡°What are you going to do before leaving your husband-to-be?¡± His two eyebrows were up. He was waiting for me to do something.


    I was curious what that was so I thought, but no matter how deep my thinking was I could not find the answer. When he saw that I had no n to do what he was expecting me to do, he moved closer to me, wrapped his arms on my waist and then kissed me on my lips. ¡°You¡¯ll kiss me all the time before leaving. That¡¯s what a couple do.¡±

 Chapter 121

    A PERFECT DREAM


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Eira and I ran to the bed excitedly. Father had a huge smile on his face while walking towards us. He positioned his body in the middle of us and we both hugged him so tight. When we were kids, sometimes the family would sleep in the same bed even if we had no space. Eira was falling to the ground and weughed so hard. Even though we were old now, it was still fun to be in this kind of scene, especially when father came from the very. We did not see him for a month.


    ¡®¡±I feel that I am 9 years old again.¡± Eira chuckled as she organized the pillow of our father.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d to have my princesses now. I thought I¡¯ll not going out of the very. We must be so grateful to Alpha. We¡¯re now together and no one can separate us.¡± Dad tightly held my hand and Eira¡¯s hand.


    I felt touched by the situation. That was why I was emotional. I was unaware that the tears welled up from my eyes.


    ¡°My babies are fearless and I am so proud of you too! Your mother must be proud, too!¡± He went to my forehead and then kissed it. After that, he moved to Eira and then touched his forehead with his lips.


    The pain had no room in my chest now. This was what my dream¡¯s content. To be with my father and sister again. Since we were assigned to be an Omega of the Kingdom, we forgot to value a family like what Mom always said. I could still remember the lesson. It is okay to not be okay when the family sticks together, everything woulde into ce again.


    Somehow, that is true.


    All night, we just talked about what happened for months. Of course, we did not open the topic about my rtionship with King Fire and Eira¡¯s rtionship with King Ice. I could still see in my mind how Colden cried while pleading to Eira to stay. If father knew about me and Pyro, his mind would change about marrying the Alpha. I knew him, what was important for him was my happiness and he would not choose the things that would make me suffer.


    When they fell asleep, I looked at their faces. My eyes glued at my father. I stroked his hair as my way of love for him. I was so d that I could now hold him like this. I watched the moving of his chest, it went up and down, meaning he was sleeping deeply.


    I sat on the bed while looking at the lighting from the window. The moon was shining  brightly in our room.


    How¡¯s Pyro? Did he know that I left the Elemental kingdom? Did he find me? Did he cry?


    I was wondering what he was doing now. Suddenly, the pain in my heart continued to stab me inbination with the stinging sensation. I held my chest because I could not hold back the tears anymore.


    ¡°Fira?¡±


    I stopped for a bit when I saw that father sat down andforted me by caressing my back, moving his hand in an up and down direction. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He wiped the liquid on my cheek, but no matter how many times he removed it, nothing happened. The tears continued to produce from my eyes and then rolled to my face until it flooded.


    ¡°I am?¡± I had difficulties in talking. My chest moved up and down as I grabbed air to sustain my lungs. ¡°I¡¯m missing Mom.¡± I lied, but somehow it was half-true. My mind was filled with the happy memories of Pyro. I would not see him again.


    ¡°Shhh. It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s always here.¡± He pointed at his chest and then gave me a sad smile. ¡°When she died, I never felt alone because I have you! You and Eira! Your features look like her. Every time I miss her…I look at you.¡± He held both of my cheeks. ¡°You only need to look in the mirror.¡±


    My heart pained more as I remembered my mom. It was my fault why I could not save her. Until now, I am ming myself.


    ¡°Remember that when there is a rain-¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a rainbow!¡± I chuckled as I continued what he said. Mom kept reminding us of that line every time the situation was hard.


    That means in every struggle, there is relief. The problem will notst forever. It will just pass. All we need to do is to be patient and stand straight with confidence that we can do it.


    Dadforted me the whole time as if I was still his baby girl. Well¡­ I am the baby, the younger daughter so it was not a big deal if I acted one.


    He sang a song to me while tapping my upper arm. He was watching me until my eyes became heavy. I blinked three times to fight the drowsiness, but it was too strong so I let my eyes slowly shut.


    I felt that he fixed the nket, spreading it to my body while still humming like he was making a baby to sleep.


    I saw Pyro inside my head. For sure, I would dream about him since he was thest person that came into my mind before sleeping.


    In my dream, we were happy, running together in the garden. I was wearing a white dress while he was just wearing a simple polo shirt like an ordinary man. His smile was priceless. Hisugh was filling my ear and that was the best music that I had heard.


    He is handsome. He always is.


    When he caught me, he hugged me from the back and put his chin on my shoulder while kissing my cheek.


    That is perfect.


    Everywhere I looked, it was wonderful. The variety of flowers. The yellow butterflies were flying, spreading around. The smell of roses. The grass on our feet. The dancing trees. The cold wind that embraced my body. The birds were singing.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Pyro¡­


    I was hoping that I lived in my dream forever, but it would never be a dream if I did not wake up from that world.


    When I opened my eyes, reality hit me. Janus was at my side, smiling at me.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±

 Chapter 122

    THE SECOND CHOICE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was running to the sink when my belly rotated. I was in the middle of sewing while I felt uneasy.


    Janus was not here. They were out hunting. He brought my father, too. Everyone was busy due to the iing wedding. It has been a week since my feeling was not well.


    I held my stomach with a rotary motion when I vomited over and over again. My head was spinning. I felt that anytime I would ck out.


    What did I eat? What makes me like this? Am I sick?


    I held my forehead as the pumping sensation felt at it. My other hand went to my stomach again.


    ¡°Fira, are you okay?¡± Eira touched my back,forting me. ¡°You¡¯ve been like that since the day we came here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just-ahh!¡± The content of my stomach burst out. It was painful.


    ¡°Do you need a doctor? Maybe they need to check you? Wait up. I¡¯ll call-¡± Suddenly, she stopped from talking and looked at me intensely. ¡°Fira, did you?


    I read what was running into her head. That was why I answered. ¡°Yes, Eira. Me and Pyro? I could not continue my lines when I sobbed so badly. I embraced her so tightly. ¡°I love him. I can¡¯t help, but to give myself. If you love the person you¡¯ll give him the world, right?¡± I cried out. I was biting my teeth to avoid the sound of it so no one could hear me.


    Eira was speechless. She immediately went to the container and got a ss of water. She gave it to me. I gulped the content of it.


    ¡°It scares me, Fira. It¡¯s not impossible, but your situation now? What if Alpha knows?¡± She sat. She was panicking, looking to the right and left. ¡°He¡¯ll kill the baby.¡± Her voice was just low so anyone would not hear that.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Help me. What should I do?¡± I protected my belly. ¡°No, I want this baby. I¡¯ll go crazy if he does something wrong to my little one.¡±


    ¡°Should we tell King Fire?¡±


    My body froze. That was a good suggestion, but not too good. It would just create a war between the two organizations if King Fire forced me out of here.


    Janus was not an enemy. He is my friend! Before. That was before. He is now my soon-to-be husband and I have no clue what would be his reaction if he knew about this.


    ¡°Fira, we have no other choice. It¡¯s either telling the truth to King Fire or? She looked away, ¡°sleeping with the Alpha.¡±


    The nervousness crawled to my chest. I could not see myself giving myself to another man. That would not be my choice, but by thinking that I would marry him. He would take me! He would because he is my husband!


    Weeks had passed that he was reminding himself after the wedding. After the wedding before making love.


    ¡°No, Eira! No!¡± I shook my head. The pain was in my chest. Minute by minute, it was getting severe. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell King Fire!¡± Eira was determined. She stood up and was about to leave when I grabbed her hand.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t stop me from leaving. Does that mean he didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± I intertwined my hands at my belly. ¡°If he wants me back, he¡¯ll say. He¡¯ll go here like¡­ Colden.¡±


    She was surprised when she heard his name. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I saw Colden yesterday. He was peeping on you in the distance. He couldn¡¯t stay long away from you.¡± That made me happy for Eira, but said to me. It was obvious how determined King Ice was even just to have a nce on her.


    I envy her.


    But Pyro? Maybe he was now enjoying the moment with Princess Ziraya. They were a match though. Both royals. Both are powerful.


    I heard Eira¡¯s sigh of frustration. ¡°Perhaps King Fire has duty, that is why he can¡¯t go here?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s letting me go. I knew Pyro. If he wants, he¡¯ll do it. He¡¯s good at following rules, but when he desires, he¡¯ll break them.¡± I held my tummy in a circr motion. ¡°He¡¯s a silent type of guy, but when it¡¯s necessary he¡¯ll create noise for his arrival.¡±


    A silence filled the area. After a few seconds, I continued talking. ¡°Eira, from now on, I¡¯ll ept my life¡­ with Janus.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t love him? You¡¯ll choose to suffer rather than picking your happiness?¡± She held my both hands and then looked directly into my eyes. ¡°Marrying a guy is the same as choosing a future.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more important than our love, Eira. If Pyro leaves the kingdom, it¡¯s like I steal the king of his people. They need him more than me.¡±


    ¡°Not just you! You¡¯ve now an offspring inside you.¡± She lowered her voice when realized that it was getting loud. ¡°Not just a usual child, but an heir.¡±


    I gasped for air. All of her words were deeply stabbing my chest. If this child grew up here, it would still be an heir of the Red Moon Pack. Her future was settled, but he could not meet his real father.


    ¡°But Janus¡­ I can¡¯t leave him. You heard what he¡¯s doing with the women? He¡¯s abusing them and I hate that person! He¡¯s not like that. He¡¯s not evil! When I went here, he started to change again into his old self.¡± I held the ss of water and drank it before speaking up again. ¡°He needs someone who¡¯ll guide him again. Going back to who he really is.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s you?¡± She nodded her head while looking at me, disbelieving.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered hesitantly. I looked down at my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. No one can help him, except himself. That¡¯s a choice. His life will not depend on you.¡±


    She was talking about a matter of fact again. That was not just the point here. It was between the Elemental Kingdom, Fire Pack and Red Moon Pack. I would cause a huge trouble. Possibly, people would die just to save me. Just to get me. Janus is not an enemy. He is special to me.


    No, I can¡¯t be selfish. It¡¯s okay that I¡¯m the one who suffered rather than seeing everyone in pain.


    I moved up and looked at Eira¡¯s eyes with no emotion in my face. ¡°I¡¯ll grab the second choice. I¡¯ll make this child as Janus.¡±

 Chapter 123

    I WILL


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I came out from the bathroom with just my robe. Janus was sitting in front of the table, massaging his forehead while looking at the scroll. He was reading a checklist for the wedding.


    I slowly walked towards him. I positioned myself at his back and I put pressure at his dorsal, massaging it. ¡°Is that stressful?¡±


    He looked up at me with a bright face. dness was written on it. He held my curves and then stood up. It was easy for me to seduce him because he was craving for my body for the past few days.


    You can do it, Fira. Crap. It¡¯s just one night! For the baby!


    I gasped for air when he lifted me up, slowly dragging me into the bed andid me. He climbed on top of me while having a big smile. ¡°Are you seducing me?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± I fake a smile. The nervousness was rolling all over my body.


    ¡°The wedding is two days away. I can wait.¡± He leaned his elbow at my side while touching the strand of my hair, putting it at the corner of my ear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait, Alpha.¡± I enveloped my two thighs on his hips.


    That was turning on him. He immediately gave me a hard kiss on the lips.


    Ouch. It¡¯s like my lips are ripping because of his pushing harder.


    It was just a kiss. What more if he conjugated my body? I could have miscarriage. Crap!


    He touched my curves, his hands going up and down while untying my robe. I gasped for air when his lips went to my neck. I could see Pyro in my mind, the reason why the tears from my eyes welled up. I thought I could do this. I was faking my strength when in fact, I would die if another man owned me.


    His kisses traveled to my breast. He was touching it in a way that Pyro did, but the difference was visible. He was not careful. Every move he did was reckless. It was ufortable. His hungriness was the first andst thing that I felt.


    He sessfully removed my robe and threw it to the side. I could see his dark eyes, staring at my body like a lion who was ready to attack his prey.


    He held my waist. He lifted up my thighs on his shoulder and was about to enter when he looked at my face. He suddenly stopped. I was unaware that my sob was louder. My eyes were blurred due to the tears. My face was flooded by the liquid.


    ¡°Fira? It¡¯s not yet in. Why are you sobbing?¡±


    I moved my head from left to right. ¡°Nothing. I just¡­ ahm in pain. You¡¯re¡­ reckless and aggressive.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His mouth opened in surprise. He moved backward while shaking his head. ¡°Am I?¡±


    I nodded. I honestly admitted it. He would cause miscarriage to me if I forced myself to do this.


    If I tell him? Would he ept?


    I mean, he was not there during those days with Pyro. Maybe if he knew I could be relieved?


    He went to the corner wall of the room and leaned his back. He was frustrated. He hit the back of his head on the wood. ¡°Bastard! I am such a bastard!¡±


    I moved as fast as I could. I put my robe on again and then went to him. When he tried to hit the wood again, I put my hand in the middle of the wooden wall and his head. ¡°Stop that. It can hurt you.¡±


    ¡°What happened to me?¡± He stared at my face. He cupped my cheek and glued our foreheads. ¡°When I left you, I was not this man. Every time I see my reflection in the mirror, it¡¯s different.¡±


    I pinched his nose and gave him a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re still that man. It¡¯s just you walk the wrong way, but you cane back to find the right road again.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will.¡± I stroked his hair. Janus was my crush in a Mining Area. I could imagine in my mind that we were there,ughing together.


    I buried his face on my neck while hugging my hips. I was in front of him, my right knee was on the ground while embracing his neck.


    ¡°I keep your handkerchief anywhere I go,¡± he whispered in my ear.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t wash it?¡± I chuckled as I joked.


    He chuckled back. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    My eyes widened when he held my thigh and lower back. He gentlyid me on the bed. I thought that he was done by his desire, but I was wrong. I confirmed that he wanted me when his lips went to my ear and licked it. I gasped for air, my chest was filled with nervousness.


    His hands started to be naughty, ying with my mound. I bit my lips. I was avoiding my hand to push him.


    One night. It¡¯s just a minute. I can bear this. I can give myself. I need to do this.


    I started to cry again when I felt that he was positioning that thing to my middle. I held his shoulder. I was unaware that my nail was buried on his shoulder. The liquid from my eyes streamed to my face.


    My mind was filled with Pyro. Our moments together. Thoseughter, the intimacy. Everything that made me fall in love with him over and over again.


    Even if Janus can own my body. He can¡¯t own my heart. Pyro is living inside it.


    He held my thighs and tried to be gentle by putting it into his hips. His touch was giving me tension, not rxation. Unlike when it was Pyro¡¯s hand, the current was overflowing, the butterflies could be felt. Janus¡¯ hands were strange to me.


    Think, Fira. Think¡­ that he is Pyro. He is the Alpha King of Fire.


    I managed to hold myself back from kicking him. ¡°Please¡­ be careful.¡± My voice was low as the tears rolled to my side. ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Janus went up and kissed my forehead. ¡°I will.¡±

 Chapter 124

    THE WEDDING


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°I, Alpha Janus, take you, Fira Aiker, to be my wife and Luna.¡± I could see the overflowing happiness in Janus¡¯ eyes while announcing the groom¡¯s speech. ¡°I promise to be true to you in good and in bad times, at all times, in sickness and in health. I will always love you and cherish you for the rest of my life.¡± He put the ring on my finger.


    I was tearing apart. I was sobbing, not because I liked what was happening, but because I had no choice. When I stared at my father¡¯s face, I could not take the overloading dness that was written on his expression.


    They gave me another ring. I viewed the Janus.


    How can I ruin the day? Everyone was celebrating joy!


    I gazed around. I was looking for Pyro. I was pleading that he came! He would save me from this. He would get me.


    Because he loves me, isn¡¯t he? He loves me. He said that! But why is he not here! Why is he not fighting for me! For us! For our baby!


    ¡°Fira?¡±


    I came back to my senses when I heard Janus calling me so many times. ¡°Sorry.¡± I blinked my eyes. I started to put the ring on his finger.


    ¡°I, Fira Aiker, take you, Alpha Janus, to be my husband and Alpha.¡± I was managing to continue what I was saying when in fact, it was difficult. My cry was extreme. My chest was choking.


    ¡°I promise to be true to you? My sob became louder as I saw Pyro¡¯s face. He was smiling at me. We were holding hands. We were so in love, but when I looked up. It was not Pyro. He abandoned me.


    ¡°In good and in bad times. In sickness and in health. I will? I stopped when I read the word ¡®love.¡¯


    Love? Pyro is my only man. Am I his only woman?


    However, if I ept this marriage. Janus should be my priority at all times.


    My eyes went to my father. He nodded as giving me permission. ¡°I will love you and adore you for the rest of my life.¡± I slowly put the ring on his finger.


    The priest announced the husband and wife and then kissed the bride. Janus held my cheek and mmed our lips together. I felt that my insanity would go away.


    I am married to the man I did not love.


    ¡°Long live the Alpha and Luna!¡± Everyone had the same lines while raising their arms, shouting in happiness.


    I had no energy. I was just trying to give my full teeth a smile even though I did not want to. Janus was holding my back while raising his arm to them. He gave me a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I love you, Fira.¡±


    I stretched my lips into a false smile. I could not respond to his words. Good thing, he did not demand for a response when the ministers went to him to congratte him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I held his arm when I saw my vision was spinning. I was covering my mouth to avoid vomiting. It was difficult to deal with my pregnancy.


    When the people were dancing at night, I was just silent at the side, holding my belly. I felt so bad.


    ¡°My Luna, let¡¯s dance.¡± I could smell the alcohol in Janus¡¯ mouth.


    I managed to stand up and held his hand. He brought me in the middle of the circle, showed me how the Red Moon Pack¡¯s dance. By watching him, it made me truly smile. He did not know how to sway.


    Eventually, I caught myselfughing. I was imitating the dance. Although some of the time, my head was rotating, I was just holding Janus¡¯ hand to support myself.


    Myugh filled the ce when I moved my hips the same as him. I was a bad dancer. It was funny that I was doing this.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Suddenly, Janus grabbed the attention of all. The music turned off. All were looking at him. ¡°I¡¯m d to announce that I think Fira is pregnant!¡±


    The color in my face faded. I did not tell him about this. I was hiding from him because he might know that it was not him since he just took me one night.


    The scream of the Pack¡¯s was bing loud, congratting us with their wide smile. I held my forehead. I was about to drop when I felt the uncontroble shaking of my vision.


    ¡°Fira, you, okay?¡± Janus held my hips. He supported me to walk. ¡°Sorry, she needs rest.¡± She shook the hands of other visitors who just came by at the time. ¡°Enjoy, apology, Fira needs to sleep early. She¡¯s not feeling well.¡± Janusughed. The joy was written on his face. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. I can¡¯t stress her out.¡±


    I just gave them a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the house,¡± I whispered when he was stranded in the presence of royals from different kingdoms.


    Every step I took, there were people greeting me so I had no choice, but to respond to them. They also gave me a gift such as a bag of coins, a dress or whatever.


    I looked around. I saw Eira. She was talking to some of the Omega from the Elemental Kingdom. I looked for Cass, but she was not here. I told Janus to give her an invitation.


    Sadly, she could note.


    I walked again. Luckily, I was feeling a bit okay. Dad walked closer to me and hugged me so tight


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    ¡°My present for you! Tada!¡± He gave me a small ne. I was chuckling when he put it on my neck.


    I held the half moon pendant. ¡°Thank you so much, Dad! You¡¯re the best!¡±


    In an instant, my vision rotated again. My belly was spinning that was why I said my farewell to him. I did not want him to worry so I walked alone. The house was just a step closer though.


    I asked for water before I finally stepped to our ce. I was drinking the liquid when I saw a pair of shoes stopped in front of me. When I looked up, the ss slipped from my hand.


    Pyro?

 Chapter 125

    JOIN FORCE OF THE KINGS


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Tonight is Fira¡¯s wedding!¡±


    I was startled, but my body was calmed. I was looking at my piano. Since Fira left me, every day I did not do anything, just stare at my piano, but I had no ability to y it. I felt like my heart went with Fira away from the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Should I say it again? Fira will be married today!¡± Zephyrus said that directly to my ear.


    As usual, I was silent and did not show any reaction, but the truth, my chest filled with fear.


    Why is she going to marry him? Does she truly love him?


    ¡°Oh,e on, Pyro!¡± Hali kicked my piano, which caused rm to me.


    ¡°Why the damn did you kick my piano!¡± I clenched my fist while gritting my teeth.


    Hali is the most annoying of all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act numb! I know how it hurts you. Go the f*ck to Fira and get her away from Alpha Janus!¡± Hali held my shoulder and gave me a powerful punch.


    The blood produced to my lips, the taste of a copper filled my tongue. ¡°The damn!¡± I was so annoyed. I wanted to punch him back, but Zephyrus, Raiden, and Colden prevented me by holding both of my arms.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t take her, you¡¯ll regret this for the rest of your life!¡± Hali was giggling at me. He was too concerned about this.


    I grabbed a deep inhale and pushed them away. I ran as fast as I could, going to the carriage. It was not avable due to the war to the bottom of the mountain.


    ¡°King Fire, your father summoned you.¡± One of the guards blocked my way so I stopped and stared at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve agenda tonight. Call me wh-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    This was so damn unlucky!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I looked at the road and went back to the guard. There was a hesitation for me to go to my father, but he was calling me. What should I do?


    ¡°Your majesty, he needs you.¡± The guard had a spark of something in his eyes.


    I heard the pumping of my heart.


    What will be the future if Fira marries Janus?


    I decided to straightly go even though it took miles for me to reach her. Suddenly, the guard held my arm. ¡°He has an incurable disease. If you didn¡¯t see now, you¡¯ll never nce at him alive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The shock was written on my face. There were no doubts, no double thoughts, I turned around and went to the Higher King¡¯s Chamber.


    I walked inside and looked around. He was not lying on the bed like what I should expect. He was sitting on a chair with a piano in front. There was a curiosity in my head why there was a piano there? He did not y that.


    ¡°Sit down, son.¡±


    I was trying to read what was on his mind, but I could not guess what was that. I concluded it was dangerous. I was in harm or maybe that was just my feeling.


    Fira?


    Her name continued to rey inside my head. I would be crazy if I lose her.


    I slowly sat down to the chair next to him. The tears at the corner of my eyes were welling up. I felt a heavy block in my chest. The blockage was too hurtful to handle. I could not imagine that Fira was kissing another man.


    I bowed on my father and smiled fakely. ¡°You summoned me, Father.¡±


    He was holding a piece of paper. ¡°The messenger bird gives me an invitation about the wedding of the Red Moon Pack Alpha and your omega.¡± He emphasized thest word. He looked at me sharply which made me unable to stare at his eyes. ¡°You know her, right? The omega assigned to you?¡±


    I gently nodded. The guard said about his disease not about this topic so he was just lying on me? I was trapped!


    My eyes went to the door. It was locked and shielded with unknown power. I stood up quickly. I looked down at him. I observed the madness that he was hiding through the depths of his emotion.


    ¡°Of all the kings, I never think of this, King Fire.¡± His voice was just low, but the authority and being a royal were obvious.


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t understand.¡± I was managing my tone. I was mad at him for so many reasons, but why am I keeping to be a good son and not breaking the rules?


    ¡°What I must not understand? That you unfollow thews by having an affair with the omega?¡± The disappointment was on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never understand because you don¡¯t know how to love.¡± I turned my back and prepared to leave, but my feet were frozen. He was controlling the bone and muscle so I could not move.


    ¡°If I have no clue about that stupid thing. I¡¯ll never keep you here. I¡¯ll hang you at your favorite tree like a criminal. You disobeyed the most prohibited part of the section.¡± This time, he showed me how angry he was. He was just preventing himself not to strike me with his power. ¡°I¡¯ll not order to whip you. That¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°If loving the omega is uwful. I can leave the kingdom and be with her.¡± The liquid from my eyes was now crawling to my cheek. ¡°If you never let me to go with her tonight…kill me.¡±


    ¡°She just poisons your mind.¡± He moved closer to me, trying to hold back even though I could see the burning mad in his eyes. ¡°Listen to me carefully. There are so many girls that you can own, except her. The Alpha of Red Moon takes her and she let him. Think of that? She only wants power. She couldn¡¯t have that to you, thews are the boss. Thus, she chose him over you.¡±


    ¡°Fira is not like that.¡± I fought his gaze even though my vision was blurred. The tears were being severe. I could not move my feet. How could I escape? The wedding is starting. ¡°She loves me.¡±


    ¡°She loves you because you¡¯re her king. Not the other way around. Women y with the guys. They will manipte you so they can get what they want. Believe me?¡± He touched my cheek. ¡°Believe me, my dear King Fire.¡±


    I gazed straight into his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care if she just using me. I don¡¯t care about her intentions. I don¡¯t care because Mama said…if you love the person, you¡¯ll never think of return. Just love the person wherever it takes. That is the true power that no one could defeat.¡± I gathered all my power into my hand and then used that to unchain my feet to his power. I seeded, but the door did not open even though I pulled all my strength together. Even if I changed myself into a wolf form and hit it over and over again. It just cause me an electrical shock. Every touch to it was painful, but by thinking of Fira marrying another man.


    Much weakening. I am dying.


    ¡°Please, Father! Open this!¡± I ran towards him. I never knelt to anyone. That was the rule of the Elemental Kingdom. The King should not down his knee. The King should not cry. The King should be the most powerful among all. The King should be sophisticated and always act with nobility.


    I am sick of obeying every single trash they put to my mind! I just want my mother, teach me the words of wisdom, not harming others.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay here until your wedding.¡± He disappeared to where he was sitting.


    Damn!


    I made a fireball. I waited for it to be huge as possible and when it became my desired size. I hit the door. I struck it over and over again. My element had not been created to destroy the power of fire, water, ice, wind and lightning. It would be broken if…we join the force.


    I closed my eyes. I had no power of contacting my brothers. However, our blood was rted. We had a rtionship that would never untie its bond.


    My eyes widened as I saw the shield was gradually invisible, but not fully disappearing.


    I tilted my head and observed for a second until I realized that maybe my brothers were behind the door, using their full powers to help.


    I stepped backward, red at the door, and examined the circr spark of the shield. I looked at my palm and created a fire. I felt the burning sensation. It was hurting me. I did everything that I could until I struck the door.


    It opened. My four brothers showed up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s f-cking ruin the wedding! Haya!¡± Zephyrus was showing excitement.

 Chapter 126

    COWARD OF ALL COWARDS


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°This is my Pussy. We can get ride to her.¡± Zephyrus was grinning as he showed us his horse. The damn name was ruining my innocent mind.


    ¡°Darn it! I like the name!¡± Hali was chuckling as he rode on her back.


    ¡°We¡¯re not fit there. Only two people can go.¡± Colden was standing, examining the pattern of the brown white horse.


    ¡°Who¡¯s master in horseback riding?¡± Raiden stared at us one by one. His eyes stopped on Hali. Definitely, he was, that was why he was the one who climbed up first.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at riding horses, but I¡¯m good at riding women.¡± Zephyrus was chuckling as he wiggled his eyebrow.


    Raiden gave him a blow on the belly which made him move backward while holding it. ¡°Ouchy, Dokey.¡± He was teasing him. It did not really hurt him.


    Oh, Damn. Because of Zephyrus I almost forgot my purpose.


    I got up to the horse. Without any notice, Hali immediately ran the horse. If he was not good at this, I would kick this bastard. Then, he wouldugh because I identally hugged him.


    ¡°You¡¯re too serious, Pyro. Sometimes you need to enjoy life.¡± He whispered with a wink.


    Damn. Crazy man.


    I almost buried my face on his back. The horse was riding so fast. I felt nervous. The possibility of flying me away was great.


    Great, Hali. Temper, Pyro. You need your bastard brother.


    We both stopped and stared in front when there were warriors positioned on our way. They were blocking us while pointing a sword.


    Their blood would surely spread on the ground.


    A deadly grin formed on my lips. I missed getting sweaty from the training.


    You messed up at the wrong time.


    I flipped over in the air, going down to the warriors. No words came out of my mouth as I kicked one of them. Hali was chuckling while sittingfortably on the horse. ¡°Nice one, Can I grab popcorn?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯te to fight!¡± One of the guards was racing his palm, surrendering.


    I moved faster. In one second, the sword was on my hand, threatening their leader. ¡°Shut up and move aside.¡±


    They had no n to give me a way. I had no choice, but to use my stone-like closed hand tond on their faces. I uppercut the one that was going near me. He threw away to the ground with his bleeding nose.


    I prepared myself to jump up and then kicked the two bastards that were holding a sword. I froze when I saw Hali, he was fighting back the enemy.


    ¡°Proceed, Pyro! I can knock them all!¡± Hali was busy ying with those weak. He raised his hand up, attracting the water in the sky.


    I thought he used the rain to stop the wedding. The droplets of water dripped one by one until it was followed by plenty.


    I watched how Hali fought, he was doing all the strategies that I taught. He was thebination of a fast monster and a dodger. My system was filled with happiness. Good to see his improvement. No, not just improvement, he is adept at every move he made. Even if he was not looking at ut, he could hit them. I could see myself to him.


    A small smile grew on my lips as he nodded his head, signing to me to go. Before I left, I counted the opponent. Five were still standing. I created a fire and strike them with all my force. They shouted in pain.


    Hali can handle the rest.


    I stepped faster. Run as quickly as I could. I did everything even if the sweat was dripping on my face. Even though I could feel my aching feet, my body was burning due to worry. I could feel a stinging sensation on my shoulder. I had no idea that there was a wound in that portion. I ran and ran until I arrived at the location. My knee weakened as I saw the ¡®Kiss the Bride.¡¯


    Toote.


    I shook my head as a sad smile was visible on my lips. I fell in love once. I fall and always fall to the same girl over and over again. The liquid was producing to the side of my eyes. I could not help but stare. To look at the beautiful smile of Fira while gazing at all people of the Red Moon Pack.


    Why, Fira? You told me your word of honor. I pleaded to you not to give up on us. Are my tears do not enough? Could my love not fill you? Am Icking for your needs?


    Do you love her more than me?


    I turned my back in slow motion. Did you know the feeling of the world weight was on my body? Did you know the feeling of heaviness in the chest while the stabbing was continuous? Did you know that I could not take my pain anymore?


    It was too hurtful, but I still sealed my mouth. No words. No tears. No copsing of body. But inside me…killing. Killing is brutal that torturing every part of me. The throbbing was greater than the shes, stronger than the whipping.


    Why? Why am I not enough?


    I love you. I love you until the end of forever. However, it has no conclusion. So this feeling has no end.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    For every smile she did, I was there, looking. For every touch of hands of Janus to her, I was still in my location, staring. For every kiss they shared, I was still standing strong, gazing. It was like watching a best-selling movie, you can feel every emotion, but you can¡¯t be in that position. I hope it was just virtual using technology. Sadly, it was my reality.


    My reality that break, rip, stab, any adjectives that could describe how my sensation was.


    Damn. Was this what Mama said?


    ¡°The impactful thing that can make you suffer more is you can do something, but you pick not to do anything.¡± My mother had an influencing voice and words to me.


    Perhaps, she is right all the time.


    If I only asked her if she loves me more than him, would it change at least a bit? If only I burst how much I love her, would it stop her from going with him? If only I choose the n B that they were offering, would Fira hold my hand and happily be with me?


    Who knows? The answer is in her and my biggest regret is not asking how she truly feels for me.


    Colden was definitely correct. I am the coward of all cowards.

 Chapter 127

    I¡¯M SO SORRY


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°King Fire?¡± Janus walked towards me, encircled his arms on me, the gesture of ownership. ¡°Thank you foring, your majesty.¡± He bowed to him.


    Pyro nodded his head with a nk emotion on his face. ¡°Just want to congratte the two of you.¡±


    The ache ran throughout my chest as he gave us a small smile. It seemed that he was not affected.


    Janus looked down at the broken pieces of ss. I bent down to pick it, but he grabbed my hand. ¡°No, let them clean that. You need rest.¡± He looked again at Pyro. ¡°Excuse us.¡± He bowed again at Pyro before guiding me towards our house.


    I did not nce at him again. I was scared to know that he had no care for me anymore. I felt the choking in my heart that continued to tighten. Every step passing him was heavy. I felt that there was a part of me that would always be owned by him. Possibly, my heart.


    When my feet stomped on the door, going inside the house. My body weakened. I felt my heart was breaking, torturing it, ripping as if would stay to me even if how many years would pass.


    I tried not to look back. I really tried so hard until we arrived at our room, a husband and wife room. I could still not believe that I am now married. I would now spend my entire life with the man I did not live for the sake of order. It was difficult, but I was thinking that I did this to save everyone.


    Janus was slowly removing my bridal gown. He was at my back while patting his lips with small kisses on my neck down to my shoulder. I tilted my head. I could feel the difort of the situation. I acted like I was not feeling good, massaging my forehead.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± I walked towards the bed andid. I covered my body with aforter.


    He climbed on the bed, inserted his body on theforter. I should get used to sleeping with him.


    He is now my husband. Crap. I am missing Pyro so much.


    My mind filled with his image, the way he stared at me had nothing. It was just casual as if we did not share love with each other.


    Janus¡¯ hands traveled to my chest. I knew this would happen, but I hated his touch. It was not Pyro, I could not ept it. I was managing myself not to refuse.


    ¡°You¡¯re quiet, my Luna. Maybe you¡¯re adjusting to our rtionship.¡± He touched my belly, even that gesture I did not want him to do it. I just prohibited myself from removing his hand. ¡°Are you surely pregnant or should we repeat making love to make a heir as soon as possible?¡±


    I wanted to shake my head. I did not want to do that countless times. I felt dirty in my body even though it was just touching. However, we are husband and wife now. I should prepare for doing a job as a luna, a wife.


    I faced him, observing his expression. I could see the overflowing happiness in his eyes even though he was not smiling.


    I¡¯m sorry, Janus. I hope you will ept me despite my lies.


    We did not make love the night that I was acting to give my body. Eira prepared a potion that I should make him drink to remember something intimate that happened, but the truth was there was not the exact event. We kissed, he touched me, he was tempted to insert his manhood, but I used the potion to make him sleep. When the morning came, I acted as if we had s€x. That he owned me, the real thing was me cheating the memory in his mind. He would remember the unrealistic experience and that would be his belief.


    ¡°Can I sleep? My head.¡± I touched it and acted like it was troubling me.


    Janus gently massaged my head. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor to che-¡±


    ¡°No, please. I¡¯m good. I just need sleep.¡±


    He nodded his head, he was being sweet, stroking my hair. A big smile formed on his lips when he leaned his elbow, the bed dipped. He stared at my face which made me awkward. His next lines made me more ufortable.


    ¡°Is Pyro bothering you?¡±


    I kept my mouth shut. I had no answer to his question, but I was scared to make him mad. I gulped my saliva, removed the obstacle in my throat and got ready to speak.


    ¡°No. I was just surprised to see him here.¡±


    I gasped an air as he pinched my n*pple. It was hurting me so bad. I thought he was used to doing that to every woman and he was unaware. Luckily, he saw my expression, that was why he removed his hand from me.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    I felt embarrassed. He brought his hand to my belly and touched it in an up and down direction. ¡°I¡¯ll summon the doctor tomorrow to check on the baby. I hope it¡¯s a boy.¡±


    I cleared my throat. Is it too obvious that I am pregnant? It was early for him to recognize the signs.


    A sigh of relief came out from my mouth as I heard him snoring. He was exhausted from all the preparation. I could see through his features and heard it from his voice. He was sleeping tightly as his chest moved up and down.


    The liquid gradually rolled on my cheek. Pyro popped into my head. Janus¡¯ hand was on my tummy and it gave me uparable pain.


    It is the guilt that is poking into me with a sharp stab. It is Pyro¡¯s child, it would hurt if Janus knew about this. I will do all my best to be as good a wife as possible.


    I gently touched the hand of Janus. It was hard, the hard work would be visible to its structure. The ring was shining.


    Sorry?


    I know no matter how many apology I said, it would not change the fact that I betrayed you for so many reasons.


    I hope you understand me.


    I¡¯m so sorry.

 Chapter 128

    SCARIEST THING


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was carrying a cup of coffee as I walked towards Janus¡¯ office. He had resumed his role as an Alpha right after the day of our wedding. I had no idea he had so much to do.


    I was lucky that he needed more time in his pack than his wife. He might ask for my body if his hours were not upied.


    ¡°Did you catch the rogue?¡± Janus was asking his right hand Clero.


    I peeped on the little space between the door and the boundary of it. I could only view Clero¡¯s back.


    ¡°He escaped, Alpha. We put snare everywhere near the ce.¡± He paused and then continued again. ¡°I gathered information. He¡¯s not working alone. He has someone inside the Red Moon Pack, his boss. This is a serious matter. It will be a threat to all of your people.¡±


    Janus massaged his forehead. He had no sleep yet. ¡°Find him again in the woods and city. Inform me immediately. Dismissed.¡±


    I moved to the side as Clero bowed on Janus and left the room. The creak of the door could be heard. When Clero saw me, he bowed. That was the perfect time to walk inside the office. I ced the cup of hot coffee on the table.


    ¡°Take a break. You¡¯recking sleep.¡±


    His forehead knitted as he read the scroll. He did not even nce at me. ¡°Just leave it there. I¡¯ll drink thatter.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll? I watched the moving of his eyes from left to right, reading the message. He was frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go.¡±


    He just nodded his head as if my presence was not essential to him. I was not a seeking attention wife. It was nothing to me. I was just curious why he was ignoring me or not even looking at me.


    Did he know about my baby?


    My chest was covered with dread. He should not recognize it. I desired to keep my child.


    I was about to rotate the doorknob, getting ready to leave when his voice echoed in the office. ¡°Lock the door. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    I was startled. I gasped higher volume of air as I tapped the lock using my index finger. I was about to face him when I heard footsteps going to me. I could not move my body as he embraced me from my behind. His hands were gently caressing my belly.


    ¡°After the problem, my full time will be yours.¡±


    I turned around. I managed to establish a smile even though I did not feel so. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m doing good.¡±


    My breath turned heavy as his hand touched my shoulder slowly down to my lower arm to my hand, went to my hips, to my butt. He pushed me to the table and sat me there.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Crap. I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯ve been extra caring for myself since I had my baby.


    He spread my thighs in a hurry. His lips touched mine while his hands yed with my covered boobs.


    I felt uneasy. I liked to push him, but I surely did not do that. He was so stressed, he might force me so badly if I declined.


    ¡°I desperately want to be inside of you.¡± He hardly unhooked my bra.


    No! No, please, no!


    I was afraid by staring at the darkness in his eyes. The lust that was consuming his system. His body temperature was high. I was just hoping that he stopped.


    Please, stop.


    The pleas inside my head have never burst out. I feared declining. That would not help, it could only extreming the needs.


    He kissed me so hard that my lips could almost rip and bleed. He was pushing me recklessly, pushing me to the table. His hands were traveling throughout my body. He paused for a second, held my cor. I trembled in surprise as the sound of ripping clothes was heard in the room.


    I gasped for air as he stared at me with hunger. I could not take him. Not him!


    I can¡¯t pretend again at this time. There was no potion. If he owned me the baby would vanish.


    He is not gentle.


    The way he kiss, and touches hurts me. Did it because of pressure? Or do I not want to be touched by him? Or both reasons?


    Whatever it is. I still can¡¯t give myself wholeheartedly to him.


    I was half baked in front of him. There was a crawling fear all over me. I did not want him to notice it. I was acting that like this, I love what was happening.


    He held my skirt and ripped it as if it was so easy for him. His middle finger touched the center of my fold. I was startled. My reflex was removing his hand on that.


    ¡°Please.¡± The tears rolled to my cheek. I did not want to plead to him, but I could not handle this anymore. If I did not stop him, I would get hurt.


    His forehead wrinkled while gazing at my face. ¡°Please, what? Did you forget, I¡¯m your husband?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± I shook my head. ¡°But I¡¯m pregnant. The doctor said my pregnancy is sensitive. We¡¯ll lose the baby if you force me.¡±


    ¡°Am I forcing you?¡± He nced at my clothes, it was now spreading on the ground into small pieces.


    He closed his mouth, moved backward while his fist. ¡°I¡¯ll have Caroline as my mistress. I have needs.¡±


    I knew he was so mad. His tone was emphasized. He turned his back on me. I held the corner of the table. I could not look down on myself. I was naked. I felt I was just little.


    He will bring back his mistress. I can¡¯t give into his desire. It pains me. I¡¯m his wife, but on the other hand, it would be a relief. He would not obligate me to make love to him.


    He opened the door slightly and showed his head outside. ¡°Bring me a dress for my Luna. Faster.¡±


    He closed the door again and gazed at me. ¡°After giving birth, you¡¯ve no excuse. You¡¯re married to me. You¡¯ll do everything.¡±


    It was the scariest thing that I hearding from him.

 Chapter 129

    DEADLY DARK LOOK


    9 monthster¡­


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°King Fire is here!¡±


    I was watering the flowers in our front yard when I heard that. I held the bump in my belly as I looked at my surroundings.


    He¡¯s here? Why?


    ¡°Fira.¡± I turned my back. Janus was staring at me with his dark expression. ¡°Go inside.¡±


    I nodded my head as I walked to the door. He wrapped his shoulder around my waist. ¡°Don¡¯t go out until I order.¡±


    I moved my head up and down. In my stay here at the Red Moon Pack, everything went well. Life was quiet. They did not even ask me to do household chores. There was always someone who would do that. What made me annoyed was that Caroline lived inside our house. Her room was beside our room. Janus needed her at night. I was not jealous, it was grateful for me, but sometimes she was too spoiled as if she was Luna.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Clero to bring you the herbs. Just go to the room and take a rest.¡± He went to the kitchen, when he came back. He had a ss of water. He gave it to me.


    I liked to ask why King Fire was here. I shut my mouth as I saw his look. He was not in the mood.


    ¡°Stay here. Understand?¡± He bent down, kissed my lips and touched the bump of my belly. He touched it with a small smile on his lips. I averted my look as I saw the spark of happiness to his eyes. He believed that this child was his.


    I watched him walking to the door. I managed not to look at the window to see King Fire. It did not matter anymore.


    I just went to the kitchen and started to cook. Even though Janus ordered me to stop doing something, I was ufortable. In my entire life, I grew up doing many household chores. I could not stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s not suit you to be a Luna.¡±


    I turned around to face my back as I heard the voice of Caroline. I was not in the mood to argue with him. The baby in my mood was going to move out for about a week from now.


    I was about to ignore her by walking towards our room, but she held my arm. ¡°Why can¡¯t you die! You don¡¯t love him, do you?¡±


    I shook my head and gave her a small smile. ¡°I love him.¡±


    I was not lying when I said that. I truly love him, but not the way I love my Dearest, my King. It has been a month and I have been longing for him. I could not do anything about that though. I was living in peace now, I wished he had the same thing in life. I just heard some news that he was the great king in battle, protecting the Elemental Kingdom.


    Caroline tightened the hold on me. ¡°You stole the Alpha from me and I swear-¡±


    ¡°What? Revenge? Kill me? Go on. I¡¯m not scared to death.¡± I moved closer to her face. ¡°Just do it after I give birth.¡± I left her with her gritting teeth. She always likes that, threatening me, but not doing anything to harm me.


    Weak Mistress.


    I touched my belly as it kicked. A huge smile formed on my lips as I gently massaged it. ¡°Are you excited to go out, huh?¡± I talked as if it was going to answer.


    I opened the curtain in the room while touching it in an up and down direction. The happiness could be seen from my face. ¡°I¡¯m so excited, too. I want to see you.¡±


    I looked down and watched the kicking of the baby. Little by little, the force was high. ¡°Oh? I think you¡¯re a good kicker? Or maybe a good dodger?¡±


    My eyes went to the window, I was startled as I saw that King Fire was looking in my direction. He was standing outside. When our eyes met, he stayed staring at me for a second.


    Pyro?


    Dearest, I hope I can tell you that we have a child.


    A sad expression drew on my face. There was no conversation, distance was a bit far, staring intensified. His gaze went down to my belly. I could not read what his expression was, it was just nk. Nothing. As if I never meant to him.


    I heard the creak of the door. ¡°Fira, gave you eaten?¡± It was Janus walking towards me. I felt the embrace from my back. Suddenly, he was surprised when he noticed that King Fire was outside.


    Pyro just nodded on him and started to walk forward. I prohibited myself to look at him again. It was hard to forget seeing him leaving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t gaze at him like that, Fira. You don¡¯t want to make me mad, right?¡± There was an emphasis to his words.


    I moved my head up and down. ¡°I just want to say hello. He was my king-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your Alpha! Keep that in mind.¡± He held my shoulder.


    The dread crawled all over my system as I saw how dark his expression was. Thest time he was mad, I almost writhed in pain. I worried so much for my child.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Understand!¡± He clenched his jaw.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My voice was just low. His hands were hurting me. I hope that he stopped doing that.


    I¡¯m 9 months pregnant! Crap!


    He threw me on the bed. ¡°Drink the herbs after you eat. I¡¯ll be home at night.¡± He turned his back on me, grabbed his jacket and headed to the door. ¡°Lock the door. I didn¡¯t want to hear that you go out again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± I managed to sit on the bed while holding my belly. I thought he would change. That hope would not happen.


    He gazed back at me again. I could see the old Janus, somehow, sometimes, he came back to himself, to my good friend. However, maybe that was him now and I could not do something about that.


    He was about to leave. I thought he remembered something. He came back to me, knelt down on the floor and kissed my belly. Then, he went up and kissed my forehead.


    The tears crawled to my cheek. It was not easy to deal with his attitude. I had no clue until when he would be ruthless and until when he would be a kind loving husband.


    He wiped the tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t do that again.¡±


    I could not name the numbers of him saying the same line. He did not mean it.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t piss me. Okay?¡± He sat on the bed and hugged me so tight. ¡°Just don¡¯t trigger my anger. We¡¯ll be at peace.¡±


    In the middle of the embrace, we heard a knock. He went to the door, annoyed. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°King Fire said? He scratched his head. There was a hesitation for him to say the words.


    ¡°Said what?¡±


    ¡°Ahm? He cleared his throat before continuing. ¡°Hurt Fira again, he¡¯ll burn your pack.¡±


    I was startled in shock. I looked at the window quickly. There he was, standing from the far with his deadly dark look.

 Chapter 130

    EMBER: THE PRINCESS


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I never heard anything from Janus after Clero said Pyro¡¯s threat. He kept silent, went out of the room, and left me. When I gazed again at the window, he was not there. That was myst time seeing him. After giving birth to my child, I was inside the Pack at all times, taking care of my child and doing some


    household.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mama, look what I found!¡± Ember was running yfully, jumping while her one hand was raised, holding a red-yellow tulip.


    A big smile formed on my lipid. I put down the container of water and ran towards her. I lifted her to my arms and swayed a little. I kissed her cheek and giggled as she was cing the tulip to my ear. ¡°You look so radiantly beautiful, Mama!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my love. You, too. You are so?¡± I emphasized the long ¡®so.¡¯ ¡°Beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Fira and Ember, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Janus walked closer to us, he grabbed Ember from me and ced her in his arms.


    I never felt that he was mistreating Ember. The guilt ran to my system as I watched Janus pampering my little Ember, she was sitting on hisp while putting food on her te. ¡°Papa, can we get another tulip?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Baby. Just let Papa rest.¡±


    He came from hunting for food. The situation of Red Moon Pack was different from the Elemental Kingdom, if you want to eat then hunt. Unlike there, everyone was at the table.


    ¡°Fira, sit here beside me. Don¡¯t move, let the servants fulfill their role.¡± His eyebrow knitted as he looked at me.


    I nodded my head and smiled. I watched Ember¡¯s small hands getting rice and cing it in her mouth. ¡°No, Baby. Your hands are dirty.¡± Janus grabbed a cloth, wiped them, and then used a spoon to grab a bowl of rice. He also chopped the chicken into pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Ember is a yful kid. I could see myself to her when I was a kid. Sometimes, she was having Pyro¡¯s attitude. She loved music. At times, the fear was inside my chest. They were some angles that she looked like her real father. I was scared that Janus would recognize it.


    I brushed the ck shiny hair of Ember, she inherited my hair. The eyshes were thick like her father¡¯s, the shape of the face was like mine. Definitely, most of her features were grabbed after me.


    In my years of living here, I never felt sadness and when I started to think of Pyro, I just stared at my daughter. I thought that she was a boy, but when I saw how pretty she was, she was the best thing that had happened to me even though I almost died just to give birth to her. There was a time that I was thinking about the Elemental Kingdom, thinking of visiting the Kings especially…Pyro. I decided not to do that. I did not want to create an argument between me and Janus. He was doing his best to be a good husband and father to Ember. However, I was scared of not giving what a guy wanted at night. I cried every night when he was attacking me with his kisses, but somehow, I was lucky, Caroline was there to save me from that pleasure. He just went to bed, kissed and touched me and when he was releasing that thing, he went to Caroline.


    ¡°When you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Those were the lines that he kept whispering every night I was not given myself to him. He was not that stupid to know that Ember was not his daughter, but he kept cherishing her. I had no idea if he knew it or he was just pretending not to know it.


    After having dinner, we went out for a walk. I was holding the arm of Janus while Ember was on his arm, pointing in the direction she wanted to go.


    ¡°Papa, you need an heir, right?¡± The sadness was shown on her adorable face, she was pouting her lips. ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha and Mama is the Luna. I¡¯m a girl, can¡¯t rule the pack…you need a son, right?¡± He pinched the chin of Janus. ¡°Right, Papa?¡±


    Janus looked at her with admiration and love for her so-called daughter. I averted my look as I saw how he loved her so much. Every day, I was feeling ufortable by this, guilty of ying my own game. I needed to tell him the truth, or else I was toote to say it.


    ¡°Yes, Baby. We need an heir as soon as possible.¡± He gazed at me, pulled my waist towards him. ¡°Why? Do you want a brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Papa! But?¡± Her lips were pouting sharply. I could see a little girl version of Pyro, which was not urate at the moment. She should look like me, not his father. However, I could not change the blood running to hers.


    ¡°But what?¡± Janus wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°But I want to be an Heiress. Promise!¡± She raised her cute tiny hands and gave her full smile that showed the little version of me. ¡°Promise, I can take care of the Red Moon Pack!¡±


    ¡°Love, you¡¯re just a kid. Wait for you to grow old.¡± I touched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll be when you want.¡±


    ¡°Still need an heir.¡± Janus¡¯ voice filled my ear, his voice was thick and the authority could be heard.


    I nodded my head, tried to change the topic. I did not want Ember to see his dark side. He was the father that she knew. This was where I am now, I should deal with this forever. We were married and my duty to be by his side all the time was my role.


    We walked to the woods while watching the fireflies. Pyro was in mind, especially when I gazed that things. It was beautiful and peaceful and loving, just like the Freedom Day at the elemental Kingdom, just like our first date, just like his smile.


    I missed him so much.


    ¡°Mama, Papa!¡± Ember ran and ran until he reached us. She showed me her hands that were full of fireflies. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you get the most of it.¡± Janus knelt down to touch her small face.


    I sniffed as the liquid from my nose was gradually peeping. Lacking Pyro¡¯s presence and my situation as a Luna in this pack were making it difficult. I had power. I had family, but never bepletely happy.


    My happiness is at the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Fira, don¡¯t give me a reason again tonight. We¡¯ll talk about some matters. I¡¯ll just talk to someone, I want you to clean your body.¡± He never gazed at me, his eyes were glued to Ember.


    I gulped the struggle in my throat. ¡°I understand, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°The official is forcing me to provide them the Heir or else they¡¯ll get the throne.¡±


    ¡°You have…Ember?¡±


    He stared at my face. I backed away a little when I saw how dark his eyes were. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Why? She¡¯s?¡± I swallowed again, the fear was spreading around me. ¡°She¡¯s your daughter.¡±


    The disbelief was written on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t make me talk, you¡¯ll just be embarrassed. I gave all my consideration, can just do your job as my Luna?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing my jobÒ»¡±


    ¡°Not in bed.¡± He stood up recklessly and nced at Ember ¡°Ember, you need to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Papa!¡± She walked faster.


    Janus looked down again at me. ¡°If you want our family to be at peace, produce an heir for me. Is King Fire the only one you can give a child to?¡±


    His gaze at Ember sharpened. The tears crawled to my cheek. I was right, he knew that Ember was not his child.

 Chapter 131

    PYRO IS ALL I WANT


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was no energy when I went to the mirror. I followed her order, I cleaned my body after making Ember slept. I went out with just my towel, walked to the closet, and grabbed the nighties he wanted me to wear.


    ¡°Wearing sexy clothes doesn¡¯t make you sexy. I felt sorry for you.¡±


    Even though I did not look at my back, I recognized that it was Caroline. She was sitting on the bed, crossing her thighs, wearing the same nighties as me. ¡°Just wondering.¡± She stood up, ramped around me while observing every part of my body. ¡°Why can¡¯t you let your husband f*ck you? I mean…you have the hottest man in this pack. Everyone¡¯s dream of.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± I had no energy. I suddenly put the clothes on and let the towel drop on my feet. ¡°If you keep saying nonsense, just shut your mouth or I¡¯ll sew it.¡± I threw her aside as I walked to the bed, waiting for the door to open.


    ¡°Okay. By the way, he¡¯ll go with me again tonight. Watch us, Loser.¡± She walked with her hips swaying when she was about to open the door, I spoke which made her stop.


    ¡°He¡¯ll not be going to sleep with you tonight.¡± I averted my look, viewing the full moon.


    ¡®What!¡± She went back to me, stood in front of me with her two hands leaning on her curves. ¡°What do you mean, huh!¡±


    ¡°Watch us, Loser.¡± A smirk formed on my lips as I repeated what she just said. My purpose was just to annoy her. I never thought that she would pull my hair, causing me to stand up and writhe in pain.


    ¡°You came into our lives and everything changed! You¡¯re not such pretty as me, but why the heck he¡¯s over heels of you!¡± She tightened the hold to my hair. I could feel the burning sensation that continues to strike my scalp. ¡°I¡¯ll ruin you! I¡¯ll find ways to kick you out of his life!¡±


    ¡°I was devastated four years ago. If you destroy me, it feels like ruining the dead.¡± I ignored the pain she was giving me. It was never as ache as Hali¡¯s p or his kick every time we were in training.


    The grin grew on her lips, her mouth moved closer to my ear. ¡°Your child?¡±


    I would never be dread her yanking to my hair, or getting a p, but when the focus was on my child, that made me startle.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the features of the Alpha to her, is she really his daughter?¡±


    ¡°Caroline!¡±


    Caroline was shocked when she viewed Janus in the middle of the door, standing with his dark expression.


    ¡°Alpha?¡± She bowed on him.¡±It¡¯s not me who created the argument. It was herÒ»¡±


    My eyes widened as he hurried and gave her a p on the cheek. The sound of the skinnding on the cheek filled the room. ¡°Whoever started, you¡¯re prohibited to hurt her.¡± His voice was just low while ncing at panting Caroline. I could see the intensifying fear in her expression. Heb yanked her hair. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± The tears rolled on her face. She held the Alpha¡¯s hand, trying to push it away from her. ¡°Yes! Please remove your hand. It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Janus?¡± My lips were apart as I was calling his name. I moved back when he gazed at me.


    He threw Caroline at the floor that made her m to it. ¡°Get out of our room. I don¡¯t want to see you here.¡±


    Caroline immediately stood up and rushed to leave us. I looked down when our eyes met.


    ¡°In bed, Fira.¡±


    The fear rolled to my system. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Did I ask you that when you hurt me?¡±


    I intertwined my hand when the tension covered the area. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°Did you know how it feels to be excited when the news of you pregnant with my child was?¡± He stepped one. I moved back. Every step he did, I was moving backward. ¡°When you gave birth to her, I was the happiest man!¡±


    I had no courage to fight his gaze. The tears were welling up in my eyes. ¡°But why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Are you afraid of me not epting her? Scared of me killing her? Am I that beast you know?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just I love you…I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± I was stuttering, my vision started to be blurred.


    ¡°And you did. You hurt me!¡± He held my shoulder and threw me on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re not his! You and Ember are mine!¡± He held my chin forcefully and positioned his body on top of me. ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I shut my eyes as he explored my body.


    Pyro! I was screaming in my head. I wished he was here, saving me.


    The liquid from my eyes were continued flooding on my face. I thought that there was a chance for him to change, to be gentlemen like my friend that I knew, the old him who was shy, who was minding just safety of his beloved ones.


    Janus ripped all my clothes, the hunger was showing on his face. ¡°Do not cry as if I am raping you!¡± I could see the giggling of his teeth. ¡°You are my wife! Where will be the time you¡¯ll stand for that title?¡±


    ¡°I?¡± I had difficulty speaking. I closed my eyes as the tears crawled to my side. ¡°I always wanted to. I¡¯m trying so hard. But what can I do? Pyro is?¡± I closed my eyes. ¡°In my heart?¡±


    I was brave enough to admit that feeling to him. I had plenty of mistakes with him, hiding the real father of Ember, acting as I love him, thinking of King Fire.


    I watched the slowly rolling off the tears from his eyes to my cheek. ¡°What am I to you?¡±


    I could feel the choke in my chest. I asked myself the same way when I did not yet know the feeling of Pyro for me. I understand how it felt.


    ¡°I love you. I swear I love you, but not how I love him.¡± I shook my head from left to right. My sobs covered the whole room.


    ¡°We can grow that love, then.¡±


    I bit my lips as the burning sensation could be felt from my inside. He plugged in his middle finger to check my readiness. ¡°Please no?¡±


    ¡°I need an heir. Fira. I want a child with you. Yeah, you don¡¯t love. That¡¯s fine. Just give me an heir. Indeed.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m in desperate need of an heir, Fira. I¡¯d like to have a child with you. Simply provide me with an heir. Indeed.¡±


    I gazed at him with my swollen eyes and flossing tears on my face. It was just a union. Yet heartbreaking.


    Pyro is all I want.

 Chapter 132

    MEETING THE LITTLE ANGEL


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Are you dead? Yohoo? King Fire?¡±


    I could hear Zephyrus. I just did not feel to stand up. It had been four years since I did not see Fira. It felt like it happened yesterday.


    King Lightning was the first one to marry her Queen, they were now on the Lightning Pack, so I did not see him all the time. When he visited here, Raiden was frustrated with his wife. They were like a cat and dog fighting all day.


    Luckily, my marriage to Princess Ziraya was postponed until today. They had a rule in their kingdom that if one of the royals was suffering from disease, every happy asion would be unheld. His mother was sick. Father was sometimes forcing me to visit the Princess. So I did. The Princess and I became good friends. It would be easy for me to marry her. I¡¯m just waiting for approval. One thing I would like was to be an official king of the Fire Pack if I already married her. Like what my dream was. To run my own pack.


    At times, I was peeping at Fira on the Red Moon Pack, she looked happy and blooming, especially when she gave birth to their daughter. When that child came into their life, they became aplete family. I never stared at that child even though I wanted to see how she looked like. It was difficult dealing with that. I just managed because this was the world brought to us.


    I am d when she is d. That¡¯s it. Damn life. It gave a little happiness to me and Fira, not permanent.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your breakfast, Sexy Baby Loving Brother.¡± Zephyrus put a tray on my side table. Since Fira left me, no women could go inside my chamber, only my mother was allowed. Zephyrus cleaned everything, brought me food even my favorite hot chocte.


    I was not going out unless the Higher King called me, or I would take my visit to the Princess. This was also the reason why Raiden went back and forth at the kingdom even though he was living at the Lightning Pack.


    ¡°Anything you want, your majesty?¡±


    I just blinked two times when Zephyrus asked me with her lower voice, like a woman¡¯s voice. He was wearing an Omega uniform, fulfilling the role y of being my personal maid. What a yful brother. The smile left me, I did not know how to stretch my lips. Once in a blue moon, I talked. They were lucky if they heard my one word in a day.


    ¡°Oh, at least you eat.¡±


    I heard a loud sigh of Zephyrus. I appreciated every effort he did. He never left me even at this moment. It was tough to look after me/ Although I would not kill myself, I just did not know how to feel merriment again.


    I silently took the spoon and fork and ate. The only thing that could be heard was the colliding of the spoon and te.


    ¡°Alpha Janus is outside.¡± He began a conversation.


    And? Even though I was not speaking. I was listening. I just had no energy to spell out what was inside my head. My mouth did not want to burst a sound.


    ¡°You¡¯re not interested though. He just went here to discuss a special matter with King Oswald Arealdo.¡± He walked to my piano and sat there. My ear was panting as he ced his finger on the keys.


    I left the piano open even though I did not use it. I slowly ate the pork.


    ¡°You¡¯re so boring. Aren¡¯t you feeling bored in your life?¡± He yed the keys in such an eptable manner. It was causing pain in my ear.


    ¡°Scram,¡± I spoke as I walked to him, held the clothing on his shoulder, and pushed him to the door. ¡°I want silence.¡±


    I stood up straight, fixed his Omega uniform, and tapped my shoulder. ¡°Just call me when you need me.¡± He gave me a genuine-looking smile. I knew behind that smile was a sense of sadness.


    I watched him walk to the door. I made him stop when I talked again. ¡°Mind your open life. You don¡¯t need to think of me. I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡±


    He chuckled yfully while covering his mouth with his hands. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest, Sexy Big Brother. You should be pampering me, why am I doing this to you? Simply because I love you.¡± He smiled with a sound. ¡°May Firae back and draw a magic on your lips to make me see again your smile.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me hope when you know that would be forever hope. She¡¯s married and happy and has a child. I can¡¯t chain her beside me. She chose that life. She must not stomp again in the Elemental Kingdom. If she does?¡± I red at the piano. ¡°She¡¯ll regret leaving me,¡± I whispered thest words.


    ¡°Woah! Long words! It should be a party!¡± He jumped so high and called Hali and Colden. I was not aware that they were here, hiding at the back of the door.


    They ruined my night again by leaping on my bed, sounding like fun, and ying like a kid. If only I knew how to smile again without Fira, I did at the moment. They brought all their effort just to make me smile even just a little, but they failed to do so.


    Colden sat next to me. He leaned his elbow to my shoulder. ¡°Everything flows ording to its right position.¡± He blew out a sigh of sadness.


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    Our attention was caught by the small voice from the door. It was a little girl, peeking at us. I could only see half of her face. There was an urge for me to smile, but I did not do it.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Zephyrus and Hali rushed towards her. Hali immediately lifted her up on his arms. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    She tilted her head in a cute angle. I froze when I saw the looks of her face from the eyes, nose, lips, and hair.


    ¡°My name is Ember! I¡¯m the daughter of Fira and Janus. I¡¯m the Princess of Red Moon Pack. Isn¡¯t me lovely?¡± She blinked her eyes in the most adorable ways.


    The urge of a smile before became a real smile to my lips. I had no idea why I felt light in my chest by just staring at Fira¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Piano!¡± She pointed at the piano. ¡°I want to know how to sing, dance, and y instruments! Somebody teaches me how to?¡±


    My brothers looked at me. Colden pushed me towards the little angel. ¡°It possibly hurt you but she¡¯s so cute. Teach her everything she wants, we¡¯ll leave.¡± He gave me a small smile before pulling Hali and Zephyrus away from the room.

 Chapter 133

    KINGS¡¯ LAUGHTERAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    Her adorable chuckle made me chuckle, too. I was teaching her the simple keys on the piano. I watched her small hands ced to where I taught.


    ¡°We have no piano in our pack, but Papa established recyble woods so I can y.¡± I could see the spark of happiness in the depths of her eyes. Her small voice was just like a piece of music in my ear.


    ¡°How¡¯s your Mama?¡±


    Her cute small eyes widened. ¡°You know my Mama?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re?¡± I gazed down on the piano, ¡°friends.¡±


    ¡°Really? Mama is not feeling well. Papa said she might be pregnant.¡±


    I could not move my body. It was like the cold water was bathed into my body.


    ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s sick? She¡¯s taking care of me all night, all day. I felt sorry for my mother, she has a naughty child. I promised her, I¡¯ll not be the cause of her headache again.¡±


    ¡°Why was that so?¡±


    ¡°Last time, I yed at my Papa¡¯s office, Papa got mad, he didn¡¯t talk to me, but I heard she was annoyed at Mama. I don¡¯t want them to fight because of me.¡±


    I felt like listening to the kid version of Fira. I remembered when we met each other, she was talking so bby. This kid was doing the same thing and it was not annoying me unlike when Zephyrus was speaking.


    ¡°Did your Papa hurt your Mama?¡± My ear was sharpened. I wanted to hear the truth. If he gave Fira difficulty, I would not hesitate to put a fire on their pack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see him hitting Mama. I just saw her swollen eyes.¡±


    I felt that I could not breathe. I was thinking the wrong way of how she lived. She might be abused by Janus.


    ¡°What is this again, your majesty?¡± She pointed at the white key.


    ¡°It¡¯s D.¡±


    She enjoyed listening to me. In four years, I have not used the instrument. I was just looking at it. However, there was a light feeling in my chest to make this kid hear my music.


    ¡°You¡¯re great. Good job.¡± I smiled happily when I heard thest tone of the song that I taught her. I stroked her hair like how I did to Fira. There was something in my chest. It was a happiness that would never fade, especially when she embraced her tiny hands on my waist. ¡°Thank you, your majesty!¡±


    ¡°Call me Pyro. That¡¯s my name.¡±


    ¡°Am I so special to know your name, your majÒ»Pyro?¡± She scratched her head with embarrassment on her face.


    ¡°You are.¡± Like how special your mother is to my heart.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    If I were Zephyrus, I giggled at her. She is so lovely.


    ¡°Ember! Get off your hands on me!¡±


    I heard Janus was outside. Ember immediately got down to the chair, I helped her to stomp on the ground. She ran so fast, but before she left me, she winked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Papa I went to you.¡±


    I nodded my head slightly.


    ¡°Promise?¡± She was making sure. I only saw Fira in her actions, especially in her features.


    ¡°Promised.¡± I raised my palm.


    ¡°Thank you again, King Fire! I¡¯ll tell Mama about you!¡± Her tiny voice was shouting as if she was old.


    When she was out of my room, sadness covered my heart.


    Congrattions, Dearest. You brought such a beautiful angel into this world. How I wish I am her father.


    I moved closer to the door, peeking at her. She was running like she was a trained child. I watched the sigh of relief on Janus¡¯ face as he viewed her daughter.


    ¡°Where did you go, Ember? I told you not to go far, do I?¡± Janus lifted him, ced her on his arm. Her minute hands enveloped on his neck. She rested her chin on his shoulder.


    ¡°I just yed in the hallway. Don¡¯t worry about me, Papa. I¡¯m a big girl.¡±


    Papa?


    That endearment was aching my chest, hearing the sweetness in her voice made me envious of Janus. She was captivating.


    ¡°I thought a big girl doesn¡¯t pee on the bed?¡± Janus chuckled. Imagine how he was ruthless, strict, and hard on others. When it came to Ember, he was gentle and soft.


    ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing!¡± She hid her face on Janus¡¯ neck.


    I watched them walking away. I went out in the hallway to have a great view of them. I could hear their chuckling.


    I found myself, stepping to the rock where I could see the scenery of the waterfalls where I and Fira had a beautiful moment under the Full Moon.


    ¡°Oh, this ce is wonderful!¡± I heard the voice of Zephyrus. There were six hands leaning on my both shoulders.


    When I was down, they were next to me, freaking out, doing crazy things. Having brothers was not a bad thing anymore. Yes, they were sometimes annoying. Yes, they destroyed the order of my room. Yes, their voices were the most irritating noise I had ever heard.


    And yes, I began to love theirpany unlike before, I never cared about their presence.


    ¡°Can I join?¡±


    We looked at our back and saw Raiden. He was smiling so wide. I never felt that I was alone even in those times when my heart was breaking into pieces.


    ¡°I wonder?¡± Hali stared at my face. ¡°Ember looks like you from some angle.¡±


    My heart rhythm changed into a fast beat. ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Hali examined my eyes, lips, and nose. ¡°In some ways, she gets your figure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± My voice was just low. I moved my head in left and right with disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± They all said in a loud voice.


    I remembered every single detail before she left. I could still hear her moan in my ears.


    Damn!


    I looked down on the water where she was lying. We were making love countless times. That was possible, but she married him after a day. Probably, they would have created offspring. Maybe at the time during her pregnancy, she was thinking of me that was why her daughter in some angle grabbed my features.


    That is what it is.


    I never believed that Ember was my daughter. I saw how Janus took care, touched, and loved her. Ember told me also that she made a mistake in his office, but he did not even shout at her. That means hepletely loves that kid. If I am his father, he would probably hate the child so much.


    ¡°No, that would not happen. You¡¯re just imagining.¡±


    The silence covered the ce. ¡°Yeah.¡± Hali blew a loud sigh. ¡°We must not be forcing something that is never gonna happen. Pyro is a virgin king.¡±


    I gulped the obstacle in my throat. I almostughed. Hali showed the sadness on his face.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not a virgin, surely she f*cked Fira one or two times, it won¡¯t create a child.¡± The shoes of Raidennded on Zephyrus¡¯ face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever say fuÒ»I mean that bad word!¡±


    As if you didn¡¯t f*ck your wife?¡± Hali immediately ran as he saw the pair of those shoes was being held by Raiden.


    Colden was chuckling softly unlike Zephyrus, I could see his tonsil as he wasughing so Damn loud.

 Chapter 134

    YOUR FAULTBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I bent down to ce a ss of water on Janus¡¯ table. Like the previous days, he was always in his office. I positioned my body on his back, massaged his forehead. ¡°Still exhausted?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He closed his eyes for a bit. ¡°Where¡¯s Ember?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with the Omegas, they were looking for butterflies.¡±


    He opened his eyes and looked up at me. ¡°Did you see the doctor?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m feeling well now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He faced me, wrapped his hands on my waist.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ll bring you coffee!¡± The door opened. It was Caroline with her wide smile. Her smile faded as she viewed our position.


    ¡°Leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡± In one sharp look, she hurried walking out of the room. I could see the madness in her eyes.


    I held Janus¡¯ cheek. ¡°Lay on the bed. You need a minute of resting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I need to.¡± The smirk formed on his lips. He leaned his big arm on my shoulder, dragged me out of his office, and brought me to the bed. The nervousness was filled my system. I was relieved when he justy next to me, hugged my back. I was in a side position, facing the window. In just a second, I heard him snoring. He must be so tired.


    I shifted my weight to face him. I stroked his cheek and rested my cheek against his chest. When he was sleeping, I was not scared of him so I grabbed the opportunity to approach him.


    He is important to me. I would not deny that. I want all the best for him. I am proud that even if he was aware that Ember was not his daughter, he was still kind to her. He was doing the role of a father.


    He moved, pulled me closer to his, and buried his face on my neck. Little by little, my eyelid was beginning to be heavy until the drowsiness consumed me.


    ¡°Mama, Papa!¡±


    We woke up when we heard the tiny voice of Ember, she was holding a scroll.


    ¡°I drew something! This is my gift for my Mama and Papa!¡±


    I blinked two times as my vision was blurred. I gave her a cheerful smile as I settled my back on the lean board. Janus was snoring.


    ¡°Papa!¡± Ember was about to shake his shoulder.


    I grabbed her small hand. ¡°Don¡¯t. Let Papa rest. He is exhausted to his duty.¡±


    She showed me the dness in her expression before nodding. She grasped again the scroll, exhibiting her drawing. I tried to be genuine when I looked at it. There was a child in the middle, a mother and a father. The father was holding another baby.


    ¡°Papa said, he needs a son. It¡¯s him!¡± Her tiny index finger pointed at the little one held by his father. ¡°He¡¯s so cute, adorable little boy! When he grows up, he¡¯ll lead the Red Moon Pack.¡±


    I stroked her ck shiny long hair. ¡°That¡¯s?¡± I gasped for air as my hand went to her chin, ¡°amazing.¡±


    ¡°Mama, when you carry the baby, Papa will like me the same, right? Right, Mama?¡± She blinked one time with her cute eyes.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I heard the voice of Janus. He was awake. He hugged Ember and kissed her cheek. ¡°Why would I not like you? You¡¯re my daughter.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not a boy?¡± There was a tone of sadness in her voice. ¡°Omegas talked about a useless Princess.¡±


    ¡°What they said?¡± His voice was just low, but I could see how dangerous it was.


    ¡°They told me that I¡¯m look like you. By any chance, I¡¯m not your daughÒ»¡±


    ¡°Fira, get Ember. I¡¯ll have some business.¡± He stood up recklessly. I watched the closing of his fist, the clenching of his jaw, and his deadly look.


    Suddenly, I carried Ember. I was scared of what would happen. ¡°Listen to Mama. Cover your ears and no matter what happens. Don¡¯t?¡± I gulped my saliva as the shaking of my hands was visible. ¡°Don¡¯t move out, okay?¡±


    Her innocent face nodded. She was grabbing the scroll tightly. Will Papa look at this?¡± She raised that.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I touched his forehead using my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    From the moment I opened the door, the blood was surrounding the soil.


    ¡°Who the f*ck told to Ember that she is not my daughter!¡± Janus was holding a whipping tool. The Omegas were kneeling down, crying, bleeding.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll use my sword and cut all of your necks!¡±


    I hurried, going to him, and held his hand. ¡°Please stop this. You¡¯re frightening them.¡±


    He just stared at me with the darkness in his eyes. In an instant, he changed into a beast that no one would want to see.


    I moved backward as I could not do anything about the situation. All eyes were on me. I was aware the rumor was spreading. Who would not be seeing Ember¡¯s features? She has no inheritance from Janus. She is thebination of me and King Fire.


    I viewed Carter was watching, he loved to see the sobs of ady. I could see the grin on his face.


    I almost jumped in shock when another whipped sound filled the area. Thedies were six. Pleading and quaking their bodies every time Janus hit them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spill out!¡± One of them talked. She walked using her knee towards Janus. ¡°We heard Mistress Caroline with her Omega, talking about the Princess. They?¡± Her eyes bulged as the figure of Caroline was visible at my back. She rubbed her palm, bowed her head, and cried out loudly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alpha. I¡¯m the one who said that!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your basis for using my daughter as not mine!¡± He was giggling, hitting her mercilessly. She had bruises and cut in a different portion of her body. She hid her face so it would not target by his whip.


    I closed my eyes. I did not want to see the situation. For sure, Mistress Caroline was the one who said that to my child. I saw the way the omega reacted when she viewed her. She feared her. In conclusion, she epted the whip that should she never have deserved.


    Janus did not stop shing the poordy until she copsed. The whole Red Moon Pack witnessed how cruel he was. They could not look directly into his eyes.


    ¡°If anyone dares to treat my Princess as a stranger and spread rumor about her. Death is the punishment!¡± He looked around, gazed one by one with an authority at his voice. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± They answered him loudly.


    Janus¡¯ attention went to me. He grabbed my arm and dragged me towards our room. I could not stop crying when he ripped my shorts. She brought me to the side table. I held the corner of it hardly. I sobbed silently as he invaded me.


    ¡°This is your fault after all.¡± He whispered in my ear.

 Chapter 135

    I¡¯LL BE YOUR KILLER


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Janus was about to enter. I could feel that thing poking at my back. A continuous knock on the door could be heard. I jumped in surprise when he punched the wall.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that!¡± He shouted, staring sharply at the door.


    ¡°We are under attack!¡± Clero was screaming outside.


    We both started as we looked at each other. The fear covered my chest. Janus hurried towards the door. ¡°Where¡¯s Ember?¡±


    ¡°In the?¡± My eyes widened. I left her in this room. I rushed towards the cab and looked for shorts, I put them on, and went out. ¡°Ember!¡±


    ¡°Fira, if you find her, stay at the Master¡¯s Bed Room. I¡¯m going to get you there!¡± Janus held both of my cheeks and kissed my lips.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    He just nodded and walked faster. I traveled to the whole house. ¡°Ember, Love! Where are you!¡± I went to the kitchen, but she was not there. I could hear the continuous bombing outside, the sound of swords, the people screaming.


    ¡°Ember!¡± I walked to the living room. The silence was the only thing I found. The tears blurred my eyes. I was scared that they would get my baby. ¡°Ember, Baby! It¡¯s mommy!¡± I ran as fast as I could and went back to the room. The outside was so noisy, the attack was too loud to hear.


    ¡°Ember!¡± Behind themotion, my ear filled with a little sounding from the cab. I sobbed soundly as I walked closer to it. When I opened it, I had no hesitation to hug her. She was hiding there, hugging her knees.


    ¡°Shh! Baby, don¡¯t cry.¡± I wiped the tears on her face. Even though the liquid was streaming on her face, she is still cute.


    ¡°I lied, Mama.¡±


    ¡°What? ¡± I kissed her on the forehead and brushed her hair. My body had never stopped shivering. There was a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I lied to King Fire.¡±


    My eyes opened with surprise. Is it true that I heard his name from my child¡¯s mouth?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°When King Fire questioned me if Papa was hurting you, I told him I had no idea. But the truth is¡­ Papa is always the source of your tears.¡± She leaned her head against my shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying, Love. You just keep your mouth shut.¡±


    I felt sorry for her. I could not believe that she witnessed how rude his father was to me. No matter how good came out from my mouth to say that he was a good man, she had knowledge of his cruelty, not just to me, but for his people.


    ¡°Fira!¡± The door burst open. Eira and my father were running to me.


    ¡°Go hurry! Escape at the window!¡± Dad lifted Ember on his arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s  happening?¡±


    Eira looked at me with worry in her eyes. ¡°Janus ordered us to get you and Ember. He said to seek help from the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°What? Where is he? Will he follow us there?¡± I was about to look at the door, but she prevented me.


    ¡°There are rogue intruders, they¡¯re so many and our force can¡¯t defeat them. The only choice is to escape.¡±


    We both stared at the door when we heard an executive hit it. We immediately rushed towards the window. The sounds of swords mming into each other could be still heard.


    Before I jumped on the window, someone held my hand. I was scared at first, but when I viewed that it was Janus, I hugged him so tight. I could now have a sigh of relief that he was here beside me.


    ¡°Fira?¡± He held both of my cheeks. ¡°My wife, my Luna.¡± He kissed my forehead, my nose andst was to my lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I grabbed his hands tightly. He had plenty of bruises on his face, his shoulder was bleeding, her lips had wounds. In short, he was not in good condition.


    He stared up. I watched the slowly crawling of the tears from his eyes down to his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making all things difficult for you.¡± His voice was cracked. He bit his lips, glued our forehead. ¡°Tell Ember that Papa loves her.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying that?¡± I could not prevent myself from sobbing. It felt like he was saying his farewell. ¡°No! You¡¯re gonna join us! Please! Please listen to me, just for now! Let¡¯s go!¡± I never removed my hand on his.


    Someone was banging on the door, kicking it, or punching it, just to open it.


    Janus shook his head, the reason why I cried so loud. I was stomping irritably. He lifted me, sitting on the window. ¡°Go jump.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going to leave when you¡¯re not with us!¡± I was begging for him, but the only response I got was a sniff and a moving of head from left to right.


    Yes, he was sometimes harsh to me. He was hurting me physically, forcing me to do things that I did not like. However, I could not push him away from my heart. He had a spot, a small spot.


    ¡°In our four years as husband and wife…that was the happiest day of my life. When you were born our little Ember…when weughed together, when we slept together. I will never feel my hatred of women again. Fira, keep in mind that?¡± He ced my hand on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re the moon in my pack.¡±


    He moved his face closer to mine, kissing me gently. That was his first time kissing me with slow passionate moving. The liquid was dripping on my face. We were both crying at the moment.


    He separated our faces, removed my tears using his thumb. I would never forget the words that he whisper in my ear. ¡°I love you even if your heart doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    After he said those lines, he pushed me, the reason why I changed into my wolf form just to be safe when I got down. I looked up at him. I was crying so bad.


    ¡°No! No!¡± I wanted to go up again and save him.


    I saw with my bare eyes how Carter buried a sword on his chest. A small smile formed on Janus¡¯ face. It felt like he was epting his destiny in his hand.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I forgot that he was the Alpha of the Red Moon Pack. If tragedy happens, he needs to give his life when his werewolves die.


    His people first, before himself.


    ¡°Janus!¡± I screamed so loud, in pain, hurting. My heart was choking.


    ¡°I love you, too?¡± I mouthed on him while watching how Carter hit him consecutively, the blood was dripping on his mouth.


    ¡°Papa!¡± Ember cried with her heart out.


    Eira held my hand and pulled me away.


    I thought I can withstand when I face the battle. Hali taught me everything that I needed to know. However, there are battles that we need to raise our hands and surrender. Not because we are weak, but we can¡¯t do something about the situation.


    Carter, when we meet again. I¡¯ll be your killer.

 Chapter 136

    BROKEN HEART


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I never stopped crying as we arrived at the Elemental Kingdom. From the moment my feet stomped on the entrance, I changed into a human form. The face of Janus, while Carter was hitting him with a sword, reyed to my head over and over again.


    ¡°Fira?¡±


    I looked up on the owner of the shoes who was standing in front of me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°King Fire!¡± Ember ran towards him when she got down at the wolf form of my father and hugged his knee.


    ¡°Guards, get a towel.¡± Pyro immediately carried Ember on his arm. He gazed at me for a second. Then, his eyes went to Ember who was crying so loud, leaning her face on his shoulder. Seeing them at the position made me feel guilty about Janus.


    Even if he was having difficulty carrying the little girl, he knelt down, covered my body with the towel that was given by the guard. He hugged me so tight. I could not help myself but burst out crying. Pyro was embracing the two of us and felt so light in the heart even though my heart was ripping into pieces.


    ¡°I witnessed how Carter killed Papa.¡± Ember was whispering in Pyro¡¯s ear. I buried my face on his chest, letting his king garment wet by my tears.


    I could not name the pain that I was holding inside my heart. The stabbing sensation was continued to rip it into tiny pieces. I ignored the coldness of the air, touching my skin. I did not mind how I looked or who was the man that I was hugging.


    ¡°Shhh.¡± I could feel his lips touch my forehead.


    Was he not mad at me? I left him, never saying goodbye, married another man, and live with him for four hard years.


    ¡°Seryo, bring battalions of guards to the Red Moon Pack, save everyone that¡¯s still breathing,¡± Pyro ordered to his favorite guard.


    He had never changed, he was the same as before. The gentleman, the king of his low voice and just speaking when it was needed.


    ¡°Would they be saved Papa?¡± Ember¡¯s little voice bothered him, looking at his face while her small hand grasped his shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know.¡± King Fire carried us to the hallway, including my sister and father.


    Eira was looking around, she was looking for King Ice, even if she did not talk. I knew how she missed him. By going home in this ce. I felt secure and safe, especially when King Fire was beside us.


    He brought us to the Guest Room. He sat on the bed while Ember was on hisp. I was startled when I noticed that Ember fell asleep on him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cab, put on clothes.¡± He averted his look on me. He ordered the guard outside to guide Eira and Dad to their rooms. At first, they insisted to be with us, but King Fire told them that he had important matters to say.


    I bowed my head to him, the embarrassment was covering my system as I held the hips of my daughter. ¡°Sorry, your majesty. Let me handle my child.¡±


    ¡°Would you want to be naked in front of me for the whole time?¡± His eyes darkened as he glued it on me.


    I shook my head. The tears from my face dried, the same as my daughter¡¯s. ¡°No.¡±


    I turned my back, scrutinizing the dress that I could possibly wear. I walked to the bathroom. When I finished, I went back. I was scared to create a sound. Afraid of making King Fire mad. It was a long time ago. I was not sure if there was a change in his attitude.


    My feet were glued on the ground when I viewed him, slowly lying Ember on the bed. He was staring at her as if he was something in his mind. I could not read it. He cupped her cheek, brushed her hair, and make sure that she was in afortable position. His eyebrow formed waves. Ib thought that he realized something. The terrified scattered throughout my body when the information about her biological father coulde up to Pyro¡¯s head.


    He¡¯s a smart King. Crap!


    When he moved his head in my direction. I froze. Our eyes met. I missed those tantalizing eyes that seemed to be always sleepy. I was longing to touch his face, feel his warmth and be with him again. My memories shback to all the things that we had been through in the past.


    I was unaware that the hot liquid was dripping on my face, causing my vision to be blurry. No matter what I did, I could not bring back the rtionship. If only i knew that we may possibly went back here, I would not leave him.


    King Fire adjusted his body to settle down near the feet of Ember. ¡°She looks like an angel.¡± He did not show any emotion.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember that I give permission to call me Your Majesty when we¡¯re alone?¡± His forehead furrowed.


    ¡°Apology, Pyro.¡± I lowered my head. I had no energy to talk much or greet him happily. After what had happened to the Red Moon Pack, I needed topose myself again.


    Janus popped into my head. It was painful to hope that maybe he is still alive. However, I watched him suffering to pain. I witnessed everything, the burning of our house while we were Running away. It was heavy. Janus sacrificed everything just to have an order between his people. Eventually, he lose it. He lost everything even his life.


    I heard the sigh of Pyro. ¡°Lock the door after I leave. I¡¯ll go to Red Moon.¡±


    With the back of my hand, I wiped away the tears. I wanted to tell him no. I was anxious that something terrible might happen. I did not want him to go through what Carter had gone through with my husband.


    I will go insane if Pyro died.


    He stood up. He did not even look back on me. I was aware that it was easy to forgive me. He was about to rotate the doorknob when I ran, blocked his way.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Move aside.¡± He gazed at me with his nk emotion. I was not used to that look. It made me feel that I was a stranger.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave us. I don¡¯t…want to be alone.¡±


    My sob covered the room. I thought he would listen to me. He broke my heart by gently dragging me to the side and walking out of the room. The mmed door could be heard as he finally left.


    I sealed my mouth using my hands, cried with my heart out. Afraid of waking up Ember. Therefore, I burst out my pain silently.


    ¡°I want you to stay because I can¡¯t bear it if I lose you,¡± I whispered in the air.

 Chapter 137

    WE ARE FAMILY


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I wait for her toe back. I was looking at the window every single day, missing every moment with her, but when she was in front of me, the mad covered my whole system. When I was staring at Ember, my heart was twisting in pain. My mind could not absorb that Fira was owned by another man.


    I walked faster, going to the kitchen.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± Cass bowed her head to me.


    ¡°Fira is here.¡±


    Her eyes widened. Her expression filled with excitement.


    ¡°Can I see her, your majesty?¡± She jumped in happiness.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I averted my look on her. ¡°Bring her food, make sure she eats well and report to me her condition afterward.¡±


    ¡°I will do that! Thank you so much!¡± She hurriedly finds food that might Fira like. I watched every move she made.


    ¡°And, Cass?¡± I grabbed her attention again. She paused and stared at me. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her about my order.¡±


    A smile grew on her lips. ¡°You can trust me, Your Majesty.¡±


    I just gave her a small grin when she moved out of the kitchen.


    I should not listen to Fira. I must go to the Red Moon Pack, but one line from Fira. I followed her. Funny, her absence did not make difference to a pound of my heart. I went to my room and sat on my piano. I did not y, I just stared at it.


    ¡°King Fire.¡±


    My forehead furrowed as I heard a small voice. I was startled when I saw Ember peeking at my door. I left her sleeping tightly. What is he doing here?


    ¡°Hey, Little Angel?¡± I stood up, walked closer to her, and lifted her up. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping in your room, why are you here?¡±


    He wrapped her hands around my neck and buried her face on my shoulder. I was about to shut the door, I paused when I viewed Fira was standing outside. So she brought her daughter here. I guess.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. Ember¡¯s crying. She wants to see you,¡± She said in a formal way. I ordered Cass to assist her, so she did not yet see Fira.


    ¡°Move inside.¡± I simply spoke. I managed not to look. I tried so hard.


    I focused my attention on Ember, she was cuddling on me. By staring at her face, she was so sad. I did not know what was the right words to say to make her happy. It felt like I had a responsibility to put a smile on her lips.


    I was acted that I wasying her on the bed. She cried so loud. ¡°I just want someone who hugs me. Papa!¡± She shouted his name.


    Fira immediately went towards her, touched her back in an up and down direction. She was emotional, the tears were crawling in her face, too. I opened my mouth to say something, but it ended up nothing.


    ¡°Shh, Love. Mama is here.¡± Fira was getting her to me. Her grip on my neck was tight.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said to Fira.


    I used my both arms to hug Ember, she stopped crying. I felt pity for her. Imagine, that she was just four years old and her father died. She knew that. She felt that. I would not me her when she was acting devastated.


    ¡°King Fire, I¡¯m so sad,¡± she whispered in my ear. The grief was on the tone of her voice.


    I sat on the bed, settled her on my thighs while still hugging her. ¡°That¡¯s normal. You have feelings.¡± I stroked her glowing ck straight hair.


    ¡°If people died, that means we won¡¯t see them anymore, right? Right, King Fire?¡±


    I could not talk. I gazed at her face for a minute. Her adorable feature was putting light on my dark heart. I cupped her cheek, and gently caressed it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± I answered shortly.


    ¡°But Mama said when a person dies, they¡¯ll not exist in this world?¡± Her innocent figure, reminding me of Fira. I gazed at Fira who was standing in front of us. I was not sure, but she was showing a happy expression.


    Why? She must be ruined because her husband died.


    ¡°Yes, they leave your side but?¡± I grasped her cute hands and touched the back of it. I could feel its softness. ¡°You have this.¡± I pointed at her chest. ¡°Even if they¡¯re absent, they¡¯ll still be in there. You¡¯ll remain seeing and feeling them using your love.¡±


    Finally, she stopped sobbing. She listened to me. She was like me when I was young. When my mother said a lesson, I was listening carefully and kept it in my head, heart, and soul until now, I was using it as a better man. That made me a good person.


    ¡°Thank you, King Fire.¡± She hugged me again. Her small body was soothing me. I grabbed for air and embraced her back.


    ¡°Thank you for what?¡±


    ¡°For apanying me and Mama. She must be in pain right now. Please hug her, too.¡±


    I gulped my own saliva. I did not want Fira to notice it. The tension filled the atmosphere. This kid had no knowledge about me and her mother¡¯s rtionship before.


    Ember was brought down from myp. She ran towards Fira, held her hand, and dragged her closer to me. ¡°When I¡¯m sorrowful, I just hugged King Fire, it made me feel relieved.¡± She looked up at her mother. ¡°Mama, please embrace King Fire, he might give you a relief like his effect to me.¡±


    ¡°Love, Mama is okaÒ»¡± She stopped talking when I walked faster to jail her with my arms. I hugged her so tightly as if there was no other time, no other day. I brushed her hair gently and kissed her head. She burst out crying. I knew how heavy it was. How painful it was. I felt this before when the Fire Pack vanished.


    We stayed gluing our body for about a second until I felt Ember¡¯s small hand encircling to our knees. I paused a bit and then carried her on my arm, and then went back to hugging them both.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes went to Fira and then to Ember. They looked alike. They had a big simrity. I gazed at Ember for so freaking long. I realized Hali was right.


    They are angles that her figure looks like mine.


    Damn.


    ¡°Fira, you have something to exin.¡±


    I was unsure. I needed to hearing from her mouth. My mind was joking me. I felt that we are family.


    Do we?

 Chapter 138

    UNTIL THE NEXT LIFE, DEAREST


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was nervous when King Fire told me that he would go to talk to me after Ember slept. It was happy in the system while watching them ying the piano. When they were done, Pyro immediatelyid her on his bed. I felt so shy that my daughter was sleeping in his chamber.


    ¡°Guard, tell Cass I summon her.¡± He called one of the guards outside. After a few seconds Cass came. We just had a small talk when King Fire ordered her to look after my child.


    I was on his back, following him at the Library. That was dark in there. I was afraid that what happened four years ago might repeat.


    We sat at the table. He was in front of me, looking at me intensely. ¡°Spell out the truth.¡±


    I looked down. I could not fight his sharp gaze on me. ¡°What¡¯s that, King Fire?¡±


    ¡°Is my Ember my daughter?¡± He said that in a fast way as if he had a little shyness using me.


    What should I do? Crap. He must not know about her. Especially now that Janus died.


    I could see Janus inside my head. He did not deserve to be stomped like this. If I said that Ember is his daughter, it was like I did not care for my husband. He was a good father to her. He never said that she is not her child. Never.


    ¡°I am asking youÒ»¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I looked at him directly into his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s Janus¡¯.¡±


    He shut his mouth. I was expecting pain to be written on his face, but nothing showed up. I inhaled intensely that even my stomach would burst out due to my lying.


    What¡¯s now? If I admit that she is her daughter what should he do?


    Nothing. It would just cause disaster for the whole Elemental Kingdom. Worse, my daughter would have the spotlight. Her life would be miserable.


    After a silence that covered the area, he talked. ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    I bowed my head to her. I was about to turn my back when he held my hand, the reason why my body twisted, turning to face him. He suddenly approached me. Our eyes were a little distant. He gazed at every detail of my face and then whispered. ¡°You can¡¯t lie on me.¡±


    The tension filled the air. My heart was bursting up and down as if it would go out of my chest. He wrapped his hard arms on my hips. I gasped for air as our noses almost touched.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I had difficulty due to nervousness. My sweat became cold and my knee trembled.


    ¡°Why, Fira?¡± Instead of answering me. He gave me another question that I could not understand. ¡°Why?¡± His voice cracked.


    Crap. Don¡¯t tell me he was asking me why I left him?


    ¡°Why did you make me feel loved when you¡¯re just holding others¡¯ hands?¡± His looks on me sharpened. Therefore, I stepped backward. I was afraid that he might burst with fire and I would be burned by it.  ¡°Am I not enough?¡±


    I bit my lips. I was preventing the tears from welling up in my eyes. It would not help me.


    I wanted to tell him that he was more than enough. It was just I needed to think about my father, my family. I liked to tell him that I waited for him toe on my wedding day. I waited and waited, but he was toote. He came, but it was all settled.


    How can my heart forget you?


    ¡°Did you know how much it hurts me? I told you I love you!¡± The gritting on his teeth was visible. His jaw tightened. What I loved about him, even though he was mad at me, he did not try to hit me using his grip on my hips. He was not like the other man who was hurting their woman.


    I opened my mouth and eventually closed it. What should I say?


    ¡°And now you¡¯re lying, huh!¡± He held my hand and showed me my wrist. My eyes widened as it glowed. The Symbol of Fire was still there. Howe? I moved my wrist closer to my face. I observed every detail of it.


    ¡°See?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°That means you never married to anyone. You¡¯re mine.¡± He lifted me, going to the bookshelf. I was trying to escape from his hold, but he was stronger than me.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± Even if I was annoyed with him. I did not p or punch him. I was afraid that I might ruin his handsomeness.


    He pushed me gently to the ce where we always saw each other when he had a meet-up four years ago. ¡°Hey!¡±


    He red at me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Are you nuts? My husband just dieÒ»¡± He shut my mouth using a kiss. I moved my head from left to right, pushing his face away from me. ¡°King Fire!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Dearest. I won¡¯t rape you.¡±


    When I heard that sweet endearment, it made me feel go back to the past. To where our loves were burning. Each other¡¯s absence molds our love into unbreakable feelings. Although I was acting that I did not like him or that he was a good actor, behaving madly at me.


    Eyes telling the truth. Heart always wins.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I paused and stared at eyes, nose, and lips. ¡°Pyro?¡± I could not take this anymore. I could not hold back. I hugged himpactly and showed him how much I love him. That adoration has never gone. He kissed my forehead and embraced me tightly. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I miss you.¡± My voice was low, enough to be heard by him.


    He grasped my cheek, pressed our noses together, and fixed our forehead. ¡°I missed you crazily.¡±


    His words soothed my system. At the back of my head, there was Janus. Admittedly, I felt like I was cheating on him. So when Pyro initiated to kiss me, I moved my head to the left. ¡°I¡¯m married. Sorry, but we can¡¯t act as if we¡¯re free.¡± I averted my look on him. I let the tears drop into my cheek. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the biological father of Ember.¡±


    The shock showed on his face. He should not feel that. If the symbol never left me, no other man could impregnate me except him. That was the rule of it.


    ¡°But please…don¡¯t tell it to her. I don¡¯t want to pain my daughter. She loves Janus a lot.¡± I removed his hand from mine. I gave her a small smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t make thingsplicated again. We¡¯re both settled. I don¡¯t want to be in war again.¡±


    I licked his lips and nodded. ¡°If that so…Ember is the heiressÒ»¡±


    ¡°Heiress of the Red Moon Pack.¡± I gave him a sad smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want all Janus¡¯ sacrifice would be in vain. Ember must fight for what belongs to her father. I hope you understand.¡±


    I knew that there was protesting in his expression, but he tried to agree with me. ¡°I¡¯ll teach her, everything she needs to know.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Pyro¡¯s eyes welling up with tears. He lowered his head on me. ¡°I¡¯m epting your n, but it doesn¡¯t mean I stop loving you.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea why I was saying this to you.¡± He glued his eyes on my face. ¡°I love you.¡±


    I watched him turn his back on me. He walked, leaving me, but paused when I spoke. ¡°I love you, too, Dearest.¡±


    He looked back on me, giving me a sad face. ¡°At least we have a child. At least you love me back. At least you¡¯re now here beside me. I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    I smiled sadly. The sob covered the bookshelves as he left me.


    I¡¯m looking for a brighter tomorrow. Our hearts will always belong to each other.


    I observed the twinkling of symbols on my wrist.


    Until the next life, Dearest.

 Chapter 139

    THE REMEMBERING OF PLAN B


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was walking back and forth as I was grabbing plenty of air. I was carrying Ember into my arms while waiting for the news about the Red Moon Pack. People at the Elemental Kingdom treating me, my sister and father like a royal because of their alliance to the Red Moon.


    ¡°Seryo.¡± I walked near him. He bowed to me. ¡°What did you get?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t find the body of Alpha Janus. I guess his body is with the house burning. It¡¯s also hard for us to search for the area. Carter is ruthless, he¡¯s beheading those who invaded the territory.¡±


    I closed my hands tightly. ¡°Someday, he¡¯ll pay for this.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mama, did they see Papa?¡± Ember asked me with her dizzy eyes.


    ¡°No, Love.¡± I brushed her hair before leaving Seryo.


    Carter wanted to call him Alpha Carter of the Red Moon Pack. I doubted him from the start due to what he did to me. However, Janus was respecting his position in the official. He believed that he would not destroy the pack. Eventually, he was not aware that they were nning a big attack to seize his power and he seeded. By killing my husband, they owned the pack. My heart was aching. I witnessed all the sweat and sufferings of Janus to make it all in order; to run the pack with strong warriors. In just one snap, it ended like a bubble.


    ¡°Fira, are you okay?¡± Zephyus came from outside. He probably went to the city. He stared at Ember, he grabbed her to me and settled her on his arms. ¡°I heard the details of the death of your husband. Condolences.¡±


    I blew a loud sigh. He focused his eyes on my face. I was aware that I had a big circle under my eyes. I could not sleepst night. I was not used to sleeping without Janus beside me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do. Or where are we going to go? I must not stay here.¡± I felt pity for my child.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if you live here. Red Moon¡¯s Luna is wee to our kingdom.¡± He guided me to sit on the bench. I massaged my head into a circr motion.


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    We both nced at my back when we heard the voice of King Oswald Arealdo. He was smiling widely on me. ¡°You¡¯re wee here since your husband is a good friend of theÒ»¡± He stopped looking when he saw Ember. My body trembled as he tilted his head.


    Did he notice her looks?


    ¡°Your child¡¯s so cute.¡± I had a sigh of relief when he just grasped her, located her on his arm.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± I bowed my head. My chest was bouncing up and down. The tension was still in my system.


    I never saw King Oswald with a huge smile on his face with a spark of so much amusement before. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ember.¡± My daughter showed him her little eyes with a very cute smile.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re so adorable!¡± He was standing and swaying my child into his arms.


    Zephyrus and I were looking at each other with confusion. He must be crazy thinking if that child was Pyro or Janus, it was in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he asked his father to give permission to talk to me in private. ¡°Fira, I know you. You know me! Who¡¯s that child is?¡± He was chuckling as he choked my wait using his forefinger. ¡°I guess, it¡¯s Pyro.¡±


    I covered his mouth immediately. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Am I right?¡± He jumped like a crazy person while shouting loudly. ¡°Yohoo! I know, right! Did Pyro know about her? Where is the justice if he doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s aware.¡± I let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Just be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Okay, your secret is safe.¡± He peeked on the wall, looking at Ember who was nowughing. King Oswald was good looking in that chuckling mood. ¡°Even my father has a feeling of blood jumping.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯ll be mad. None of us should not have a first born daughter.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± mY forehead formed a furrow.


    ¡°The kingdom¡¯s rule. The first born should be a boy and if she¡¯s a princess, Ministers would suggest execution like what the papers said.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The dread covered my body, it was shaking as I gazed again at my daughter.


    ¡°Yup. Hiding her is the right thing to do.¡± He looked down at his watch. ¡°I thought I¡¯m not smart. I just learned that from the History Subject of the Elemental Kingdom.¡± He chuckled cutely.


    ¡°So…there¡¯s no way that the entire kingdom recognizes that a princess exists?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, yes.¡± He tapped my shoulder,forting me. ¡°You need to strengthen your heart. This Kingdom is more cruel than what you think. Pyro was mindful about this. He might not have just told you.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± I exhaled harshly. Pulling myself together.


    ¡°Remember that n B of the kings?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Me and Pyro will escape from the Elemental?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you like to have aplete family. Just spill out to me. We¡¯ll do anything to make n B sessful.¡±


    I moved my head side by side, gesturing a no sign. ¡°Ember will grow up, knowing his father is Janus. That¡¯s final.¡±


    ¡°Just in case, you change your mind.¡± He winked at me which made me annoyed with him. Sometimes, I did not know if he was kissing or if he was serious. ¡°Just a gentle reminder, when Princess Ziraya¡¯s mother healed from her sickness. The postponed marriage will be held.¡±


    I did not respond. My head was messed up. And so if he marries the Princess? I am married to Janus.


    ¡°If they created an Heir, your daughter has no room in King Fire¡¯s heart, especially when he fell for Princess Ziraya. Did you know that when you¡¯re gone for years, they are sleeping together? They have a better rtionship than before.¡± He looked down on his watch again as if he had a n for this day. ¡°Still, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    I swallowed my throat. Hearing those, it ripped my heart, choked and tightened. How does it feel to see him marrying another girl?


    It might kill me. Just wondered how he felt when he witnessed that I was marrying another man?


    ¡°Fira, it¡¯s better to make a decision now, than be sorry for tomorrow.¡± He tapped my shoulder again as he said his farewell.

 Chapter 140

    KING FIRE¡¯S LOVER


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Wee back.¡± Hali tilted his head while looking at me. His arms were folded on his chest.


    I gave him a small smile. ¡°Thank you, King Water.¡±


    ¡°Hali.¡± He corrected me. He stepped near to my Ember and messed up her hair. ¡°Do you want to learn to punch, kick, and other fighting skills?¡±


    I immediately shook my head. His training would never be easy. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°I want!¡± Ember jumped excitedly. ¡°When are you going to teach me, King Water?¡±


    ¡°You want now?¡± Hali down his knee, ignoring my protesting.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She held his hand.


    Crap! No!


    I red at Hali. He just smirked at me. ¡°I promise. You¡¯ll thank me for doing this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The sarcasm was in my voice. I rolled my eyes as he passed me by.


    I watched them. Ember was jumping while she was asking Hali a different question.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Pyro was walking in the hallway. I went to him immediately and whispered. ¡°Hali will train Ember.¡±


    I thought that he was going to be worried about our child. He was proud instead. I facepalmed as he joined them to have training.


    ¡°This is the proper standing position.¡± Hali was showing her the appropriate location of the feet.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Papa taught me like this.¡± She was boastfully doing it right.


    I could see how the forehead of Pyro wrinkled. Every minute, Ember was mentioning his Papa. Often, she was crying the same as me, especially at night. The week had passed, but the pain was still in our hearts. I pity her. There was a time that she was asking me random questions like how I and his Papa met. How did we fall in love? How she was born? And many pieces of stuff that were unexpected. I was answering her carefully, making sure that I would never offend her.


    I story-tell when I first saw him at the mining area. I only said the fact that I admired him from the moment I viewed his features. I did not say about Pyro, but sometimes she was questioning our closeness.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ember held his shoulder when Hali hit him so hard.


    ¡°Hali!¡± Pyro immediately went to her, touched her shoulder, and massaged it.


    ¡°Pyro, you should not pamper your childÒ»¡± Hali stopped talking.


    ¡°Child?¡± Ember¡¯s little voice could be heard. Her eyes went to me and then to King Fire.


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re like a child to us, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hali did everything just to make her not think about that. ¡°You¡¯re the kid of all the kings, yeah?¡±


    She smiled cutely. ¡°Yes. But Papa can only call me as his child.¡± She ran towards the arnis, held it again, and positioned his feet to the correct degree.


    Hali gazed at Pyro. I knew what did Pyro feeling at the moment. He shook his head and went to Ember. ¡°We¡¯re going to have a game.¡±


    ¡°Ah, huh? What game?¡± She looked up at him.


    ¡°If I won, I can call you my daughter.¡± Pyro gave her a small grin.


    ¡°Sure! What if I won?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the keys of the piano again.¡±


    I had a wide smile while observing the father and daughter bonding. I sat on the rock and glimpse at the beautiful scenery.


    ¡°You¡¯re already teaching me!¡±


    ¡°Ahmm?¡± Pyro put his forefinger on the chin. ¡°You, think?¡±


    ¡°Ahmm!¡± Ember imitated his actions, holding on to his chin. That made Hali chuckle. ¡°Can I go to the city?¡±


    Pyro;¡¯s expression was shocked. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Can we go there with Mama? Papa said he¡¯s going to bring us there, but?¡± The sadness drew on her face. She was prohibiting herself to cry.


    Pyro blew a loud sigh. He cupped her cheek. I could see how brave Ember was to control the tears that were producing into her eyes.


    ¡°I can be your father if you want?¡± Pyro said in a low tone. I gasped for air as the atmosphere turned into a downhearted moment.


    ¡°No.¡± Ember moved her head side by side direction. ¡°You can¡¯t rece my papa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna rece him. I¡¯ll just stand as your second father.¡± Pyro lifted her in his arms. He brought her to the center of the training area.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about that.¡± Ember gestured to him to bring her down so he did.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± Pyro¡¯s eyes glued to me. My heart beats so loud and reckless. ¡°I¡¯ll never get tired of waiting.¡±


    You don¡¯t need to wait, King Fire. You always own my heart.


    The afternoon was tiring. They just taught everything. Good thing, Hali was not brutal to my child unlike when the time that he was teaching me. He was no mercy, but to Ember, he was soft.


    After an hour of practice, Zephyrus and Raiden came. They ordered the omegas to bring us food. We had a lot of chat, especially Raiden. He was married to Princess Adhira who was now her Queen Luna. They were still fighting day by day. I could see in his eyes that she loved her. ording to his action, he did not want to go far from her. He was seeing himself in her side through ups and downs, so my only advice was to be more patient.


    Zephyrustely was not that naughty or talkative when I asked him about his problem, he just sighed and suddenly pointed to his heart. That means he was dealing with heartbreak. He refused to say it. He was a king who turned everything intoughter. He was bby to tell others¡¯ stories. However, if it was his story, he could not burst it.


    Lately, saw my Eira moving back and forth to King Ice¡¯s Chamber. Things between them were not easy. They were both in pain due to a long-distance rtionship when we were on the Red Moon Pack. I hope their rtionship became organized again.


    Hali, I did not hear about him. Currently, I was seeing his smile, so I concluded he had a happy heart.


    Things were okay between the others. How about me and Pyro? When will be things clearer?


    ¡°Good afternoon, Princess Ziraya.¡±


    My feet stuck on the ground as I heard them, greeting the Princess. She was here again!


    Her right feet stomped on the soil. She was inside the carriage. Her eyes only on Pyro.


    ¡°Princess Ziraya, how¡¯s your trip?¡± Pyro traveled closer to her. He put Ember down beside me.


    ¡°Great.¡± The Princess showed him her white beautiful teeth with a smile. Her arms encircled his neck. ¡°Miss me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± My heart break into pieces as Pyro smiled at her genuinely.


    ¡°Is she King Fire¡¯s lover?¡± I looked down on Ember when she asked that question.


    ¡°She is,¡± Hali answered with a teasing smirk.

 Chapter 141

    I ALWAYS LOVE YOU


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°It hurts?¡± Zephyrus burned the tease by following Hali¡¯s lines.


    ¡°Hi, Princess!¡± Hali had a friendly feature. He even waved his hand at Princess Ziraya. ¡°How¡¯s your mother?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Her hands encircled on Pyro.


    If things changed, this was one of the changes. Pyro and her looked super close unlike when In left the Elemental Kingdom. They were enemies even his brothers.


    ¡°So, the marriage will be continued?¡± Hali asked while peeking at me.


    ¡°Yes, hopefully, next week. I¡¯ll ask King Oswald.¡± Princess Ziraya answered.


    The emotion on Pyro¡¯s face did not change. It was okay with him if they were going to marry each other. Well, I really do not care about this matter.


    Then, why your heart is tightening?


    It was not my control when Ember ran towards Pyro and hugged on his knee. ¡°King Fire, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s that cute kid?¡± The Princess¡¯s smile faded when she was meing. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Fira¡¯s daughter,¡± Pyro answered. He brought Ember in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s eat then.¡±


    It seemed like the mood of the Princess was ruined. She became silent while walking on the way towards the kitchen.


    *****


    ¡°Hey, Omega. How¡¯s you and your husband?¡± Princess Ziraya¡¯s right eyebrow went up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her Omega, she¡¯s now the Luna of the Red Moon Pack.¡± Zephyrus¡¯s bby mouth interrupted.


    ¡°Oh, apology, your majesty.¡± She sounded sarcastic.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    We were at the table. We were eating as Ember was kept telling us that she was hungry, so Pyro was the one who assisted her in eating.


    ¡°My husband died,¡± I said in a lower tone. The grief was on the tone of my voice.


    She was surprised. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°The Red Moon was attacked.¡± Pyro was the one who answered her. ¡°Let¡¯s just not talk about this.¡± He gazed at Ember who was now sniffing. Every time she heard his father, she became automatically sad.


    ¡°All right.¡± I was relieved when the Princess agreed to Pyro. We just silently ate.


    When the night came, I took care of Ember. She was crying her heart out. She was repeating that she wanted to see her Papa. I had no idea what to do. At first, I called Dad and Eira, they yed with them for a moment and when she remember again her father, she cried again. Until the kings except Pyro went to our room. They did everything just to make her stop sobbing, but they failed.


    ¡°Papa!¡± She sobbed so loud. The agony was on me as I was ncing at her.


    ¡°Love, please stop crying.¡± I hugged her so tight.


    ¡°Maybe she needs Pyro?¡± Zephyrus mouthed. Colden suddenly hit him using his elbow.


    Ember stopped, she looked at the door and said, ¡°King Fire!¡± She ran towards him, embraced his knee, and cried again to him.


    What she told mest time popped in my head. She was feeling relief when she was hugging Pyro. Maybe that was why she went immediately when she saw him.


    ¡°Why does my little angel cry?¡± Pyro wiped her tears while hugging her sopactly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m missing Papa!¡± I was pity on her due to the exhaustion on her face.


    ¡°I can be your second papa.¡± Pyro sat her on the bed. He looked around. He was startled when he saw that everyone was present; his four brothers, Cass, Dad, and Eira. We were doing everything just to stop her,  but nothing happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want! I like Papa!¡± She was stomping her feet in the air, it was hanging on the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you happy about that? You have second papa, me.¡± He pointed at his face. ¡°Third papa.¡± He pointed at Hali. ¡°Fourth Papa and other two papas!¡±


    We were all shocked when Ember chuckled. ¡°I have many Papas!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pyro brushed her hair. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯re going to the city like what your Papa promised you.¡±


    ¡°Papa Janus?¡± Her cute voice asked. I moved closer to them to wipe her face with the wet rug. Her eyes were swollen due to over crying.


    ¡°Yup. Imagine that he¡¯s with you using my presence.¡± Pyro kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Do you love me, King Fire?¡±


    I was shocked. I could not move my body. I gazed at her for a bit longer and then went back to washing her face using the rug. My tears welled up. I could not take seeing my child in this kind of situation. It was breaking my heart.


    ¡°Yes. I am. I love you so much.¡± Pyro hugged her so tight that even I could feel the emotion that was radiating to him.


    ¡°Then you love Mama, too?¡±


    I blinked two times, ensuring that I heard it loud and correct. Pyro stared at me with an unexinable twinkle in his eyes. ¡°I love you both.¡±


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re leaving us? Right, King Fire?¡± Ember touched Pyro¡¯s cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    Pyro averted his look at her. I was sure that he was not promising that he would not turn his back to us. When he got married to the Princess, everything would not be in order again. It was a start for him and for us.


    He is the Alpha King of Fire.


    Not my Dearest.


    ¡°Promise me!¡± Ember began to sob again. The tears streamed on her face as the second of crying. I had no choice, but to embrace her small body and join her to sob.


    What did I do? I thought everything would be right when I married Janus. It worsens. It hurt my daughter¡¯s feelings to the point that she had a trauma of someone might leave her once more.


    I was startled, my eyes widened as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you or your mother. She was the one who left me.¡±


    The pain could be heard in his tone of voice. The silence filled the room. Only the sighing of Zephyrus was the only sound that could be heard.


    ¡°You promised me?¡± Ember showed him his little pinky finger. Pyro showed his ear-to-ear grin and intertwined their fingers.


    ¡°I acted.¡±


    Ember embraced her once more. I wiped my tears as I viewed the happy faces of everyone. I hope that my daughter would be forever d. It was ripping my chest when she was sad.


    ¡°Now, you should sleep.¡± Pyro lifted up andid her on the bed. He covered her body with theforter.


    ¡°Can you sleep here, King Fire?¡± She tapped her side.


    Pyro gazed up at me and then nced back at her. ¡°Ask your Mama.¡±


    ¡°Mama! Can King Fire be allowed to sleep here? Please!¡± She glued her palm together while blinking her eyes cutely. ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°Ahm.¡± I scratched the peak of my nose and looked down. ¡°Sure thing. But I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡±


    ¡°No, Mama! The bed is wide. Here!¡± She pointed at her left side.¡±Second Papa is here.¡± She tapped her right side.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I was scratching my head. The shyness could be felt in my system. Sleeping with King Fire and Ember? That would be great, but a disaster as well. If Princess Ziraya knew, she would p me so hard.


    ¡°Okay! I guess everyone is settled! Let¡¯s f*cking sleep!¡± Zephyrus stretched his arm while opening his mouth. Raiden put his finger inside his mouth. ¡°Pwe!¡± He spitted his saliva. ¡°You¡¯re gross!¡±


    ¡°Coming from you, huh?¡± Raiden hit his forehead using his finger. ¡°Watch your mouth. Ember¡¯s just 4 years old. She could imitate what you say.¡±


    ¡°Like f*ck you, King Lightning?¡±


    We all widened our eyes when Ember said it as if that was a normal word to her. ¡°Love, Crap! That¡¯s a bad word!¡± I covered her mouth. She just chuckled cutely.


    ¡°I know, Mama. Papa told me about that when sometimes I heard him saying that line.¡± Ember chuckled again while she was holding my hand. ¡°Love you, Mama!¡± I was touched when she stood up, leaned his knee on the bed, and kissed me on the cheek.


    ¡°I love you, too.¡± I kissed her back on the cheek.


    She hang her feet on the bed, trying to reach the floor, that was why Pyro helped her to go down. She went to Dad and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°I love you, Grandpap!¡±


    She ran faster towards Eira, Colden, Raiden, Hali and she passed Zephyrus. She kissed them all while saying ¡®I love you.¡¯


    ¡°Where is my kiss?¡± Zephyrus acted as if his chest was in pain. He pointed his lips and then smiled at Ember.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She held the side of her forehead as if she was hesitating. ¡°I¡¯ll think.¡±


    Theughter covered the room. Zephyrus looked so sad. I knew that he was just joking. He even fakes his wiping tears.


    ¡°Just kidding!¡± Ember climbed up on him and then kissed him plenty of times. ¡°I love you, King Wind!¡±


    ¡°I love you more!¡± Zephyrus smack her a lot on the cheek. That made her tickle. The sound of her cute chuckle could be heard.


    When she was done to him. She ran and wrapped her hands on King Fire. ¡°I love you, Papa!¡± She touched her cheek with her lips.


    I watched the formation of a small smile on Pyro¡¯s lips with a taste of tears at the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°I always love you,¡± Pyro answered back.

 Chapter 142

    FOUR YEARS, STILL YOU


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    The Kings went out of the room. Dad and Eira kissed my forehead before they left. The awkward between me and Pyro was in the atmosphere. He was humming like a bird while stroking Ember¡¯s hair. Imagine how brave he was, how handsome and cold he was and yet he could sing a luby just to make Ember slept. He was effective, and a few minutester, she fell asleep.


    I walked closer to the cab and prepared my clothes. I came from a tiring day, I could not go to be with a sticky body. I left him on the bed with Ember¡¯s snoring. She was deeply sleeping.


    I looked at the mirror before I grabbed my toothbrush, cleaned my teeth, and opened the faucet at the bathtub afterward. When I saw that it was full. I slowly took off all my coverings including my underthings. Suddenly, the towel drooped on the floor, so I bent down.


    When I stood up again, my eyes touched the mirror. I almost jumped when I saw Pyro at the reflection of it. My eyes bulged in shock. I covered my breast and lower portion. ¡°Pyro?¡±


    I forgot to lock the door. I did not think that he would go inside. ¡°What are youÒ»¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± I could feel his hot breath on my back, soothing my heart. ¡°You¡¯re noisy. Ember is sleeping.¡±


    My grip on my chest tightened as he stared intensely at my face. He was located at my back, while I was standing in front of the sink. We were talking using the reflection of the mirror.


    ¡°Get out.¡± I had no courage to move. I was just covering my body.


    What the crap he is doing?


    ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha King of Fire. You can¡¯t order. I¡¯ll order.¡± He emphasized thest words.


    I gasped for air as he traced from my shoulder, down to my spine using his forefinger. ¡°Your glow is like a star. Although…it¡¯s far, I can see it.¡±


    ¡°Pyro, don¡¯t do this. My husband just dieÒ»¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mine from the start.¡± He leaned his face on my shoulder. I felt the touch of cold air in my body.


    ¡°Please, leave me alone. I¡¯m going to bathe and Ember might awake.¡± I froze to where I was standing. Even though I was telling him to leave me my heart did not want.


    ¡°You mean, our child?¡± He whispered.


    I had difficulty breathing as his warm breathe sensed in my ear. My chest moved up and down as the tension intensified. ¡°Why are you hiding for? I saw it.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He gently held my hand and slowly removed it.


    ¡°Pyro, please go outside!¡± I was gritting my teeth. I was pulling all my temper together to not ride with his flirting. ¡°My husband is died for about a week. I don¡¯t want to cheat on him, so please?¡±


    He red at me in the mirror. I could see the exposing mad on his expression. ¡°You marry him even if you are pregnant with my child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the sake of all.¡±


    ¡°You think, I can¡¯t protect you and your family?¡±


    I faced him. It did not matter if he was viewing my nudity. ¡°I begged for you countless times to save my father! What did you do? You let him stay there!¡±


    ¡°Because your father didn¡¯t want to go out. He told me that if he would be free again, he would just see the beauty outside. When in fact, the beauty should only be felt with your mother¡¯s side.¡±


    My forehead furrow. I was confused. He tried to escape him, but he did not agree?


    ¡°I staked my life, my position, my power, my element just to walk in the coldest night and convinced him to go out. There¡¯s nothing I could do.¡±


    ¡°What? Is that true?¡± The tears gradually rolled on my cheek.


    ¡°Am I a liar now? You¡¯re the…liar, Fira. You said you don¡¯t love me during the night you left. You said I do to him even though your heart beats for me.¡± I could see the controlling madness in the depths of his eyes. ¡°You never wait for me toe. You never think of me. You never fight for us!¡±


    I shook my head as if it could lessen the sob that was echoing in the bathroom. ¡°I waited. You¡¯rete.¡±


    The shock could be seen on his face. ¡°You, what?¡±


    ¡°I waited and waited for you to get me. Four years had passed and yet you didn¡¯t bother to pursue me.¡±


    He chuckled sarcastically while moving his head to left and right.  ¡°You turned your back on me, Fira. You became the Luna of Red Moon Pack. You carried my child and yet didn¡¯t tell me. That¡¯s all your choice, not mine. What do you want me to do? To always please you?¡± He facepalmed with annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m one of the kings. I have a responsibility and duty to fulfill. My life will not only revolve around you!¡±


    It was like a p on my face. I was so demanding about our rtionship. I forgot the other thing that he would focus on. For the first time, he raised his voice on me.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I grabbed my pink towel and wrapped it around my body. I removed my tears while opening the door. ¡°You just leave. I¡¯m gonna clean my body.¡±


    The irritation was written on his emotion. I thought he would go out, but he shut the door instead and locked it. ¡°I¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    I clenched my jaw as I watched him take off his clothes one by one. ¡°Pyro, are you deaf? Get the crap out of the bathroom! If Ember sees us here, it might confuse her.¡±


    ¡°You brought confusion into her mind. If only you tell her who¡¯s her real father then, you¡¯re not gonna face headache now.¡±


    ¡°Just leave!¡± The tension was intensifying as he showed me the hard thing inside his pants.


    Crap. I¡¯m in trouble.


    He traveled our distance and kissed me passionately. He paused, gazed, and cupped my face. ¡°I can¡¯t be mad at you.¡± he pulled me closer to him until our bodies were glued together. ¡°Four years, still you.¡±

 Chapter 143

    THE PLEASURE 101


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Pyro!¡± I was pushing him away from me. He was strong. The towel dropped on my feet, the reason why he had full ess to my body.


    ¡°Do you want our daughter to be awake, don¡¯t you?¡± The smirk formed on his lips.


    ¡°Then, get out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the king, Dearest don¡¯t you forget that.¡± He dragged me to the sink, settled me on top of it, and then continued kissing my lips.


    I need to do something to not respond to his flirting. It was like cheating on my dead husband. However, Pyro knew my weaknesses. He was professional in making me give up on him. He palmed my breast while kissing my neck. I bit my lips to avoid the moan.


    ¡°Stop?¡± I shut my eyes as I pushed him harder.


    Crap, Pyro! I can¡¯t hold back anymore!


    ¡°Trying to escape from King Fire¡¯s grip?¡± He teased me licking my ear. His hands were moving up and down on my thighs. I was hardening my muscle to that area, so he could not travel to my fold.


    ¡°Pyro, if EmbeÒ»¡± He shut me up by kissing my lips.


    He turned me around. He positioned himself to my back. Then, kissed my shoulder, going to my neck. He was giving me a tiny kiss. Suddenly, I could feel his long hutting my butt.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± I was still doing my very best to stop him, pushing him away from my body. I stopped when he whispered.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    I guard down my defenses and let him own me. He grabbed my both breast, encircling my nipples and gradually inserting his manhood inside my hole. I gasped for air when I felt the admirable pleasure. I stared at our situation in the mirror, causing my fold to be wet.


    ¡°Pyro?¡± My protest became a sound of moan. I bit my lips as he pressed himself to my inside. Thrusting deeply on me. I felt full and tightened. I made love of myselfing from the back. I prohibited myself to moan load. I did not want Ember to hear it. He moved back and forth in slow motion, teasing my hole, the reason why it was producing liquid.


    Who knows what is moral or not? I am married and looked what where I am?


    I¡¯m sorry, Janus.


    I held his waist from my back and pulled him harder to me. When he knew what I wanted, he plunged deeper and harder. I held the corner of the sink while looking at myself in the mirror. Pyro¡¯s eyes were closed as he was doing the movement. Little by little, he was being aggressive on his way. Therefore, the pleasure was spreading around me. I did not feel the pain, all I could sense was the never-ending lust and happiness. I fantasized about this moment again happening when I was longing for him. I missed every insert of his long to mine. I missed his touch in my private parts. I missed hearing his cool husky moan.


    This is what I want.


    His finger touched my cl*toris, massaged it into a circr motion. My lips parted as I felt that it was giving me too much current. The butterflies in my stomach began to move. I felt the highest temperature heat.


    ¡°Ahhh.¡± I bent my body towards the sink, moving more to provide him the full ess. He raised up my right thigh, leaned it on his right thigh, and thrust deeper and hotter. ¡°Pyro! AhhÒ»¡± He inserted his finger on my mouth that made me moan silently.


    ¡°Damn, Fira.¡± He was whispering in my ear that intensifying the lust that I was feeling. This was too much. It was a year since we did not do this and felt so much satisfying than before, especially when the pain was not present, the only feeling of heat and adoration was on me.


    The dancing of our bodies became faster, the sweat in my forehead was dripping on my face. The only sound that could hear was our delicious moans, skin-to-skin contact, and the sound of our privates.


    I looked up with my mouth opened when his right hand was on my right nipple, pinching it, doing a circr motion to it, and palming it. My body shook as he was deeper and deeper. I almost had out of breathing due to the intensifying feelings.


    ¡°Fira?¡± I heard him whispering my name over and over again. The giggling was in his voice. It felt like he wanted to do it more. At a maximum level.


    He did not let out his long inside me when he lifted me, dragging me towards the bathtub area. He positioned me into a bend over, which my butt was facing him. He brought it out for a second and then inserted it again into its maximum end, causing my body to move in front.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahh. Deeper, Pyro.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± He quaked my body with a continuous thrust back and forth.


    ¡°Harder. Ahh!¡± He did whatever mymand was. I could feel the contentment with our union. Despite being aggressive, that lead the way to drip the liquid from me down to my thighs. I was panting. Pyro did not pause, he remained to plug in and out. Plus his hands were on my mounds, ying with it.


    ¡°I want it on the bed, but it¡¯s hotter in a bathroom.¡± He was chuckling while looking at my weakening features. Heid me on the floor, opened my thighs, and spread it. I could feel the coldness of the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it hot.¡± He groan in pleasure when he drove me again.


    I had nothing to do, except moan, bite my lips, avoiding to myself screaming loud as I was feeling the climax. His mouth went to my nipple, biting it into a smooth way while his other hand was pinching the other one.


    ¡°Crap. Ahh. Pyro.¡± We were swaying into our own steps. Dancing to the happiest music. The moan was preventing, scared of creating noise, but that did not lessen the delight, the delicious sensation we were sharing with each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, especially with your mouthwatering features.¡± He brought his lips to my lips and kissed me slowly while our bodies shook.


    Then, we reached the climax. My eyes opened widely when like before he released his seed inside me. ¡°Pyro! Ugh!¡± I pushed him away from me. ¡°You, naughty.¡± I looked down on my hole and removed the seeds that I could ease.


    I heard Pyro was chuckling. ¡°If I get pregnant again, I¡¯ll punch you even if it ruins your handsome face!¡± I ran towards the shower. He joined me.


    I did not hope that our rtionship would go back again to where we used to be. Although, I know it¡¯s…temporary.

 Chapter 144

    DOGGY STYLE


    FIRA¡¯S POVThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was blushing when I sat on the bed. Ember was on my back, snoring. Pyro was smirking at me while putting on his upper king garment.


    He is the king who does not want the assistance of others when he is setting his clothes on. I averted my look on him. Iid next to Ember and leaned my arm on her small body. After a few seconds, Pyroid beside her on the opposite side and leaned his arm, too. I just smiled at him and he did the same thing.


    I slept with a grin on my lips. I felt that Pyro intertwined our hands.


    *****


    A pnded on my face when I saw Princess Ziraya in the hallway. Good thing, my daughter was with Zephyrus. She did not see how this witch make my cheek turned into red.


    ¡°Do you think you can get King Fire from me!¡±


    I did not show them that I was scared when in fact, my knee was trembling. Even if I was preventing myself from peeing. Hali told me that do not ever show to the opponent that you are shaking in fear. Therefore, instead of looking down, I directly looked into her eyes.


    ¡°I have no intention, Princess.¡± My voice was full of braveness. I clenched the cloth at the portion of my thighs. I was wearing a skirt. I was prohibited to be an Omega again. They treat me as one of the royals since I was still the Luna of the Red Moon Pack.


    ¡°You left him broke. Then, when youe back, you¡¯re ruining our rtionship! How dare you!¡± She raised her hand and was about to p me again, but I held his wrist while showing the sharpness in my eyes. I clenched my jaw as she was forcing herself to get her hand on me.


    ¡°I forgive you once. I¡¯ll never forgive you twice.¡± Slowly, the smirk formed on my lips. ¡°Gentle reminder: I¡¯m not an Omega anymore. I¡¯m the Luna of Red Moon Pack.¡± I moved closer to her and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me again if you don¡¯t want to be shed.¡±


    After what I said, I passed her by. I let out the air that I was holding when I was in front of her. My feet stuck on the ground when I heard her talking.


    ¡°Your title moves up, but you¡¯re still a rug in my eyes.¡± She fought back my lines.


    I faced her again with a loud chuckle. ¡°At least a rug is profitable. You can use that in cleaning and other household chores. Unlike being a decent Princess who has possessed a hopelessly romantic love team with King Fire, but even though you are?¡± I stepped closer again to her. I stopped when I was a bit distant. ¡°So perfect,¡± I nodded my head while looking from her feet going up to her face. ¡°So clean and beautiful. You remain unnoticeable.¡± I rose up the corner of my left upper lip. ¡°I pity you.¡±


    ¡°You, wh*re!¡± She was about to pull my hair when I stepped one going at my back.


    ¡°If your hand touches my face, you¡¯ll lose the opportunity to marry King Fire. He¡¯ll only listen to me.¡± That was not true. I just made her scared of hurting me. Pyro had his own brain, he made decisions ording to his n, not to depend on me. ¡°If I were you. Be extra kind to me.¡±


    I finally left him. A smirk formed on my lips when I saw that King Water was leaning his shoulder on the wall, folding his arms on the chest, and gazing at me with a grin on his lips. ¡°Your trainer is proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He joined me to go the way to the Training Ground where was my daughter. I was not aware that Zephyrus was teaching her, too, but not with using archer or sword, but with some crazy stuff! She was climbing on the tree while swaying her hips, dancing with the music. The speaker was on the grass and ying a piece of bad sexy music! Surely, that technology, he bought it from the city.


    ¡°King Wind!¡± I ran so fast as I looked up at Ember, she wasughing, enjoying the music with matching head banging.


    ¡°Mama, King Wind teach me how to doggy!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I red at Zephyrus. He just averted his look on me while whistling.


    The loudugh of Hali filled the area. He almost had a stomach ache while holding his belly due to overughing.


    ¡°Zephyrus, I¡¯ll report you to Pyro!¡± I threatened him. Instead of being scared. He smirked instead as he pointed his finger up the tree.


    There was Pyro on the branch of the tree, hanging his feet on the air while ncing down on me with a small smile on his lips.


    ¡°Pyro, you should not let Zsephyrus teach her with naughty things like?¡± I lowered my voice as I forced myself to continue. ¡°Teach me how to doggy.¡±


    ¡°Dearest, it¡¯s not what you think. Doggy is the way of fighting technique.¡± Pyro held the hand of Ember and put her next to her on the branch of a tree. By the way, it was his favorite tree.


    Zephyrus stared at me with a yful smile on his lips. ¡°What are you thinking? Doggy style? Hmm?¡± He glimpsed up on Pyro as his hand settled on his chin. ¡°Did you do the doggy style on Fira?¡±


    My cheek turned into super red color, especially when Pyro spoke. ¡°Last night.¡±


    Theughter covered the area while I was looking down. I had no face to show to them. Suddenly, they stoppedughing when Ember talked. ¡°Mama, the Dog style technique is when you leap your legs,y on the mid-air, and then kick the opponent with full force.¡± Her cuteness was shown on her face. ¡°That¡¯s what King Lightning said.¡± She gazed at my back. Therefore, I looked at it.


    Raiden was walking towards us with two omegas behind her back and holding a tray of food and juice.


    ¡°Break time, Little Girl and Crazy Brothers.¡± He waved his hands at us.


    Crap. I was shy about what I was thinking. Zephyrus bumped my shoulder using his shoulder. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about the hot night. I¡¯m your best friend, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    I just rolled my eyes on him and passed him by. ¡°Best friend your ass.¡±


    ¡°Pyro, you heard that! Fira was telling me bad words! You should punish her by giving a dog style!¡± Zephyrus shouted.


    Theyughed at him so hard. Well, except Raiden. He hit Zephyrus on his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have manners? Ember¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°I know that, King Lightning. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ember said while raising the ss of juice in her hand. Raiden was in shock. They all chuckled again.

 Chapter 145

    KISS MY FIST


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    The weeks had quickly passed. Ember was crying every night, so Pyro needed to go join us in sleeping. That was the only thing that could make her silent and sleep peacefully. He was inside our room every night. I also locked the door during my bath at night. There were times that I heard the doorknob rotating. I just shouted at him to get lost. He was chuckling outside. I could feel the old Pyro again. He was always smiling as if his world was full of colors.


    Most of the time, Princess Ziraya was bothering me, but I was just ignoring her. She would never be me in Pyro¡¯s heart. One day, I saw the Rainbow Sisters. I almostughed when their faces pale as they bump into me. They thought I would seek the guard and sh them. For their information, no matter what position I had now, my mother molded me into a better person, treating people with morals despite how bad or good they were to me. I was satisfied that they were not bullying me. However, behind those eyes. I was aware that they saying bad things to me.


    One morning, I went to the old house of Janus. Nothing changed. Only the spider and its web had seen. I was crying so hard. I did not know what to do. Luckily, Pyro came and joined me in my grief. He remained taking an action to find his body, so we could bury him on the ground, with the proper grave.


    When freedom day arrived, Ember was super excited. She was jumping while wearing her Princess pink gown. Like what Pyro promised to her, we would go to the city. I could feelplete of us. On the other hand, Janus never left my head.


    He is still the second man in my heart.


    ¡°King Fire!¡± Ember pointed at the big red-pink stuff toy that was on a disy in one of the stores. She was happily walking towards it.


    ¡°Can you not call me King Fire?¡± Pyro whispered into her little cute ear.


    ¡°Then, what? Papa?¡± I smiled grew on my lips as Ember whispered back to him. Since they were always together, little by little, they were look-alike.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Call me Papa, okay?¡± Pyro gestured an ¡®okay¡¯ sign on his finger.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ember imitated what he did.


    Pyro messed her hair. ¡°Good girl.¡± Then, his arm wrapped on my shoulder. I looked up at him in a side direction and slowly removed his arm.


    Ember gazed at us with confusion in her eyes. ¡°Mama, do you like King Fire?¡±


    Pyro burst out chuckling. He was the one who answered her. ¡°She likes me so bad! Grr!¡± She choked her waistline that was why sheughed noisily.


    We walked to the store and examined the huge teddy bear. Ember was very happy. She even kissed Pyro on his cheek and jumped over and over again while hugging the toy. She stared at the red-pink stuff toy and then looked at the blue one. Suddenly, she realized something. ¡°Papa, is that blue, a man?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so? Maybe?¡± Pyro grabbed the other one. ¡°Why? Do you want this, too?¡±


    ¡°Can I change this with that blue bear?¡± She was pouting her lips. She kissed the pink-red toy and gave it back to Pyro. ¡°Sorry, I need a boy.¡±


    ¡°We can buy this both? If you want?¡± Pyro was giving her the two bears, but she resisted. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Papa Janus said, we couldn¡¯t choose two things at one time. Be mindful. We can¡¯t get all that we want, so pick wisely.¡± She grabbed the blue bear, causing Pyro to startle.


    ¡°That will notpatible with this toy, Little one. It¡¯s just an object.¡± She messed her hair.


    ¡°But still valuable.¡± She answered.


    I had a fake smile when Pyro looked at me. Janus told her every single thing she needed. She was listening to it carefully and applying it in actuality. She was a good daughter to him. I did not wonder if until now, she loved him and he would never ease inside her heart.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be my buddy. Your name is Papa Janus.¡± She talked to the blue bear.


    I could see the pain in Pyro¡¯s eyes. He was not talking, but I felt that he was ming me for not giving him an opportunity to be a father to her.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll not cry at night.¡± Ember embraced the teddy bear. She was preventing her eyes to produce tears.


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go with the ice cream area!¡± Pyro tried to be energetic even though that was not his attitude. He brought us to the Candy and Ice Cream Station, ordered chocte, strawberry, and mango ice cream.


    We sat on the bench. Ember was in our middle, licking the chocte ice cream while watching the kids on the yground. ¡°Mama, after this.¡± She raised the ice cream. ¡°Can I join the kid?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± I wiped her lips using the table napkin.


    ¡°Yehey!¡± She licked the ice cream as fast as he could. We wereughing at her. Then, when she was done, she hugged the bear, ced it on Pyro¡¯sp. ¡°Papa, take care of my Papa Janus. Thank you!¡± She kissed Pyro on the cheek before running and joining the kids.


    The silence between us was deafening. I just licked the mango ice cream while he was doing the same thing to his strawberry ice cream. I cracked the silence when I talked.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I bit my lips, looked down, and tightened the grip on my food.


    ¡°For what?¡± He said with a furrow on his forehead.


    ¡°For making Janus rece as Ember¡¯s father. She should know you, but I can¡¯t take back her knowledge about her father.¡±


    Pyro traveled a little distance between us. He let out a harsh air before speaking. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you for doing that. Janus molded her into a cute adorable kind kid. By her stories about him, I concluded, he treated her right.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± I talked proudly of what Janus did for our daughter. ¡°Before he died, he punished Omegas because they spread a rumor about Ember; about her unreal daughter.¡±


    ¡°He did that?¡± Pyro did not believe in my words. ¡°I witnessed how he hurt you when you were pregnant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s he was to me because he knew I couldn¡¯t love him the way I love you.¡±


    ¡°Damn. You love me?¡± Pyro formed a smile.


    ¡°Stay away from us, you freak!¡±


    Our attention went to the kids. There was a little girl pushing Ember hard, the reason why sheid on the floor. Ember was gritting with madness. She stood up, marched towards her, and punched her face. ¡°Kiss my fist!¡±

 Chapter 146

    UNTIL DEATH


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Ember!¡± We ran towards them.


    Pyro immediately lifted her on his arm. The mother of the kid walked in front of us. ¡°What kind of kid she is! You should watch your child!¡±


    I blew a sigh while looking at her. She did not even see how her child push Ember. ¡°SorryÒ»¡± I paused talking when Pyro defended Ember.


    ¡°Your child was the first one who pushed my daughter.¡± Pyro was looking at her with darkness.


    I grabbed his hand and intertwined it. That was my way of calming him. It would be a disaster if he suddenly burn in fire since he was mad.


    ¡°Whoeveres first, she punched the face of my daughter! She should be in jail!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was funny. That made me chuckle. She was just a kid and yet she was making thingsplicated. ¡°We can fix the conversation. I¡¯m saying sorry for you and your daughter.¡± I was shocked when his husband, a policeman, walked closer to us.


    Crap? That was why she was talking about jail.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Honey?¡± The cop asked.


    ¡°This childÒ»ahh!¡± When the mother pointed her hand at Ember, she held it and bit it! Crap! I¡¯m having a headache. ¡°See? She¡¯s a devil kid! She bit my forefinger!¡± She was massaging the skin on the portion.


    I was embarrassed, the people were started to look at us and watched the scene. The kid¡¯s parents began amotion that caught the attention of many. It was either, we needed to take good care of our child, discipline her, and many more words that were just pain on our ears.


    Pyro moved his mouth near my ear. ¡°Can we just run at a count of three?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Agreed.¡± I winced as their mouths kept talking.


    ¡°One,¡± Pyro lifted up Ember, cing her in his arms and preparing himself for our escaping. ¡°Two.¡± He nodded his head slightly at me and then, ¡°three!¡±


    We ran as fast as we could. The three of us wereughing as the cop ran to reach us, but because we were trained werewolves, he had no chance of catching us. We hid at the back of the wall, chuckling. This event had happened to us when in the same freedom day. I remembered we stepped faster to escape for Pyro¡¯s fans after performing a piano in the middle of the mall. Now, we were a family running.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡± Pyro caressed Ember¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Do what, King Fire?¡± She covered her mouth when a cute chuckle could be heard from her mouth.


    ¡°Do biting someone¡¯s finger.¡± Pyro chuckled back. They were whispering as if they did a crime. Well, they really did.


    ¡°She¡¯s annoying, Papa, King Wind told me that if a person pointed on me, belittling me, bite them.¡±


    I held my forehead due to frustration. So the master mind was Zephyrus.


    ¡°Not in that manner, my little angel.¡± He pinched her nose in a smooth way. ¡°Kick her when sheÒ»¡± He paused speaking when I hit his shoulder using my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t teach her with naughtiness! She¡¯s just a kid. What you say, she¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Just kidding, Dearest.¡± Suddenly, Pyro moved his face towards me and kissed me on the cheek.


    Crap! My attention was on Ember. She saw!


    Her forehead furrowed. ¡°Dearest means super love, right? Right, King Fire?¡± Her curiosity turned on again.


    Pyro scratched the peak of his nose. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You called me daughter in front of the annoying woman. Why are you calling me your daughter? Am I your child?¡±


    Pyro was about to answer, but I stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s just role-ying. So they would not know that your father is not here.¡± I simply exined. I thought she would stop asking. No, she is a smart kid. She would question whatever she wants.


    ¡°Let me remind you, King Fire.¡± She stood in front of Pyro. She looked at her with a deadly look. She was like an old woman butcking in height. ¡°My mother is my Papa Janus¡¯ wife. You¡¯re not allowed to kiss my mother. Yeah, we are friends and I called you Papa, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m epting you as my father.¡± She used her forefinger and middle finger to point at her both eyes and then used it again to point at both Pyro¡¯s eyes. ¡°I watch you.¡±


    Pyro messed up her hair. ¡°You¡¯re just four years old. Someday, you¡¯ll understand. You¡¯re just a baby.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a big girl!¡± She was annoyed every time, she was calling a baby or a kid.


    We both chuckled.


    After hiding, we went to the yground. It did not change, it was the same as it used. The memories of the past came into my mind. The day we escaped to the kings. That was the best feeling ever.


    Pyro settled Ember at the swing. The kid was chuckling happily as he was pushing him from behind. There was a huge smile on my lips while watching them. Ember was truly happy. Pyro was so handsome with his ear-to-ear grin. I just wish we were forever like this.


    ¡°Mama!¡± Ember gestured to Pyro to pause. She hung her feet on the swing, trying to reach the floor. Pyro helped her by lifting him and then put on the ground. Ember held my hand. She wanted me to go set at the swing, too. So I sat on there and ced her on myp. Then, Pyro was pushing us from behind. The coldness of air could be felt into my skin. This was the best feeling ever. My heart was light with pure adoration to the moment. My eyes were small with a twinkle of merriment.


    My hand touched the hand of Pyro that was holding on to the steel near my shoulder. I looked up at him and gave him a beautiful smile. I never saw myself smiling like this for the four years he was gone. I realized I should not leave him. I must stand for our love.


    I¡¯m so proud of you, King Fire. Despite how I hurt you, you never unlove me.


    I think that is what my mother mean when she said if that person is for you. He can¡¯t forget you, no matter how many years had passed. No matter how difficult the situation is, he remains to choose you and pick you over and over again even if you turn your back to him. He will not count the days of your absence. He can¡¯t be mad at you. Only he will remember the goodness in you and how love blossoms between the two of you.


    Pyro is the true meaning of happiness to me. Pyro is my real love. And if he selects me over his King¡¯s position. Now, I will bravely stand and fight for him. Fight for our family.


    Until death.

 Chapter 147

    THE BENEDICTION


    PYRO¡¯S


    Ember slept in my room after the piano tutorial. I felt relieved when little by little, she was recovering from Janus¡¯ death. Even though it was hard for me to ept that I was not the father he knew, eventually, I epted it with all my heart. No harm was caused. I should be grateful for how Janus took care of my daughter.


    I let out a sigh when I caressed her small cheek. Fira was not around. She was with Cass, taking a bonding with her in the kitchen.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind.¡± Princess Ziraya was standing at the door while looking at me. ¡°That¡¯s Janus and Fira¡¯s daughter! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking that she¡¯s your child?¡±


    I settled my body up and walked closer to her. ¡°Anything you need?¡±


    ¡°I need you!¡± I was startled when she embraced her arms on my body. ¡°I need you in my life and I¡¯m scared that Fira get you away from me!¡±


    I inhaled intensely. I stroked my hands on her hair. ¡°Did you see me away? I¡¯m here.¡±


    We had been a lot through since those years of Fira¡¯s absence. The Princess is important to me.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re here, but your mind is on them!¡± She pointed at Ember. ¡°That kid is not yours! Why are you so attached to her? We can make our own child and heir after the wedding. So please stop seeing them.¡±


    I sealed my mouth. No words came out of my mouth. She would never understand if I told her, Ember is my child. Sometimes, there are things that we must keep as a secret instead of spelling it out; for the safety of those people. My heart would not take it if they killed my daughter.


    ¡°What else do you want? I approved the papers for our wedding. I¡¯ll be yours,¡± I whispered.


    It was heavy to take my king¡¯s duty than choosing Fira and Ember. That would be good for everyone. So they would not suspect that Ember is my child. That was why I was doing my best to give time for Fira and Ember when I had time.


    In fact, even though I tried so hard to create offspring for Princess Ziraya, she would never be pregnant. The Symbol of Fire on her wrist was not the real symbol. The genuine was on Fira, but it was invisible. I gave my words to the element that I could only love one woman and that is Fira. The same as her, Janus would never make her pregnant. Therefore, even though I doubted that possibly Ember was Janus¡¯ daughter at the end of the day, I realized the Fire was the most powerful thing that bonded I and Fira.


    We are mates from the beginning. We are only for each other. No one would separate us even if we married thousands of people. At the peak of the conclusion, we still are together. We exist just to serve one another.


    We heard a knock on the door. I did not talk. If he was Seryo, he was used to my silence. He would just move inside without mymand.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Majesty.¡± Seryo bowed his head to us. ¡°Apology for the interruption. Higher King Oswald is summoning the two of you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go,¡± I answered shortly. I put my arm on Princess Ziraya¡¯s waist. Then, looked at Seryo. ¡°Order other guards to call Fira and Cass to look after Ember.¡±


    ¡°Your wish is mymand, King Fire.¡± Seryo lowered his head again before leaving the room.


    *****


    ¡°I summoned you to talk about the iing wedding and unity of the Brave Wolves Kingdom and the Elemental Kingdom,¡± King Oswald said with full of authority. He was sitting on his throne, good-looking with his crown and king rainbow garment.


    We were at the Sacred Throne Room, bowing at my father while facing the ground. Princess Ziraya was next to me.


    ¡°I decided to continue the wedding as soon as possible. We¡¯re preparing for next week since Queen Fiona¡¯s condition is now good.¡±


    I grabbed plenty of air when I heard his footsteps going toward us. He touched my head. ¡°Rise.¡±


    We both moved our faces up and looked at him. ¡°Since King Lightning is doing his best to rule his Lightning Pack with Queen Adhira. I will always believe in King Fire to do equal to the Fire Pack.¡± He grabbed the crown on the left side of his throne and slowly ced it on my head.


    All kings had a crown, but we were not wearing it all the time since we were at the Elemental Kingdom under the training. When I got married, that crown would be on my head every day.


    Is that what I want? Not a simple life with Fira and Ember?


    King Oswald looked at me with wrinkled eyebrows, he was waiting for me to talk. I opened my mouth and then shut it again.


    What would I say? I think I¡¯m not ready? I need to think deeper before I ept the proposal?


    Princess Ziraya stared at me with the sharpness in the depths of her eyes. ¡°King Fire, your statement.¡±


    I closed my eyes hard and then answered. ¡°I, Pyro Aiker, the Alpha King of Fire epting the heart of the Princess. I?¡± My tongue felt cut when I was supposed to say the next line. It took me a second to continue it. ¡°I will love and cherish her from the day of our wedding.¡±


    I managed to say it even though I did not want to. After me, it was the Princess who said her statement with a smile on her lips. ¡°I, Ziraya, the Princess of the Brave Wolves Kingdom epting the heart of King Fire. I will love and cherish her from the day of our wedding.¡±


    Then, we stood up straight with a gesture of a royal. King Oswald gave us the benediction by holding both hands. This was not yet the wedding, it was the proposal, but I felt like running.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 148

    THE REVELATION 101


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Thank you, Higher King.¡± Princess Ziraya bowed his head as well as me.


    He had said many things, but my attention was not on him. It was to Ember who was peeking through the small window. She was with freaking Zephyrus. I left her sleeping? That child, I did not know where should she awake or sleep or when would she be deeply sleeping until the morning. She is unpredictable like her father. Pertaining to myself. Indeed.


    After the speech of the king, I froze when he stared at me for so long. Then, said, ¡°Dismissed for Princess Ziraya.¡±


    Princess Ziraya bowed her head before leaving the room. I watched her going away. I was distracted by Zephyrus and Ember who were remaining outside and peeping. Perhaps waiting for me to go out.


    ¡°King Wind!¡± When father saw them, Zephyrus immediately ran away with Ember on his shoulder. That made me chuckle while covering my mouth.


    ¡°You love that kind…so much.¡± I could not move when King Oswald Arealdo talked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I bit my lips as I gulped, clearing the blockage in my throat. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°She sometimes looks like you.¡±


    My eyes widened. I had no rebate for that. I could not burst words. At times, I saw him carrying Ember which I could not understand. I thought he just liked her or she was enjoying taking care of her. No right. His eyes were ncing at me with an annoyance to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, King Fire. I would not believe it if you don¡¯t know the rules of the Elemental Kingdom. The first child shoulÒ»¡±


    ¡°Should not be a girl.¡± I continued the supposed to be his words. ¡°Please just let her live like a normal person. Can you take if your daughter will be killed?¡± There was no point in lying. He recognized my child just by looking at her. While Ember was growing up, her features were obviously reflecting me. That was one of my fears in life; That people would see her as my child.


    ¡°Yes.¡± King Oswald averted his look on me.


    What is he thinking? Is he nuts?


    ¡°I¡¯d rather kill her than kill the Ministers. They are more brutal than you. If I were you, take action to get rid of your daughter.¡± He paused and stared at the window. ¡°Highlighted that she¡¯s the daughter of the former omega and now, the Luna of Red Moon Pack. The wedding should be held as quickly as it could.¡±


    ¡°No, Father.¡± I stood up with all my braveness and gazed at his eyes with pure disagreement. ¡°If you resist,¡± I stepped one and gritted my teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll be your great opponent.¡±


    He was startled. The irritation was on his expression.


    ¡°If you can kill your daughter, I¡¯m not like you! I¡¯ll stand to protect her and die for her because I am her father! That¡¯s what a parent does to keep the security of his child.¡± I turned my back as I clenched my hands. ¡°I hope you know that!¡±


    I was about to leave him when he talked. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re a king-¡±


    ¡°And a father, a parent to Ember.¡± I was saying that while moving to face him. ¡°I¡¯m not just a king for Fire¡¯s Pack. I have a personal life. I keep Fira. I chose Princess Ziraya. Is it not enough for you?¡± My voice was a little bit low. I was a good follower and I always am. However, this order would never be my grant.


    That is too much. We are talking about my child. She is so special to me. Damn rules. Damn kingdom. Damn responsibilities. Damn them all.


    ¡°I told you this because I want to protect your reputation as the Alpha King of Fire. You can¡¯t hide Ember forever, or keep Fira for a lifetime. All of these would be temporary because we have plenty of enemies. We didn¡¯t know who¡¯s an ally or who¡¯s not.¡± He moved closer to me and tapped my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve been through your situation. I pick to kill? He looked down and exhaled recklessly. ¡°To kill her.¡±


    My damn world stopped rotating. My heart skipped tp beat as the revtion filled my ear and echoed inside my head.


    So we are not just five brothers? We have another one and she is a girl? And this old man killed her? For the sake of the throne?


    I shook my head while the tears in my eyes were welling up. I felt pity for our sister. She did not deserve what he did to her. She should see the beauty of the world. She must experience how to live. How tough, cry, chuckle, fall in love and other mind blowing things in life.


    ¡°You¡¯re an authentic monster.¡± My voice was in a low tone. I removed his hand on my shoulder, red at him so badly and then shouted all my anger at him. ¡°You¡¯re a real monster! I believed in power as a strength because of you! I adored to train more; To be the smartest because of your damn wants! I did everything…anything! For you and for this damn kingdom.¡± I shook my head with an expression of disbelief.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I almost died to protect this kingdom from the outsiders, but the truth is? I nodded my head as my way of sarcasm. ¡°The beast is inside the pce. The destroyer is in front of me.¡± I looked at him from the feet to his respectable face. ¡°I pity you for making our lives difficult. Maybe if our sister is alive, she¡¯ll spit on your face to make you realize that family is more important than power!¡±


    I immediately turned my back. I was about to touch the doorknob when he spoke again. I never hear his crack voice due to pain, or emotional expression. However, at the moment he was possessing it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to die but¡­ I have no choice. If I? He blew a loud frustrated sigh. ¡°If I didn¡¯t order to execute her. All of you will die.¡±


    My eyebrows formed a wrinkle. I was not sure if he was saying the fact or what. I turned my face to confront him again. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of option; To execute my one and only princess or to execute my five princes.¡± He let out a harsh air and then stared directly at my face. ¡°I selected the five of you.¡±


    ¡°Cut your lies!¡± The tears suddenly rolled to my cheek. ¡°How would someone give you that option! You¡¯re a freaking damn king!¡±


    ¡°King is not always what you think of, Pyro. There are people behind my back and if I failed to follow them. They¡¯ll create terrible problems for my people. As a king, you want everyone in order and safe. I¡¯ll pick that over one life.¡±


    I pulled myself together to prevent the tears bing severe. ¡°Who¡¯s child? I swallowed my saliva due to the difficulty of speaking while sniffing, ¡°is she?¡±


    ¡°To your mother.¡±


    My eyes bulged, my mouth opened widely, and my body trembled in shock.


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister?¡± I could not believe everything.


    I watched the rolling of tears in his face. ¡°She¡¯s your twin sister.¡±

 Chapter 149

    FIRA¡¯S COMFORT SKILL


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    While organizing the bed I heard a knock, so I walked faster to open the door. I was surprised when Pyro immediately hugged me from the moment he viewed me.


    ¡°Pyro?¡± I was hesitating if I would touch his back tofort him. He was not crying, but the sadness was radiating to his gesture. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He stepped backward, and stared at my face with ck expression. ¡°Join me in my room.¡±


    ¡°But? I looked at my back, at Ember. She was a bit drowsy, tapping her side while closing and opening her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order Cass to take care of her.¡±


    There she was, Cass was behind him which I did not notice. Cass waved her hands on me. I gave her a full smile.


    ¡°Okay?¡± There was confusion in my face.


    Why would I join King Fire in his room? The whole night? Where is the Princess?


    I followed Pyro. I was walking near his back, traveling in the wide hallway of the kingdom, and going to the Fire¡¯s Chamber. I did not ask or burst out my bby mouth. King Fire seemed to not be in his mood.


    When we arrived, Princess Ziraya was inside. She was wearing her robe. She came from the bathroom, fixing her hair with a towel while swaying her hips happily. In contrast, when her eyesid on me, her smile vanished. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Move out.¡± Pyro simply spoke.


    ¡°What? King Fire, the proposal¡¯s finished. Why did you bring your mistress to-¡±


    ¡°Should I repeat what I said?¡± King Fire red at him with the deadliest look ever.


    Princess Ziraya widened her eyes while the shake was urring in her body. She was scared of him. I was sure of that.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She nodded her head. ¡°Just for tonight. When we are married you can¡¯t take that wh*re to this-¡±


    ¡°I said move out!¡± Pyro shouted.


    I almost jumped due to startling. I gasped for air to rx myself.


    He is too mad. He would not scream if he was not. Crap.


    I looked down when Princess Ziraya passed by. Even if I was not ncing at her, I could see in my peripheral vision the sharpness of her look on me.


    When the door creaked and shut, the silence filled the whole room. My mind was not clear about what should be my approach to him. The Pyro now was not like the Pyro yesterday. Even though I was wholeheartedly aware of his attitude, we could not change the fact that there was a discovery of personality even after a longpanionship with each other.


    Pyro nced at me. ¡°What if I tell you I¡¯m so devastated today, what would you do?¡±


    I could not move. It felt like my feet were glued to where I was standing.


    Does he want me tofort him?


    The madness that I was seeing in him a few seconds before had gone. It turned into sadness. ¡°Why, what happened?¡±


    I stepped forward even though my knee was trembling in fear. I was afraid that he might shout at me. Although he would not do that in this situation.


    I cupped his cheek, staring up at him while tip-toeing a bit. ¡°What makes your eyes sad?¡± I gazed at his handsome beautiful eyes that captivated my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you. What would you do if-¡± He paused talking when I tip-toed more and pecked on his lips.


    ¡°Does that kiss make the heaviness in your chest decrease?¡± My voice was sweet and low.


    He sniffed, preventing the emotion from bursting out. ¡°I want more.¡±


    My eyes bulged. He wants more? Is he pointing to making love?


    I gulped my saliva while holding the tension that was living inside my chest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t? Or you just don¡¯t want to because you still keep thinking of Janus? He¡¯s dead and dead won¡¯t stand up to show up and be a ghost.¡±


    I gazed down, viewing the ground. He was half right and half wrong. The silence covered the area.


    He blew a sound of sigh and then went to the bed. ¡°I have a sister. Not just a damn sister. She¡¯s my twin.¡±


    I moved my head up with my mouth parted. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard it right. And that freaking old man killed her from the moment she was born. How cruel he is.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was moving my head to the right and left. ¡°Wait.¡± I could not absorb his words. I gave a second to myself to put it all in my head before talking again. ¡°No way!¡± I covered my mouth with my hands.


    I am low gets. I know. But at least Iprehend before Pyro gets bored of me.


    ¡°Yes way.¡± Heid in a side position, making me face his back. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think. I need to take this away in my head or else it will consume me.¡±


    I slowly walked towards him. Scared of creating a sound of my footsteps. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He moved, facing me. He pulled my hand towards him, the reason why Iid next to him. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive him, Fira. That¡¯s my damn sister. For sure, Mom didn¡¯t know about that.¡±


    By staring at his eyes, there were so many emotions: sad, mad, afraid and others. I did not want him to face those.


    It hurts me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll? Pyro blew a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll marry Princess Ziraya.¡±


    I felt like my vocal cord was destroyed due to being unable to talk. My chest was ripping into small pieces.


    The hush covered the room. No one tried to talk for a second. Then, I realized if he was going to marry the Princess, definitely, there was a possibility that I and Ember would not be his priority.


    I need to think about making this moment special. Also, to ease the heaviness in his chest about her sister.


    ¡°Pyro?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking what can I do when you told me that you¡¯re devastated today.¡± I moved my body up.


    He was surprised when I sat on his belly and then went down to the lower portion of his body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this but? I scratched my head. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Try, what?¡± The shock was still on his handsome face.


    ¡°Grind? Is that what they called it?¡±


    A smirk formed on Pyro¡¯s lips. ¡°Yes. Is that Fira¡¯sfort skill?¡±


    A shy yful smile grew on my lips. ¡°Watch and feel.¡± I brought down my body on him and kissed him hard.

 Chapter 150

    INTENSE PLEASURE 101


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I bit my lips. The embarrassment was inside my body as I was slowly pulling up my clothes. The cold air touched my body when I exposed it to him. I left my bra and panties. Pyro was watching me. My butt was positioned on his belly, my thighs were enveloping his waist.


    I touched his belt with my shaking hands that made the smirk on his lips widen. At least his mood was not too dark as before. It turned into a happy face full of excitement. I was biting my lisp hardly when I was touching his manhood. I had no idea what should be the right thing to do. Pyro held my hand and guided it towards the inside. He gasped for air when I hold the body of its shaft.


    ¡°y with me, Dearest.¡±


    I had no clue what to do next, so I looked at him while scratching my head. ¡°Then?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Hold it tight, Dearest, and then move up and down.¡±


    I was blushing when I started to do what he wanted. I could see the barely opening of his mouth while swaying a bit. In a second of doing that, I learned that I just need to watch his expression to know that I was doing great. I held my breath and blew it out. I took all of myself together to give an act of courage.


    I did the handj*b for about a minute. He loved it so bad. While I was sitting on his crotch, I was grinding my womanhood on him. I would never expect that this position would give me undeniable pleasure, it caused my hole to wet immediately. I hid all my shyness to do this to him because I could see that he was enjoying it. His hands went to my curves touching it gently, moved up to my back, and unhooked my bra. My mounds shook as they exposed him.


    Pyro stopped for a second, he stretched his hands on the side table and turn on something. A smile formed on my lips when I heard that the music filled the area. It was ¡®Officially Missing You by: Tamia.¡¯


    I continued doing the grind while looking directly into his eyes while the sound of the music was filling our ears. I thought that it was a kind of radio or a speaker or something that would give melody.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it if your heart doesn¡¯t desire it.¡± Pyro held my hand.


    ¡°My body and heart only want you, King Fire.¡± I brought my lips to his lips. We had an intimate kiss, smooth, and slow while our hands were intertwining.


    I paused and bit my lips as I gradually pulled down his pants. His shaft sprung in front of me. I was so shocked by its features. I honestly did not look at it when we were having s*x. It was bigger than before.


    I winked on Pyro when I bent down, put it all inside my mouth. I could hear the groan of Pyro, causing in me to be more determined. I fixed its hugeness to fit inside my mouth. I could not take it all, so I just handj*b the rest. The gurgling sound could be heard in the room when I started to move my mouth up and down, licking its long, sucking its wholeness.


    ¡°Damn! Fira!¡± His voice was like a piece of music to my ear.


    I felt the overloading liquid in my entrance when Pyro held my n*pple and pinched it in a circr motion. I wanted to shout my moan, too, but luckily his shaft was in my mouth. He encircled his hands on my br*ast, palming it into a motion that would surely cause a delicious feeling in me.


    While I was doing the up and down movement of my mouth to his shaft, he was busy ying with my mounds and when he was done to it, he inserted his middle finger to my entrance, causing my body to sway towards his finger.


    It¡¯s tasty.


    He deep press his finger inside me while I was moaning on his long. I closed my eyes when the feeling was continue to intensify. I could hear his moan that was starting to be loud.


    ¡°Fira, I want to?¡± He grabbed the strand of my hair and twirled it into his hand.


    I paused for a second and answered him. ¡°Go onÒ»ahh!¡± He deepened his finger in my hole. It was too much, it was liquifying intensely. I went back on sucking his manhood. Back and forth. Up and down. Then, he pressed the back of my head harder to his hugeness, making the edge of it touch my tonsil. I could not breathe. That was true, but what should I do? Every little feeling in my body was burning in the fire. Literally burning, he was possessing the element of fire and it was now severe. We could burn his bed after this. Pretty sure.


    ¡°Pyro?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Can you stop the fire? Look.¡± I pointed at the bedsheet who was having a ck burned area.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± He chuckled and then closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m like this when to emotion covering my body.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I winked flirty to him and focused again on his long. I was looking at him when I licked the head of his shaft down to his body. I did that in a very slow motion while our eyes were glued to each other.


    ¡°Sh*t.¡± That was the first time. I heard Pyro cursing and it felt satisfying. The area was covered with our moans of the sign for more intense steamy scenes.


    I adjusted my body to go up. I held the strand of my panties and slowly pulled it down. Pyro¡¯s face was full of lust and darkness. He was like a predator hungry for his prey. I raised my patines up while spinning them on my forefinger.


    ¡°Want me? Go near me.¡± I seduced him, but when he was about to stand up. I ran towards the piano whileughing.


    ¡°Fira!¡± He was ring at me. ¡°Don¡¯t y with me. You started, you need to finish this.¡±


    I peeped on him. I was on the back of the piano while chuckling. ¡°Sit on your favorite piano.¡±


    He followed what I said. Actually, we were both nude. When he was in there, I walked towards him while biting my lips. I sat on hisp. I was facing him while my thighs were on his side. I gave him a powerful kiss and he responded to it with all of his desire.


    Suddenly, he touched my hips moved my body up, and when it was brought down, his length was inside me. He was so fast!


    ¡°You cheat me,¡± I whispered in his ear.


    ¡°You allowed me to cheat you.¡± He grabbed my waist and pressed my hole harder on him.


    My mouth was barely opened as I followed every sway of our bodies. I wrapped my arms around his neck while thrusting up and down. The feeling was too much, causing me to scream, and moan.


    ¡°Pyro, ahh, ahh, ahh!¡± I arc my hips, swaying, doing my very best. I could see the satisfaction in his eyes.


    ¡°Fira!¡± He held my br*ast and pinched it in a circr motion.


    I rock his body in every reckless shake, especially when his hands were ying my mounds. The feeling was intensifying every second passed. When I was tired, Pyro did the movement. I just rested my face on his shoulder while panting. Even though the exhaustion was in my body, I could still feel the mouthwatering feeling due to our union.


    ¡°Pyro?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t release it inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    I immediately red at him. ¡°Withdraw it or I¡¯ll never gonna let you f*ck me again?¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s next f*cking?¡± He formed a grin, teasing me.


    I blushed awkwardly. Did I say the vulgar word and he said the same thing? We were insane. Crap.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Pyro groan in pleasure when he pulled out his manhood. His seed dripped on my thighs.


    ¡°Good King.¡± I smiled at him before I ced my chin on his shoulder. I was so sleepy. I was so tired. I want to take a rest.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t done.¡± He lifted me up and carried me to the bed. The bed dipped as heid me. He opened my legs spread and positioned his shaft in my middle. I closed my eyes when he inserted it again. It automatically increased in size. Then, he drove me crazily until the sun rose.


    I should not tease him again. I¡¯m so tired.

 Chapter 151

    TO MY CHAMBER


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    When I woke up, I was not in King Fire¡¯s room. I was inside my room with Ember. My little girl was on edge of the bed, ying with a barbie doll, which I thought came from Zephyrus. He was the only king who loved to go to the city. He bought that. Probably.


    I looked down at my body. I was wearing a pink nightie with my underwear.


    Did Pyro put it on to me?


    When I moved to sit, all I could feel was the swollen of the walls of my entrance. I gazed at the side table.


    Crap. It was twelve in the afternoon. I overslept. ¡°Good morning and afternoon, my love!¡± I crawled towards Ember and kissed her on the cheek.


    I was curious why her forehead was knitted while looking at me, examining my features.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± I smoothly touched her cheek. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    She moved closer to me and smelled my neck. ¡°Your scent smells like King Fire.¡±


    My mouth opened in shock. She was too smart and even her senses were intensified. Maybe I should not wonder, she is the daughter of the Alpha King of Fire.


    ¡°Hello, is Mama awakeÒ»¡± Pyro stopped talking when saw me. There was a big smile on his lips.


    Ember brought her feet down on the floor and ran towards Pyro. He smelled him. Her eyes went back on me while ring. ¡°You two have the same smell.¡±


    I averted my look on Pyro who was preventing a smile on his lips. He knelt down on Ember and cupped her cheek. ¡°Someday, you¡¯ll understand every single thing. For now, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    I watched him walking on the table in front of the long couch. I was suspecting him that he slept here due to his robe hanging beside the bed. We slept again in the same bed with Ember.


    I was relieved when Ember did not ask again about our scent. I should not be shocked if one day, she blew fire on her hands or be in her wolf form even if she was not yet eighteen. The Element of Fire has a lot of surprises.


    I only had my coffee while looking at them. I was having an upset stomach, but Pyro did not let me just have a coffee. He was putting a spoon with food in my mouth. He was really a different king. He grew up just being independent in any aspect unlike his other brothers, they could not bath without someone who would clean them.


    ¡°Vegetables can bring you a healthy body and mind.¡± Pyro was putting knowledge on Ember¡¯s mind.


    They had a conversation about the vitamins, nourishment, and other health benefits of eating nutritious foods such as eggs, milk, and other food. I could not exin the happiness in my heart. Pyro was so dedicated to taking care of Ember, that was why our daughter did not take one day without him. Fortunately, she still remembered Janus sometimes, but she did not cry immediately. Pyro knew what he would do if he thought that Ember would sob again.


    They were always in front of the piano, ying it. Well, speaking of the piano. There was something that happened in that chairst night. That was hot!


    When we were done eating, we went out to have a walk. The rumors about the marriage of King Fire was spreading anywhere. Even Ember heard that.


    ¡°If you married Princess Ziraya, you¡¯ll have a baby. You¡¯ll not like me anymore.¡± Ember folded her arms on the chest while her eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°That will never be true.¡± Pyro suddenly lifted her up on his arms.


    That was the only content of everyone¡¯s whisper. When they passed on us, they bowed their heads. No one knew about me and Pyro, but sometimes I was living in fear.


    ¡°That kid has the same nose as King Fire.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m wondering that maybe she is his child?¡±


    That was the conversation that I was once heard from the omega. We could not stay here while people were thinking about that to us.


    What if Higher King recognizes it?


    I lowered my head when King Oswald Arealdo was in the front yard. His mood today was different from before. He was gazing at me and then went to Ember. Pyro did not even greet him. There was a misunderstanding between them.


    ¡°Queen Kiyuri will visit you tonight,¡± King Oswald told to Pyro. He did not even look at his father. His attention was fully on Ember.


    Ember gestured to King Fire to put her down, so Pyro did. We were shocked when she ran towards King Oswald and hugged his knee. ¡°Hi!¡± She waved her hand to him with a huge smile on her lips.


    ¡°Ember.¡± Pyro immediately walked closer to them and grabbed her. ¡°Don¡¯t go with him again.¡±


    ¡°Why? We¡¯re friends. I yed with himstÒ»¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t.¡± Pyro red at King Oswald. He nodded his head on me to sign that we needed to leave.


    *****


    When the night arrived, I saw Queen Kiyuri. Her features were like an angel. It was obvious that this woman is Pyro¡¯s mother due to their biggest simrities. I heard them talking.


    ¡°Go back to the Fire Pack, Mom.¡± Pyro was having a panic in his face. ¡°He¡¯s using you so I will do ording to his n.¡±


    ¡°No, Son. I went here to check on you. I missed you. Don¡¯t you miss Mom?¡± Her mother came closer to him and cupped her cheek. By that gesture, my eyes welled up in tears. My longing for my dead mother could feel in my chest.


    He is lucky. He still has a mother that loves him so much.


    ¡°Fine. But go back tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t stay here. This ce is not safe for you.¡± Pyro hugged her like he was a baby, a little boy.


    I could see how close they were to each other. He loves her mother so much.


    ¡°Why are you acting weird, Son?¡± His mother examined his face. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    My eyes widened when Ember ran towards them. She waved her hand to the Queen while having a cute smile on her lips.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± She was so surprised as she looked down at her. She covered her mouth with her both hands. ¡°Is she your daughÒ»¡±


    ¡°Ember!¡± Pyro grabbed her away from her. ¡°Go back to your mom.¡±


    ¡°I just want to meet the Queen. She looks like an angel. Can we y with my barbie?¡± Ember¡¯s small hands were holding the gown of the queen.


    ¡°Crap. I¡¯m so sorry. So sorry.¡± I was bowing my head on her while grasping the hand of Ember. ¡°Come on, Love!¡±


    ¡°No, let her stay.¡± I saw the twinkling of happiness in the eyes of the Queen. ¡°Hi, what¡¯s your name?¡± She knelt down, to make them in a level.


    ¡°My name is Ember. I¡¯m the daughter of Fira and Janus!¡± Her voice was full of energy.


    Queen Kiyuri¡¯s eyes went to me and then to Pyro. King Fire shook his head saying ¡®Don¡¯t say¡¯ to her mom.


    The Queen touched her chubby cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so adorable. You look like your father when he was young.¡±


    I was in a frustrating feeling when she knew it immediately. ording to her words, she was sure that this child was King Fire¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°You met Papa Janus?¡± The excitement in Ember¡¯s face was written. She went to the Queen and touched her cheek, the same as how she did it to her. ¡°Your heart is kind. We can y barbie doll!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    I never thought that the Queen would like her. She yed with her in our room while I and Pyro were peeking at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dearest, our daughter is safe with my mother.¡± He turned his back on me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°To my chamber.¡± The grin was formed on his lips.

 Chapter 152

    THE BREATHTAKING PLAN


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I thought he was serious when he told me that we were going to his chamber. He was just joking.


    ¡°Woah! A new word, you learn to joke.¡± I teased him while walking inside the kitchen.


    ¡°Why? Damn? Do you want to go to my chamber and repeatÒ»¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m just kidding.¡± I went to the cab and grabbed all the ingredients need for the hot chocte. He was craving for it. ¡°Don¡¯t you Ember likes this, too.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, we¡¯ll bring her.¡±


    Suddenly, he hugged me on my back and leaned his chin on my shoulder. He intertwined his hands on my tummy. ¡°Let¡¯s go far far far away.¡±


    I was surprised. My eyebrow knitted. ¡°What? Are you joking again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    I face him with a shock in my expression. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking me, you and Ember. Let¡¯s live in the city like a normal human being.¡± He brushed my hair from my ear down to my back.


    ¡°You¡¯re a king. You shouldÒ»¡±


    ¡°I changed my mind. I don¡¯t want to be a king. I just want to be Pyro, your husband, Ember¡¯s father. No power. Not a king. Not a royal. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head left and right. I promised myself that if he chose me again, I would fight for us until myst breath. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been doubted when ites to you.¡±


    ¡°But how about your mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for her to go home at the Fire Pack and we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°How about Ember? She started to recover from the trauma that she experienced when Janus died?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make her satisfied. I¡¯ll be a father to her and she¡¯ll feel it.¡±


    I blew a loud frustrated air. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    The surprise was written on Pyro¡¯s face. We would be in the great war. I should prepare myself for any angle of the battle. I did not want to leave everything to him.


    ¡°My brothers will help us. Two days from now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey!¡± We both looked at our back when we heard the voice of Zephyrus.


    Zephyrus was gazing at us with a yful smile on his lips. I had no idea how these kings knew that we were in the kitchen. Colden and Hali were on his back.


    ¡°What does the love bird doing in the kitchen? Doing a crime?¡± Hali teased us. He looked at the chocte that I was cooking. ¡°Hot chocte?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± I shut off the fire when I determined that it was already boiled.


    I prepared a hot chocte for all of them including Ember. One second, Cass was moved inside the room. She was with my dad and Eira.


    What¡¯s happening?


    I realized that they went here for the n. Cass would join us in our leaving. This was all in Pyro¡¯s n. I was not aware that there was something had happened like this. Colden would also escape with my sister, Eira.


    ¡°Fira said yes. We need to prepare everything before the wedding.¡± Pyro held my hips.


    Colden showed the scroll in front of us. The kingdom was in detail. I was surprised when Eira said, ¡°Colden loves painting.¡±


    I nodded at her. ¡°You must be proud.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always.¡± I hugged her waist while listening to what should be the n was.


    ¡°This is all Raiden¡¯s n. He¡¯ll travel going here tomorrow morning.¡± Colden was staring at us, one by one.


    We stayed in the kitchen for about thirty minutes just to have a quick discussion. We never remained long in there because someone might suspect us. We separated our ways when he moved out. Dad told me that he was going to talk to me and Eira before going to the bed.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. You¡¯re old enough to make your own decision, but I¡¯m still your father.¡±


    We were on the sofa in Eira¡¯s room. He sat on the couch and nced at me and then at Eira.


    ¡°I would like to remind you that these wolves are not ordinary wolves. They are royals! For god¡¯s sake!¡± He massaged his forehead in frustration. ¡°Fira, when are you going to tell me that Ember is not Janus¡¯ daughter?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I looked down while having a deep breath. ¡°Sorry, Dad.¡±


    ¡°And Eira, when do you n to tell me that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    My eyes widened and suddenly looked at her at my side. ¡°Are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father,¡± Eira said while sighing.


    My headache when the revtion of my sister¡¯s pregnancy was kept repeating inside my mind. This was so frustrating! If that child is a girl, it would have the same destiny as my daughter and if he is a prince, then I don¡¯t know! Obviously, that child is Colden¡¯s child!


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re going with us?¡± The tears in my eyes welled up.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason. Wherever my family is, I¡¯ll be there. Remember what mom said? Stick together, be with each other forever.¡± The tears in Eira¡¯s eyes rolled in her cheek. ¡°Dad, I love King Ice. I love him so much. Like how Fira loves King Fire.¡±


    Dad was frustrated. ¡°I understand, but that love means our life will be at stake. If Elemental kingdom finds out, we are all dead.¡±


    ¡°If we stay here, we are still dead,¡± I answered to him bravely. ¡°Little by little, people are looking at Ember with the same looks at Pyro. I won¡¯t watch them put her in danger. As soon as it¡¯s early, n this out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not declining or preventing. I¡¯m just worried.¡± Dad stood up. He went in the middle of me and Eira. He pulled me gently towards him and then grabbed Eira, too. He leaned our heads on his shoulder. ¡°My babies are now adults who has having the love of their life and created their own babies.¡± He joked about us while chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of the two of you. You fight for your love. Your mom should cheer you up.¡±


    Our hands both hugged him and cried on him. ¡°We can move out from this mess, Father,¡± Eira whispered to us.


    ¡°We can make this because we¡¯re together,¡± I said while holding Eira¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 153

    THE ESCAPE BATTLE I


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Two days ago?


    We prepared in the evening. I put on the bag everything that we needed in a hurried way.


    ¡°Mama, where are we going?¡± Ember was gazing at the bag and then went to me.


    I down my knee and grasped both of her cheeks. ¡°Listen to me.¡±


    She moved her head in an up and down direction.


    ¡°I love you.¡± My voice was just low.


    ¡°I love you, too, Mama.¡±


    I swallowed my saliva and grabbed a deep inhale. ¡°You¡¯ll be a good girl like what Papa Janus and King Fire said, right?¡± She nodded again. I exhaled harshly and continued. The nervousness was on my chest. ¡°When we out in this room. Do not create any single noise. Just follow me, okay?¡±


    She nodded again. She was a smart kid. Once she agreed, she would do that. I kissed her forehead and then sat on the bed.


    Eira and Dad went inside the room. They were next to me when the lights were off. That was the sign that we traveled outside. Dad immediately carried Ember, sitting on his arm. We were tip-toeing when we were walking outside, peeping on the guards. I saw one of the guards that were going in our direction. We hid on the wall while holding our breath. I peeked at him again. When he was near in our direction, I stretched my feet on the ground, the reason why he dropped. I suddenly kicked his back and covered his nose and mouth. I waited for him to fall asleep.


    ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± Eira was whispering.


    ¡°King Water,¡± I answered back.


    I almost jumped when someone covered my mouth. When I looked at him, I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Pyro.¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± He put his forefinger on his lips.


    We all traveled the dark hallway, hiding at the wall when there was a guard, and then continued again. It was like hide and seek,  but when they catch us, we are dead. Pyro held my hand while we were walking. We duck when another guard was going in our way. We held our breath. Even Ember was not talking. I guess she was aware of what was happening.


    We exhaled easily when they did not see us. We ran to the other side of the hallway, moving down the stair. Then suddenly the lights were turned on. We were unable to move when there was a man with a guard uniform was in front of us. Good thing, we were facing his back.


    Pyro ready himself to kick him, but when he showed his face to us. It was Seryo!


    ¡°There.¡± Seryo pointed in the left direction.


    The lights were off again. I thought there was something happening to Zephyrus. He was in charge of the lights.


    We hid and hid and then walked, scared of creating a scene over battalions of guards because the kings believed that no innocent people should die tonight. We were just going to leave the kingdom peacefully with no blood dripping on the floor.


    When we arrived outside, the wolf form of Colden was in there, waiting for us. Pyro grabbed Ember to my father and ced her on Colden¡¯s back. ¡°Take care of Ember.¡±


    We ran as fast as we could. We entered the woods and faced the darkness, coldness, and dangers of the ce. We decided that we would change our wolf form when we reach the boundaries of the Elemental Kingdom because if we changed in this area, they would smell us.


    Colden was running so quickly while Ember was holding on to his back.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°King Fire, I believed in your words.¡±


    Our feet stuck on the dried leaves on the soil when Princess Ziraya struggled our way. She was with the rainbow sisters which I could not get why they were with her.


    ¡°You underestimate my ability.¡± Princess Ziraya smirked. She nodded while looking at our backs. In just a blink of an eye, her shoulders were encircling us with their swords pointing to us. I held Pyro¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Sorry, not sorry for the lives that will be going to vanish tonight!¡± Princess Ziraya gritted her teeth while the sharpness and madness were written on her expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good royal, Princess. That¡¯s why you get my trust. I won¡¯t beg for you to stop, but remember our friendship instead.¡± Pyro stood straight in front of all of us. He was blocking her arms at us.


    I was on the back of Pyro while holding Eira¡¯s hand. Colden¡¯s wolf form was next to me with Ember in his back. Dad was on my other side. Only I and Pryo could fight. Raiden, Zephyrus, and Hali were on the kingdom, creating a scene, acting as if there were fighting, so the other guards would not recognize that we were gone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want friendship. I want power!¡± Princess Ziraya chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Acting as if I¡¯m in love will you makes me vomit. Yeah, you¡¯re a nice-looking guy and all, but I¡¯m too obsessed with power. If you continue the wedding and marry me, this would not happen.¡± She stepped on and then stopped, grasping an air. ¡°Ungratefully, Elemental Kingdom has so many kings! Even if I killed you and King Ice now, I still have three kings and one higher king to kill.¡±


    She was disgusting! Her greediness never came to my mind. I thought that she was just like Pyro so much, that was why she was mad at me. The fact was, we would never sense the real intention of the people around us. I should be thankful that King Fire did not marry her.


    ¡°Your decision is fighting with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± King Fire said with full of braveness on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an option.¡± He clenched his fist and sharpened his look. ¡°Surrender, give us the way or fight and die to where you¡¯re standing?¡±


    Sheughed so loud like a crazy woman. ¡°I waited for the perfect timing and then you¡¯re saying to me to surrender?¡± A smirked was on her lips. Every second passed the soldiers were bing many. I had no idea if we could escape from them.


    ¡°Colden, put Eira in your back.¡± I heard the thoughts of Pyro even though he was not in his wolf form.


    I guided Eira to ride on his back. I had no idea if he could take the weights of Ember and Eira. However, when I observed that he could, I let her on him.


    ¡°At a count of three, run.¡± Another thought of Pyro, talking to Colden.


    ¡°One, two…three!¡±

 Chapter 154

    THE ESCAPE BATTLE II


    FIRA¡¯S POVAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In just a blink of an eye, everything went into chaos. I went to the Rainbow Sisters and struck the face of one of them. I could not predict who was Jina, Lina, or Hina due to the darkness. They had the same hair.


    I can rock these three sisters. Go, Fira.


    All of my life, they bullied me to the point that I could not want to make friends. They put in my mind that I was nothing, but a weak Omega. This time, all they said before, they would swallow it.


    I jumped as high as I could and then when my feet stomped on the ground, I punched one of the sisters. They immediately moved backward.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± I gave them an evil smirk before I grabbed the branch of the trees that were lying on the ground. I struck them one by one, which made them shout. ¡°You have a high standard in life. As if being a Beta would make you stronger and high than others. Let me see your real strength.¡±


    I did not change my wolf form, I was in human form when I was attacking them. I punched, kicked, and hit them with the branch. They dodged and then attack me, I moved backward. I turned around. In just a snap of a hand, I was in their backs. I looked at my hands, changed the nails into a w, and scratched their precious faces.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± They all held their cheeks.


    A grin was on my lips. ¡°You¡¯re the ugliest.¡±


    In an instant, Jina moved forward. She kicked me, the reason why I threw on the branch of the tree.


    ¡°Fira!¡± Pyro ran towards me, used his fist to hit the belly of Jina. He held my arms, lifted me up, and put me on his back. ¡°You, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± I hurried to travel, going to the Rainbow Sisters. I would make this night pass without defeating them.


    I did everything that I could to overthrow one of them. Pyro was surprised when he saw that, he froze and was almost beaten by Princess Ziraya. Good thing, Hali taught me how to be fast. I used my ws to sh the portion of her belly. She gritted in pain.


    I just gave a wink to Pyro, he was still in shock. I went back to my business. Lina was lying on the ground due to my overthrow skills. Little by little, I recognized their identity.


    ¡°You are nothing, but a filthy Omega who flirt with Alpha Janus and King Fire!¡± Lina shouted in anger She was clenching her hands while standing straight.


    ¡°How can you do this to us!¡± Jina screamed also.


    ¡°What¡¯s good in being weak is knowing the strength of your opponent.¡± A grin was written on my lips. I have been pped, kicked, and punched by Hali during training. I endured all of that just to be what I am. Especially when I had a daughter to protect.


    Speaking of Ember, she was with Colden. I thought they were in a far distance now. My father was just hiding behind the tree, but surely, he was doing his best to help. At times, he was throwing something to be used in this battle such as the wood that I was holding.


    ¡°Boastufl! You take this!¡± Hina hurried towards me. I was unable to respond immediately, she used her ws to cut my shoulder. I walked backward when the pain could feel in that portion.


    They had a beautiful smirk on their lips. I did not show them the wince that they were expecting to see in my face. I looked at my shoulder, the wound was deep and it was bleeding so bad.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡± Pyro went in front of me and protected me. ¡± Move aside to those who change their alliance to the Princess. Stand if you¡¯re still taking her order.¡± His voice made everyone stop in attacking.


    There were some that trembling in fear. Who would never be? Pyro is the Alpha King of Fire! He is one of the most powerful kings in the Elemental Kingdom!


    ¡°No!¡± Princess Ziraya was having difficulty in walking. I did not notice that her condition was severe. She could not fight back on Pyro. She had plenty of bruises on her shoulder, neck, and face.


    The Rainbow Sisters red at me with the madness in their eyes. If they did not die tonight, I would make sure that they would die the next time we saw each other again.


    ¡°I trust you, Princess. You betrayed me.¡± Pyro emphasized his words.


    ¡°We¡¯re quits.¡± She chuckled sarcastically. ¡°If you cut my life, you¡¯re just creating a war between Elemental and Brave Wolves.¡±


    ¡°You started the war.¡± Pyro stood straightly. ¡°Even if the Elemental Kingdom is most powerful than all kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± The tone of her voice was telling us that she was sure if there was someone more powerful than this.


    ¡°Watch.¡± Pyro gazed at her hand. Gradually, the fire was forming on his hand. Most of them moved backward. The fear was written on their faces. Pyro¡¯s face was sad when he nced at the Princess. ¡°I thought I found a friend in you.¡±


    The Princess¡¯ eyes were sharp. ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    Pyro gave her a sad smile. ¡°Fire.¡± He whispered.


    Suddenly, the me on their feet was visible. They screamed with the feeling of hotness.


    ¡°Sorry not sorry,¡± Pyro said in a low tone. He grabbed my hand and intertwined it. We watched them burning in me. If they shout, the me would be huge. We saw them engulfed in mes.


    I observed the expression in the depths of Pyro¡¯s eyes. I knew that the Princess was important to him. He had a hard time in trusting people. He had no friends, except for his brothers.


    My head rested on his shoulder. It was difficult that we had to kill them all just to get away. Pyro¡¯s n was not to harm the innocent or the weak, but things turned out differently. Pyro shed the life in half with a single ¡®Fire¡¯ call. That was why the monster of fire must be feared.


    ¡°Fira!¡± I nced at my side, seeing Dad was running towards us. It was toote when I recognized that Jina was at my back. The sword was stuck in my dorsal, the part of where my right lung was. She removed the sword and then was about to hit me again when my Dad blocked the way. The sword struck on his chest.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Pyro called the monster inside him. He transferred into a big scary ck wolf. He swallowed the whole body of Jina.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I was staring into his eyes. The blood dripped from his mouth down to his chin. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave us.¡±


    He just raised his hand up and held my cheek. ¡°I love you, Baby.¡±


    ¡°Pyro, Make it fast! They¡¯reing!¡± Zephyrus was stepping faster towards us.

 Chapter 155

    THE ESCAPE BATTLE III


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I could feel the stinging sensation in my back. I could not breathe even though I tried so hard. My eyes were settled on my father. ¡°Dad?¡± I could not shout. I had no courage to do that.


    Before I dropped on the ground, Pyro¡¯s wolf form catch me. ¡°Dad.¡± I was whispering that over and over again while the tears were rolling in my cheek. I forced myself to grip the shoulder of Zephyrus. ¡°Dad, my dad, please…get him. Protect him and make sure he¡¯ll be alive.¡± I coughed with blood on my mouth.


    I could see the sadness in Zephyrus¡¯ eyes. He held my father and changed into his wolf form. Even if I did not hear a response, I believed he would do that. I inhaled deeply and exhaled harshly. I was doing my best not to close my eyes.


    ¡°Fira, please stay with me.¡± I was hearing the thoughts of Pyro. I was d, he could control the monster in him. I was opening and closing my eyes. I was managing to breathe in and breathe out.


    The wolf of Pyro ran as quickly as it could. Before we finally reached the boundaries, he whispered. ¡°Fire.¡± The mes swallowed the whole area, causing to the guards to note with us. They could not catch us.


    I shook my head when the vision was started to be blur. The darkness was going on and off to my eyes. I could see my world was spinning. ¡°Pyro?¡± I was sobbing when I felt that my life would not take long. I did not want to die.


    I have a daughter.


    ¡°Hold on, please, Dearest! We¡¯re almost there!¡± His thoughts kept repeating to me to not give up.


    I gasped for air. I managed myself to be strengthened. I would not die! I won¡¯t!


    I thought of the moment when I gave birth to Ember. Even though Pyro was not beside me at that time, I remained imagining that he was there. That was the happiest day of my life. Janus was there, holding my hand in all the pain that I was experiencing. I cried so loud, I screamed so bad. However, I surpass everything.


    This escape battle was the same as the battle of giving birth to a child.


    Fight, Fira. Fight.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I closed my eyes and only saw the adorable face of Ember. She was smiling on me while hugging me and saying, ¡°I love you, Mama!¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, Ember.¡± I shook my head when the dizziness was consuming me. I need to fight!


    I hugged the wolf form of Pyro and whispered in his ear. ¡°I love you, Dearest.¡±


    ¡°I love you more than you love me, Dearest. Stay awake!¡± His thoughts were panicking. He doubled and even tripled the speed.


    ¡°I can¡¯tÒ»¡± I copsed. I could hear Pyro was calling me in his thought, but I could not hold back.


    *****


    When I woke up, I had an inhaler nebulizer in my nose down to something inside my body. I blinked two times when the light was filling my vision.


    Am I dead?


    ¡°Damn. You¡¯re awake!¡± A sigh of relief was let out from Pyro when he walked closer to me. I had a hard time breathing in and out. My body was aching so bad, especially my back that was beaten by Jina.


    ¡°Mama!¡± Ember climbed on my bed and then hugged me so tight. She was sobbing. ¡°I can¡¯t take this if you died, too. Papa Janus leaves me. I don¡¯t want my Mama to go.¡±


    ¡°Shh. Your mother won¡¯t pass away.¡± Pyro held her back.


    I realized we were in the Hospital. In the human hospital. Last time, Zephyrus talked about being here because her woman was taking her job as a nurse. I really had no clue, but he exined to me very well what was the hospital looked like and what a nurse did. It was like a clinic in the Elemental Kingdom.


    I was about to caress the back of Ember when my father popped inside my head. I looked side by side. When my eyes viewed Zephyrus, my attention went to him. I opened my mouth, but I could not talk. The pain was severe.


    Pyro noticed that I wanted to talk. ¡°Just tell me what you want to say. We can hear your thoughts.¡±


    I nodded my head and then say it in my head. ¡°Where¡¯s the father?¡±


    My eyes were focused on Zephyrus. It was not his usual to look down. Therefore, I had a guess in my head, but I did not want to predict it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father!¡± I repeated in my head. When they remained silent, I stood up recklessly even though it pained me so much. I could not move when Eira started to cry. The sound of her sob echoed in the room.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not good in the baby.¡± Colden embraced herpactly. Her face was buried on his chest while hugging him so tight.


    I aggressively took off the oxygen in my mouth. Although I was unable to breathe easily. I managed to speak. ¡°Where is he!¡±


    Ember cried out loud, causing me to surrender. Pyro shook his head. He enveloped I and Ember with his big arms. ¡°I can take care of the two of you. I promised IÒ»¡±


    ¡°I need my father! Dad!¡± I was like a crazy woman who was screaming, looking for him, but that would not make difference.


    ¡°She passed away, Fira.¡± Zephyrus knelt down in front of me. He cried with his heart out. With his attitude, funny and taking all serious matters as a joke, Zephyrus was serious at the time with his tears crawling down his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± He rubbed his hand. ¡°Just kill me! When we arrived at the hospital he?¡±


    I hit him over and over again. ¡°I told you to get him and protect him! What happened!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Pyro joined us, crying with his ripping heart.

 Chapter 156

    EMBER¡¯S BIOLOGICAL FATHER


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    My knee was trembling as I slowly walked inside the Morgue. They exined that this was a room for dead bodies. My oxygen was in my mouth. Only that thing that supports me. I sniffed when I gradually took the distance between us. Ember was on my side, she was hiding her face on my patient gown. The tears never left me, it got worsened when I saw his face.


    ¡°Dad?¡± The liquid from my eyes dropped on the peak of his nose. I almost copsed in over pain that living inside my chest. ¡°Ahhh! Why did you leave us! Why!¡± I shook his shoulder. ¡°Open your eyes! No, please!¡±


    The day my mother died popped inside my head. I could not do anything to save her. That was the same when my father died. I thought taking training could protect my family. I thought being the strongest would change the world.


    No, I¡¯m the same as the old me.


    Eira having difficulties in breathing when she was sobbing so loud. Colden was just supporting him. I could not take a new day without my father. This was the most heart breaking event that had happened to me. All this time, I was with him. I would go crazy!


    ¡°Dad!¡± I held his hand tightly. I sat on the floor while bursting out all the pain in my heart. I did not care even if my back was bleeding or hurting. It did not matter to me.


    ¡°I hate you! You said you¡¯re gonna be the happiest grandfather when my child¡¯s born.¡± Eira was on his other side. She was grabbing his left hand while I was holding his right hand. She put his palm on her cheek. Her sob was louder than mine, but the degree of pain was the same.


    My eyes went to Hali. He was looking down, the pain was on his eyes, but he was not crying. I ran towards him and down my knee. ¡°You have healing power, right? You have! Please revive the life of my father! Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Hali gazed directly into my eyes. ¡°I can heal.¡± He ced his hand at my back. My wound was not bothering me anymore. However, my attention was not in there. He messed up my hair with a sad smile on his lips. ¡°But I can¡¯t bring back the life.¡±


    His words made me cry with all the fear and pain I had in my system. ¡°Please somebody, please! I will give even my soul just make my fathere to life!¡±


    ¡°Pyro?¡± Zephyrus eyesid on him. I gazed up at him, too.


    Why is Zephyrus calling him? Does he have a reviving power?


    My mouth was barely opened. I was in a whole shock when Pyro answered. ¡°I¡¯m incapable.¡±


    ¡°You are!¡± Zephyrus raised his voice. ¡°Tell to Fira that you can bring back his life! Don¡¯t hide it!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Pyro shook his head. He was looking down, viewing the ground.


    I ran to him and down my knee. ¡°Please, Dearest! I need my father. I¡¯ll be crazy! I can¡¯t face tomorrow without him!¡± I begged and begged while I was shedding in tears. My eyes were blurry due t over crying.


    Pyro cupped my cheek. He opened his mouth and then closed it again. ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± The liquid from his eyes crawled to his cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you.¡±


    I paused. The gritting on my teeth was visible. ¡°You can¡¯t or you don¡¯t want! You¡¯re powerful, but you can¡¯t use that! What kind of king you are! Can you endue seeing me in pain? Can you look into my eyes with the tears in it! If you can?¡± I stood up recklessly. ¡°I chose the wrong option to be with you!¡± I was about to leave the room when he talked.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t because I did it twice! You died twice and I can¡¯t handle if I lose you!¡±


    My mouth opened slightly. My forehead was knitted when our eyes met.


    ¡°You died when the first time I saw you.¡± He sniffed, trying to wipe away the tears. ¡°I gave you my symbol to save you. I offered you to the fire to be my mate.¡± Hsi sob filled my ear. ¡°You diedst night and I?¡± He showed me his palm. ¡°I gave all my power to revive your life.¡±


    My knee weakened. I could not hold back all ache inside my chest. I died and still alive because of him?


    ¡°I grant the element of Fire to take all I have just to be with you. Power is not important.¡± He showed me his face. ¡°Power and being a royal is just a title, the most essential thing in life is you, Fira. It¡¯s you. What is my life if you¡¯re not existing?¡±


    ¡°If I came back to the past, I will choose you plenty of times. If I¡¯ll be born again. I will pick to be an ordinary human with you in my world. Fira, I¡¯m sorry if I can¡¯t revive your father¡¯s life.¡±


    I ran as quickly as I could and hugged him so tight. ¡°Apology for making you feel bad about this. So sorry!¡±


    I could feel his embrace of my body. The sound of our cry echoed in the whole room. We stayed in that position for so long. WE justforting each other. My face was on his chest while his chin was on the top of my head. I could feel his warmth.


    Does this mean that Pyro is just an ordinary wolf? Or his wolf is gone, too? That was the hardest decision for him.


    Suddenly, we were shocked when Ember asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± She looked at King Fire¡¯s intensely. ¡°Do you love my Mama?¡±


    Pyro nodded his head. ¡°Yes, is that okay with you?¡±


    ¡°No! She¡¯s my father¡¯s wifeÒ»¡±


    ¡°King Fire is your real father.¡± I spell it out with all my braveness. ¡°He¡¯s your father. Ember. I¡¯m so sorry for keeping this to youÒ»¡±


    ¡°No, you are a liar!¡± I could see the madness in her eyes. She left the room. I was about to follow him when Pyro held my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±

 Chapter 157

    THAT¡¯S MY GIRL


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    When we reached the boundaries of the Elemental Kingdom and the human world. I made mes so they could not follow us. I ran and ran as quickly as I could.


    ¡°I can¡¯tÒ»¡± Fira copsed.


    I immediately stopped,id her on the grass, and then changed into a human form. ¡°Fira! Dearest!¡± I tapped her cheek gently. ¡°Please be with me! Dearest!¡± I was panicking. That was not my attitude, but when it came to her, I was so vulnerable. I held her wrist. My world stopped rotating when there was no pulse beating. The tears in my eyes instantly flow down my face. ¡°Fira!¡±


    I bit my lips and looked at the dark sky. ¡°Why are you always taking her away from me! I¡¯m not a bad person! But why are you giving me heartbreaking suffering!¡± I looked won on her, viewing her beautiful features despite of his breathless body. I closed my eyes tightly, letting all the liquid in my face be visible. ¡°If you died, I felt like I died as well. You¡¯re my life, my strength, my world. I will do everything. Everything to save you.¡±


    I did the mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, chestpression, and all the life saving action, but nothing happened. So I only had one choice left. I shut my eyes. When I opened it, the fire was burning inside its iris. The mes were surrounding my body. I held the hand of Fira. I hugged her so tight afterward. I blew a loud exhaled and said.


    ¡°I, Pyro Aiker, the Alpha King of Fire is giving all I have; my power, the element of fire, and my wolf as an offer to you in exchange of the life of this woman, Fira Hayes, the love of my life. Please grant my proposal!¡±


    ******


    ¡°I hate you!¡± Ember was folding her hand under her chest. She sat on the bench while having a sharp pouting lip.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I gave her a small smile. I sat next to her and touched her head. She just removed it. ¡°Like what I always say to you, I won¡¯t rece your Papa Janus. He stays as your Papa, but even if your lips are sharp and you said no, you can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a child of the King Fire. And your biological father loves you so so much!¡±


    She avoided talking even though, she wanted to. The silence was between us until I talked again. ¡°You are the most wonderful thing that has ever urred to me.¡±


    ¡°Do you really love Mama?¡± Her sharp look was threatening me to say the truth, causing me to chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be created if I don¡¯t love her.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    I scratched the peak of my nose. I tried to touch her again. Sigh of relief. She let me. I ced her on myp and encircled my arms in her small body. ¡°Do you want me to tell you our story?¡±


    She nodded her head, the excitement was in her expression. ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°I met her in the darkest part of her life. Your grandmother died because of hunters. They were about to hit your mother when I came.¡±


    ¡°Like a hero?¡± The amusement was in her small adorable eyes.


    ¡°Yes, like a hero. I had no intention to save her, but when our eyes met, I felt?¡± I grasped her small hand and settled it in my chest. ¡°I felt my heart beating so fast and loud.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Did you fall in love with my poor Mama? From the moment you saw her?¡± The excitement never went in her voice.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe that¡¯s what they called it.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Her full attention was on me. I was not the kind of man who was telling plenty of words, but when it came to Ember, I had much energy to say anything that she wanted to know.


    I pulled the information in my head together to remind me what had exactly happened. ¡°Then I hit the hunter like this, haya!¡± I tickled her waist and her tiny chuckle let out from her mouth. I was doing that every time I was told that I was punching and kicking the hunters.


    ¡°Then you saved her? The start of your love story is fantastic!¡±


    ¡°Definitely. I and your mother are mates. No matter what we¡¯ve been through. We¡¯re only for each other. No wonder, she came back to the Elemental Kingdom.¡± I kissed the top of his head. My armspactly glued her to my body. ¡°I can¡¯t be your Papa Janus, but I can be Papa Pyro.¡± My voice was full of energy. ¡°When grew up, you¡¯llprehend every little thing.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but why did Mama marry Papa Janus?¡±


    My forehead formed a wrinkle. She was really a smart kid. Other kids her age would not ask that question.


    ¡°She has a reason. You can ask her by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± She climbed up on my body, ced her face on my neck, and hugged her hands on me.


    ¡°Are you going me as your father?¡±


    ¡°I never decline you, King Fire. I just can¡¯t move on with the death of my Papa Janus.¡±


    See? She was just four years old, but when she spoke, she was like thirty.


    When I gazed at her again, she was sleeping. I walked to the hallway of the hospital. I was confused why people were staring at me? I realized I was wearing a king warrior garment that was not suitable for their clothes. Ember was also wearing a blue royal gown.


    ¡°He¡¯s freaking hot!¡±


    ¡°Is that his daughter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get his name or Facebook or any social media ount!¡±


    There was a group of teenagers who were talking about me. They rushed towards me, blocked my way, and then bathe me with different questions.


    ¡± Hi, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Can I have your Instagram ount?¡±


    What the damn is Instagram?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was worrying when they held my arms. They could wake up my daughter.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I smiled when I saw Fira in their backs. She went towards me and removed those hands of the teenagers. ¡°Back off. Didn¡¯t you see we already have a child?¡±


    I almostughed when she fought them with sharp eyes. They left us with annoyance on their faces.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± I leaned my arm on the shoulder of Fira.

 Chapter 158

    THE BAD MIRACLE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was sitting on the bed of the hospital while I was looking at the window. They were all sleeping. Eira was almost having her miscarriage when she cried so bad. Fortunately, the doctor came immediately to look after her.


    Pyro was sleeping on the bed with Ember. She was making his arm as a pillow. Hali went back to the Elemental Kingdom. Colden was on another bed with Eira.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I looked up and viewed the face of Zephyrus. He was giving me a cake. ¡°My woman said that if a girl is sad, they¡¯ll eat something sweet to lessen the stress.¡±


    I grabbed the te of cake and tapped my side. ¡°Sit here.¡±


    ¡°Fira, I¡¯m sorry forÒ»¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± I tried to taste the cake and tasted delicious.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just it hurts me so bad.¡± I leaned my head on his shoulder. ¡°No one wants him to die.¡± I prevented myself to cry. I just felt bad about what had happened. He did that to save me. If it was not because of me, he would not die.


    Zephyrus held my cheek from my chin. ¡°That¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Just focus on the people in front of you. Your daughter, Pyro. By the way, if you want, you can marry Pyro? Since you¡¯re living in the human world, there¡¯s no obstacle.¡±


    ¡°I want to, but how¡¯s Ember?¡±


    ¡°I heard them talking. Ember just sad about Janus. Trust me, she¡¯ll be fine if you marry Pyro.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°I hope my father¡¯s in there.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be there because he¡¯s always in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Zephyrus!¡± We were shocked when Pyro opened her eyes and witnessed us in the position of my head was leaning on his shoulder. He instantly grabbed me away from him. ¡°Stay away from Fira or else?¡± He thought of something scary or horrible, but there was noing out in his mouth. Therefore, we chuckled at him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt your brother, Motherf*cker!¡± Zephyrus teased him. ¡°Jealousy can sometimes kill a person.¡±


    Pyro surrendered, he justid me next to him and Ember and hugged my hips. ¡°Sleep, King Wind! I¡¯ll think about your punishment for touching my Fira.¡±


    Theugh of Zephyrus covered the whole room. Pyro threw him with a pillow. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny. I¡¯m more handsome than you. Right, Fira?¡± Zephyrus sat on the couch and folded his thighs.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Iughed when I joined Zephyrus teasing him.


    ¡°Is he?¡± Pyro looked at me with his dark eyes. ¡°Then marry him!¡± He was so cute! Suddenly I could see Ember in his feature.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll marry you.¡± I put my hand on his hips.


    He was preventing the smile. I moved closer and peck on his lips. ¡°Love you.¡±


    Pyro buried his face on my neck. I thought he was having a red cheek that was why he hid his face.


    ¡°May I see your face?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He was shaking his head from left to right. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s blushing!¡± Zephyrusughed so loud.


    ¡°King Wind, you¡¯re noisy.¡± Zephyrus stoppedughing when Ember¡¯s small eyes filled our ears.


    Her tiny hands touched my shoulder and Pyro¡¯s shoulder. She climbed in the middle of us and hugged us both.


    I wish that my father¡¯s sacrifice of life would not be in vain.


    We were in the hospital for the next three days. We were waiting for my father to be settled, the preparation for his burial. I did not know that in human life, there was always a process. We were afraid to create a scene if we were forced to get him, so we decided to wait for it.


    The doctor was shocked when he checked my back again. The wound was gone and that was because of Hali. When Hali traveled back to the Elemental Kingdom, he did note back. ording to Zephyrus, he took all the responsibilities and the work that they left to the Elemental Kingdom. Their father was bursting in anger when they knew that Colden and Pyro escaped from him. He brought guards into the human world to find us. That was another reason why Hali and Raiden were not going back and forth with us. They could follow them.


    One morning, Zephyrus opened the door with his full-pack handsome smile. ¡°Good morning!¡±


    We all just looked at him, but we were startled when a beautifuldy came out from his back. ¡°Hi.¡± She waved her hands with an embarrassment on her face.


    Knowing that Cass was here, I was worried about her heart. Cass followed us when the morning came and shed would be living with us, not an Omega, but my friend. We were going to start a new life. We were hoping that this would be peaceful.


    ¡°She¡¯s Aither Verlice, my woman!¡± Zephyrus proudly introduced her to us.


    I gave her a smile and greeted her back. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Zep, it¡¯s a girlfriend. How many times that I need to remind you?¡± Aither stared at him with a re. I thought that Aither was boss between the two of them.


    My eyes went to Cass, she was looking at thedy. Her eyes were focused on her as if she melt her at any moment.


    Aither is truly a beauty. Her height was captivating any man by just looking at it. She has blonde long hair that attracted every man??


    My eyes became smaller, my teeth gritted and my palm closed when I noticed that Pyro almost had a jaw drop while staring at Aither. He was next to me while we were sitting on the bed. Our lower bodies were covered with the nket.


    Iid a little bit, used my finger on the feet to point at his c*ck! His eyes widened when he gazed at me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He whispered.


    ¡°If you want your friend down there insert in my hole again, don¡¯t stare at her.¡± I managed to lower my voice. He was so annoying!


    That crap squeezed his manhood in my feet while smirking. He was irritating me to death!


    ¡°I¡¯m not staring. I¡¯m just looking, Dearest. You¡¯re a jealous baby.¡± He ced his lips on my neck and smelled. ¡°Hmm. My dearest smells good.¡±


    My anger melts away with just one cuddle. Pyro is the best when ites to making me smile.


    ¡°Papa, I want ice cream!¡± Ember was going to the bed. ¡°Like what you bought to me?¡±


    ¡°Zephyrus!¡± Pyro called him. He was sitting on the couch while talking to Cass and Aither. I hope that Cass was good at that setup.


    ¡°Yeah, my Sexy Handsome Brother?¡± Zephyrus answered back to Pyro.


    ¡°Get my daughter an ice cream.¡± Pyro¡¯s authority was on his voice.


    ¡°Come here, Baby. Let¡¯s go out.¡± Zephyrus carried Ember on his arm. The three of them went out. I and Pyro were left alone.


    I swallowed my saliva when Pyro went to my top from the moment the door closed. ¡°What are you saying again?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know what are you talking about?¡± I was about to stand up and leave him when he pinned my hands above my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trick me. You said my friend.¡± He pointed his manhood inside his pants. ¡°Will be inserted in your hole?¡±


    ¡°Hey! We¡¯re in the hospital.¡± I was stuttering while the nervousness covered my chest.


    He was grinning when he moved his head down and glued our lips together. We were in the middle of passionate kissing when the door burst open. Pyro jumped immediately to remove his body on top of me, but the thing was he dropped on the floor. Pyro writhed in pain when I peeked on him.


    Zephyrusughed so freaking loud. ¡°Don¡¯t create miracles in the hospital. It¡¯s public.¡±

 Chapter 159

    EYROM¡¯S FUNERAL


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was holding one piece of white rose while looking down on the grave of my father. The tears would not leave me, they kept flowing and flowing. The pain in my heart was ripping me into small pieces. ¡°Dad?¡± I could not talk loud.


    Pyro was on my side. He was holding my hips while his other hand was grasping Ember¡¯s small hand. He was so handsome with the sunsses. He looked so cool. However, my attention was not on his feature, but on my father. His body was gradually dropping on the soil.


    Raiden and Hali could note to my father¡¯s funeral. They were fixing our mess. Zephyrus was on the opposite side of the hole, staring at me. Eira was sobbing so loud. I understand her pain. Fortunately, Colden was by her side. He did not leave her even one second.


    I gasped for air. I could not breathe due to over crying. I raised my hand and slowly lose my grip on the white rose. ¡°You¡¯re always be remembered, Dad.¡±


    Pyro kept wiping the tears in my eyes even though he knew that it would not go away. When my eyes closed, the images of my family came out in my head.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Happy Anniversary!¡± I and Eira were holding a small piece of cake with candlelight. That day was my Dad and Mom wedding anniversary. Eira always went to the city, she had the knowledge that if there was a celebration, there was a cake, so she bought it even though it was just a tiny piece. It would not matter. The important was we were together at this special moment.


    ¡°Wow! Thank you!¡± Mom¡¯s smile was priceless when she hurried towards us and gave us a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so so happy!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Dad moved closer and hugged the three of us. The hug became a big group hug with aplete and happy family.


    ******


    ¡°Mom! The Betas bullied Fira again!¡± Eira¡¯s kid was running towards my mother. She was outside, washing the dishes.


    I was walking as I held my knee while sobbing. I had a bruise on the knee because the Rainbow Sisters pushed me into the woods, the reason why a sharp branch of the tree struck on it. The blood was flowing on it.


    ¡°My God, Fira!¡± Mom rushed towards me, lifted me up, and ced me on her arm. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°They pushed me! I hate them so much! When I grow up, I will crumple their faces!¡± I was a mad kid with tears flowing down my cheek.


    Mom brought me inside the house and sat me on the bamboo sofa. She cupped my face and kissed my forehead. ¡°No matter how bad people are to you. Just smile on them while ignoring their bullying. You don¡¯t need to avenge and nt anger in your heart. By that, you¡¯re saving yourself in sadness and a heavy chest.¡±


    The door burst open. Dad was livid when he saw my knee. He was about to go out and confront those kids if Mom did not prevent him.


    Dad down his bended knee and touched my hair. ¡°If they push you again, push them, too! Fight and fight until they surrender. Don¡¯t let anyone stomp on your weaknesses!¡±


    They had an opposite perception of mom, but what I like about dad he did not want me to cry. He did not want other people to belittle our capabilities. He did not want to grow weak. He taught us to fight and fight until they move backward and raise their hands, surrendering.


    ******


    When Mom died. I never saw him crying. Never!


    But during the cold night, when I walked towards the kitchen, passing their bedroom. I was hearing his sob. He was alone suffering, bursting his grief. He showed us that he was strong and a fighter. However, when he was with himself, the pain was too much. The pain was unbearable.


    I opened the door and there he was, hugging the picture frame of mom while looking at the window and gazing at the moon. When he noticed that there was someone standing at the feet of the bed. He immediately removed his tears and smiled at me.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping, Fira?¡± He showed me that he was okay.


    I slowly walked towards him with tears flowing on my cheek. From the moment my hands hugged him, he burst out in a sob.


    He loves Mom so much. I witnessed it every single day of my life. They did not fight in front of us. Father was full of patience. He was the one who said sorry. Our family was happy because of his iparable care for her wife and daughters. That was the important lesson that he put inside my head.


    Love your family more. Cherish them at all times.


    *****


    Those days with my father were memorable. I would keep that in my heart and buried my soul.


    I breathe so heavily when the pain in my heart was continuously intensifying. Ember was having a loud cry. Pyro could not take looking at her daughter in that manner, so he grabbed her and hugged her so tight. It was painful in Ember. She loved her grandfather so much. Her Papa Janus died, too. I was worried about her mental health. She was too young to experience this.


    I ced my head on Pyro¡¯s shoulder as I was managing myself to stop crying. My eyes were swollen, my nose and cheek were reddish in color. I was anxious also about my sister. She was crying with her heart out, knowing that she was pregnant.


    ¡°Eira.¡± Colden kissed her on the forehead. He ced his arms on her and embraced herpactly. ¡°Please lessen your sob. We have a baby, remember?¡±


    Eira bit her lips and tried to pull herself together. I walked closer to her. She removed Colden¡¯s arm and hugged me.


    ¡°I promise to take care of you. I promise to be in your side forever.¡± Eira whispered in my ear,


    My sob became loud when she said that with full of emotion. We watched the soil gradually covering the coffin.


    We stayed hugging each other for the entire time while sharing our griefs on what happened to our father.


    Dad, you always have a spot in my heart. I love you forever.

 Chapter 160

    NEW LIFE


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    Zephyrus took care of all the things we needed. From our identity to our house. He bought a big house that could upy all of us. Honestly, I was not aware that he had a business in the human world. What a smart guy, but naughty. He was apany, although it was not big, that was enough for the starting. I now understand why he was always in the city.


    Fira was in the room, she was staring at the window all day. Sometimes, I saw her crying so bad. The same as Eira, that was why Colden was so stressed. She should not stay like that for a long time.


    At times, I was ming myself for what had happened. If only we did not escape from the Elemental Kingdom. Maybe Eyrom was still alive. But like what Zephyrus always says, ¡°That¡¯s life.¡±


    We never know when they would leave us or until when they would stay in our side. That was the routine of life in the world. One minute, they were with us. The next minute, they went. Therefore, we needed to give them extra care. They were the most important thing in life.


    Ember showed a sad face to me. She was not eating so much, so I did all my best to make her eat.


    ¡°Dearest, here is your food.¡± I was holding a tray of food. I kicked the door to close it. She never looked at me. Her eyes were only outside. ¡°Dearest?¡± I brushed her hair and kissed her head. ¡°Eat please?¡±


    She gazed at my face, the tears suddenly rolled on her cheek. ¡°Can you just leave me? Leave me!¡±


    My eyes widened in shock. ¡°You need to eat. You¡¯re not having your breakfast.¡±


    She shut her mouth. I sat on the bed and hugged her so tight. That was the only thing that I could do to lighten her emotion. Hug.


    ¡°I understand your grief. I really understand, but please don¡¯t stay long like this. Our peaceful life is starting. Normal life away from the war. Your father won¡¯t like it if you are stuck in a room all day and sobbing.¡±


    She ced her face on my chest and embrace me back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t know how to ease the pain in my heart.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to remove the pain. That¡¯s normal. Deal with it.¡± I settled my lips on her forehead. ¡°It might be dark, but there¡¯s always a light.¡±


    She was surprised when she heard those lines, causing her to sob more. I joined her grief and patiently wait until she recovered. When she was crying at night, I was thereforting her. When she could not open her eyes due to swelling, I kissed it. When she could not take the pain anymore, I just hugged her until she fell asleep. When she could not take bath, I washed her body. When she was felt alone and empty, I told her a story of where we met.


    I did not give up because real love never surrender.


    Until one day?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out on the beach! I saw it on the television! In the Elemental Kingdom, there¡¯s only river and stream!¡± Fira was running down the stair.


    I was in the kitchen, studying how to cook, and reading the recipe.


    Eira was in good condition. She could now smile like before. They also went to the doctor every day to know the condition of the baby.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, my king!¡± Fira hugged me from my back. A smile was formed on my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a king.¡± I faced her, bent down to touch her lips with my lips.


    ¡°Did you brush your teeth?¡± She was pinching his nose while ring at me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I put my hand in a bit distance in my mouth and then blew a breath on it. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Your breath smells bad!¡± She was chuckling while she was waving her hands on her face.


    ¡°Really?¡± I teased her by kissing her more passionately. She wasughing so loud that echoing in the house. We just stopped when Ember moved inside the kitchen.


    ¡°Papa, I want apple!¡± I assisted her to sat on the ind bar counter.


    ¡°Yes, my princess.¡±


    Fira watched me do every request of Ember. Then suddenly she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I put the ss of milk in front of Ember. ¡°Drink this.¡±


    ¡°For taking care of us. You¡¯re not used to doing household chores, especially taking care of a kid.¡± She put her arms on my neck.


    ¡°I learned because I want to.¡± I put my hands on her waist and ced her next to Ember. ¡°My two babies are going to have their sses of milk!¡± I made my voice energetic even though it was not my attitude. I just felt like doing it.


    ¡°Crap, Pyro. I don¡¯t like that!¡± Fira was refusing when I put the ss in front of her. ¡°I won¡¯t make hits chocte again! I swear!¡±


    ¡°I can make it my own,¡± Zephyrus told me how to make it. He had so many things to learn in the human world. Therefore, I could not move when he was not around. I would always call him. By the way, he gave me a cellphone to contact him. This was the technology used by human beings.


    ¡°Hey,e here.¡± I went in the middle of Fira and Ember. ¡°Look at the camera.¡± They were shocked when it clicked and captured us. ¡°This is our first family picture together.¡±


    ¡°So cute,¡± Fira said while looking at my cellphone. I watched her beautiful face, wide smile, and blooming features.


    I would never get tired of falling in love with her over and over again. I wanted to be with her until myst breath. I could not wait for the day of our wedding. I hope she would like it.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the beach tomorrow,¡± I informed Ember and Fira.


    ¡°With the kings?¡± Ember put his hand on her chin. ¡°I missed King Water and King Lightning, are they going to join us?¡±


    ¡°Let me see what I can do, my Princess.¡±


    ¡°Yehey!¡±

 Chapter 161

    AT THE BEACH


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I stepped faster on the white sand of the beach with Ember in my hand. I was wearing my two-piece swimsuit. At first, Pyro did not leave me wearing this, but I acted as of I was so sad. I looked around, there were not too many people on the beach.


    ¡°So this is a human world?¡± Pyro whispered as he looked around.


    ¡°And will be our world from now on.¡± I wrapped my hand on his arm.


    We ran into the water as Ember was on Pyro¡¯s neck, sitting. They were chasing me.


    ¡°Hey, why did you call me to swim with you!¡± Zephyrus was hurrying towards the water, but when his feet stomped towards the water, it created a huge wave that made us startle. Only to find out that Hali wasing.


    ¡°King WateÒ»¡± Pyro covered Ember¡¯s mouth when she was about to shout. ¡°Call him, Uncle Hali, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± She ran towards him and hugged his knee. ¡°I thought you¡¯re not gonnae?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not eptable for the princess,¡± Hali whispered in her small ears.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Raiden?¡± She moved side by side on his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Raiden had a wide smile on his lips, causing the girls to whisper. That was true that to all of the kings, Raiden was pretty attractive. He was smart, too. What a man, right?


    ¡°He¡¯s freaking handsome!¡± That was repeatable in my ear when the girls shouted. I did not know if they were pertaining to Zephyrus, Raiden, Colden, or Hali? My blood boiled in annoyance when they were looking at Pyro! He was topless while burning the fire of the barbeque charcoal. I gritted my teeth while marching towards him.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    He almost jumped due to surprise. If his feature was captivated in the Elemental Kingdom, it was more attractive in the human world.


    What the hell in this ce has plenty of girls?


    ¡°Dearest, you startled me.¡± He smiled so wide, resulting in those girls being thrilled and happier.


    ¡°Dearest your face! Why are you not wearing anything in your upper portion!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He looked down in his body, on his 6 pack abs, and then started at my face. ¡°We¡¯re on the beach. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°Go and put a shirt on!¡±


    He just chuckled as he covered his mouth with his hands. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m changing. You¡¯remanding me as if you¡¯re a royal.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I pushed him, going to the cottage. ¡°There¡¯s no royal here!¡± My eyes looked for Zephyrus.


    Crap!


    There he was making a trick to the girls. They were surrounding him while the amusement was on their face. Good luck to her when I called Aither. This must be a disaster! I was grinning when I went inside the cottage. I was in shock when the door closed. Pyro shut it. He smirked at me while moving slowly towards me. I moved backward she walked in front.


    ¡°We suppose to enjoy the atmosphere on the beach, not in the bed.¡±


    He raised his hands up. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. What are you thinking?¡±


    I shook my head. I was having a green mind. I felt like when he was grinning like that, he was doing something to me. You know that something.


    He put on a white V-neck in shirt. ¡°Done. Let¡¯s go, Dearest.¡± He enveloped his arm on my shoulder and dragged me outside the cottage.


    When we viewed the outside, a smile formed on my lips as I heard the loudugh of Eira and Ember. They were running on the seashores. It was nice in the heart to see the merriment in their eyes, especially Eira. She was having a tough day when our father died.


    Ember was so cute in her two-piece baby swimsuit. I wanted to go on her and pinched her chubby cheeks.


    ¡°Look at our child, Pyro. She looks adorable!¡± I was jumping as I grabbed his hand. We went near them and watched them closely.


    ¡°She really looks like a smaller version of you, Fira.¡± Pyro was having a light expression. He was so happy, I could see it in the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°Sometimes she looks like you,¡± I admitted that. Perhaps I could not keep to everyone that he was a child of him.


    We sat on the white sand and sensed the perfect view of a nature. This was a really great day for us to enjoy. This was far from our life at the Elemental Kingdom. Zephyrus was right when he said that there was no happiness outside our world. In here, life was just simple. There was no gambling of life or war or any supernatural power, just pure dness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get some barbeque.¡± Pyro went up and ran towards our cottage. When he came back, he gave me a barbeque. ¡°We don¡¯t need to hunt to get food.¡±


    ¡°Right, but we need a job.¡± I poured my hand on the saltwater and threw it to his face.


    ¡°No, you just take care of Ember.¡± He pinched my nose and glued our foreheads.


    Suddenly, Zephyrus threw us sand. We ran to catch him. Raiden and Hali joined us in catching him. I now understand that Colden was the kind of guy who had focused on her girl at all times. I never saw him going away from Eira. He was cherishing her the whole time even his brother was forcing him to join them. He loved to be with Eira than with others.


    ¡°Come one, Colden! Eira would not leave you for F*ck¡¯s sake!¡± Zephyrus was holding his hands, forcing him to go up.


    ¡°No way! Eira should have an assistant at all times. She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Colden was annoyed due to the naughtiness of Zephyrus.


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m fine.¡± Eira had an ear-to-ear grin. She was giving Ember food and juice.


    ¡°Sure?¡± Colden had difficulty in deciding.


    ¡°Yeah, go!¡± Eira pushed him away.


    The kings were having a great time. They all raised their hands and shouted as if it was their first time having fun in life. They ran like a kid. Laugh like there was no tomorrow.

 Chapter 162

    DOWN HIS KNEE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    The whole day, we yed in the water. The moment was priceless to all of us even though at some moment, there was chaos due to Raiden and Adhira¡¯s fight. Yes, Adhira was her, the Luna Queen. Aither also came after her work in the hospital. We were so many in the cottage, everyone wasughing and telling stories.


    ¡°Honestly, I met him in the school. He¡¯s a stalker.¡± Aither was telling the story of where she first met Zephyrus.


    Zephyrus was so shy even though it was not reflected in his face. He was averting his looks on us. ¡°I¡¯m handsome to be your stalker.¡±


    ¡°But you are!¡± Aither¡¯sugh could be heard.


    That was how to conversation went through. I looked at my side, to the door. Raiden was looking in the side where was Adhira located. It was hard to deal with that kind of rtionship. The on and off, fighting there, fighting here as if they were not lovers.


    I stood up and moved closer to him. I would not expect that he would open to me immediately when I sat next to him in the white sand. Our feets were reached by the water.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Fira. I thought when we got married, all would be in order.¡± Raiden was looking down on his feet while hugging his knee.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy, but just make sure you¡¯re always there for her.¡± The cold air touched my skin, that was why I embraced my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold here. You go back to Pyro.¡± He looked up at the twinkling stars in the dark sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just want here to rx. I¡¯m so happy to be with the kings in their women in this ce. The next day, you¡¯re going to travel back to the Lightning Pack. By the way, how¡¯s everything there?¡±


    ¡°As expected, the father is so livid, but we can handle that. He¡¯s looking for Pyro and Colden, we got shes.¡±  He gazed at his back. I did not see anything like scars or marks of whipping. ¡°Hali¡¯s a good healer.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he healed my back, too.¡±


    A moment of silence. I only heard the waves of the ocean and the burbling of water plus the strong hit of air.


    ¡°How are you? Apology, I can¡¯t make it to Eyrom¡¯s Funeral.¡±


    ¡°No worries…little by little, I¡¯m getting better.¡±


    I was startled when someone put a towel on my back. When I moved my head up, it was Pyro. ¡°The air¡¯s cold.¡±


    I touched his hand that was on my shoulder. ¡°Thanks, Dearest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d for the both of you. You¡¯re starting to see the never-ending happiness,¡± Raiden said with a  chuckle.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You seem devastated?¡± Pyro went in the middle of us. ¡°Are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always about mydy. She really doesn¡¯t want to be a royal. She hates it, so much.¡± Raiden tapped his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. You have Fira. Take care of each other!¡± He stood up and left us alone.


    What was that? He just said a little information and then disappeared. I realized that he saw Adhira that was why he went to her.


    ¡°Things will get better to you and her! Just be patient!¡± Pyro shouted as Raiden was going far from us.


    Pyro stared at my face. Those eyes were hook my heart and chained my heart in him. He was so freaking nice looking with his white jacket.


    ¡°Can we a walk? Shall we?¡± He offered me his hand.


    I bit my lips as I prevented the spreading of happiness in my lips. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± I grabbed his hand. Pyro closed it and made it intertwin.


    We walked in the middle of the wonderful sky and sand that was piercing our feet. Our hands were bonded to each other as if there was no one who could make us separate.


    ¡°Pyro?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dearest?¡±


    ¡°You look extra handsome with human clothes.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re gonna see me in this look every day. So get ready to be crazy in me.¡±


    ¡°Am I not?¡± I paused walking. I moved up with my tiptoe and peck on his cheeks. I was about to move backward when I was done, but Pyro grabbed my waist and pulled me towards him.


    Under the glittering, shimmering sky, he kissed me. He did it in front of the ocean¡¯s waves, in the midst of these breathtakingndscapes. This was very unique.


    He is so special. This moment is memorable.


    We were both panting by the time we were finished. Our faces were painted with a smile. Our hearts were overflowing with joy.


    Pyro cupped my cheek. He touched my forehead with his lips. ¡°You¡¯re my favorite person.¡± He kissed the peak of my nose. ¡°You¡¯re the fuel in my fire.¡± He kissed my right cheek. ¡°You¡¯re my sunshine.¡± He kissed my left cheek. ¡°You¡¯re the apple of my eyes.¡± Last was the peck on my lips. ¡°You¡¯re my universe.¡±


    The tears welled up in my eyes. I chuckled when I realized something. ¡°Of course, I am. You revived my life two times.¡±


    He returned my chuckle and exuded happiness. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine living in a world without you.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± I just teased him. ¡°It was obvious that you¡¯re into me.¡±


    ¡°Are you not?¡± Pyro asked back. By looking at his face, it was different from his old self. The Pyro who did not talk.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that love changes a person without awareness.¡± Iid my head on his shoulder as we kept on walking.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved yourmunication abilities. You have be bby.¡±


    Pyro gazed at the moon. It was not full, just a half. The light was giving us brightness to let us see the breathtaking surrounding. ¡°I just realized¡­¡±


    ¡°Realize what?¡±


    ¡°People aren¡¯t always on our side always. They¡¯ll go when the timees, so we¡¯ll have to express what¡¯s on our minds so that?¡± He pressed our eyebrows together. ¡°Someday, we¡¯ll never regret not saying it.¡± He moved the strand of my hair blocking on my face. He ced it behind my ear.


    ¡°I have a dream, would you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°My dream is to spend the rest of my life with you.¡± His voice was full of expressive emotions: Love, happiness, excitement, relief, and others.


    I touched his both cheek, mmed our noses, and said my lines in a low tone. ¡°It¡¯s not a dream anymore. You¡¯re living with it.¡±


    The tears condensed in the corner of his eyes. He acted as if he was grabbing something in his pocket. ¡°I don¡¯t have a ring. For now, it¡¯s imaginary.¡± His action was telling me he was opening a red box and there was a ring in it. He was down on his bended knee. ¡°Marry me or I will marry you?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± I answered while jumping. The sound of ourugh echoed in the ce.


    There¡¯s no way out in this magic of happiness. Yes, we may be far from the ce we lived in for our entire life. Nevertheless, that would not chain our hearts from being happy.


    Let out all the fear and worry. This is the beginning of greater life.

 Chapter 163

    I  WILL GIVE MY ALL FOR YOU


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    When we go home to our new house, it was like facing a new world. We adjusted for these changes. Pyro said he would go to thepany of Zephyrus to have a job. He did not want his brother to take all the expenses in the house. The same as Colden, he joined Pyro in histest work. They would be going to hand the papers,  not the scroll.


    I was sitting in the bed while looking at Pyro, he was standing in front of the mirror, organizing his hair. ¡°Am I look good, Dearest?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always handsome, King Fire.¡± I walked closer to him, held his necktie, and fixed it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me King Fire, I¡¯m not a king anymore.¡± He peeked in his feature on the reflection of the mirror.


    ¡°You¡¯re my king.¡± I pecked on his cheek.


    ¡°This suit is notfortable. It¡¯s a bit hot and the cotton?¡± He griped the fabric. He was wearing formal attire, the office clothes. ¡°Can I use king garment instead?¡±


    My chuckle could be heard in our room. ¡°Are you nuts?¡±


    ¡°Kidding.¡± He encircled his arms on my waist. ¡°Eat in proper time, look for my princess and call me if there¡¯s anything wrong, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dearest.¡±


    ¡°I want to kay on the bed and hug you the whole day, but I need to do work.¡± He brushed my hair towards my back. ¡°I will miss you.¡±


    I chuckled once more as I hugged him so tight. ¡°Your work is from 9 in the morning to 5 in the evening. You¡¯ll see meter. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He smelled the part of my neck. ¡°I¡¯m still sad to be far from you.¡±


    ¡°Crap! It¡¯s just an hour.¡±


    The door opened and it showed the little girl. ¡°Papa, Uncle Colden is calling you. You¡¯rete with your work. Uncle Zephyrus must be so mad.¡± Her little voice filled the whole room. Her bby attitude was inherited from me.


    ¡°Coming, Little Princess.¡± Pyro moved down to thebel on Ember. ¡°Guard your Mama, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± She showed us her palm.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pyro and I were both shocked when her eyes burned with fire and her hands burst out in a fire.


    ¡°Crap!¡± I covered my mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Pyro immediately closed her hands using his palm. ¡°When did it start?¡±


    ¡°Start what?¡± Ember was having a grin on her mouth. She seemed to enjoy, ying with the mes.


    ¡°The fire? When did you begin to see it?¡± I could see the panic in the face of Pyro. I thought that it was rming due to his action.


    ¡°Yesterday. It¡¯s just created fireworks. It¡¯s beautiful, Papa!¡± Her face was too happy to be interrupted by doubts in my heart.


    ¡°Ahm.¡± Pyro scratched the point of his nose. ¡°Can you promise Papa?¡±


    Ember nodded her head. ¡°Hmm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t show that to anyone or y with it without me or your mother? Get it?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s wonderful, Papa, I want to y with it? Can I do that? Please?¡± She rubbed her both palms. Another shocking moment was when the fire exploded in it.


    ¡°Damn! Fira, grab water!¡± Pyro did everything to control the mes in her hand.


    I hurried towards the stairs. Colden was standing to it, waiting for Pyro. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°An urgent! I need a host or what!¡± I was hurrying, finding the water host.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief when Hali was going inside the house. I held his hand in an instant and brought him upstairs. The fire was started to be huge. Pyro could not control it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Papa!¡± Ember was crying as she was trying to manage the mes.


    Hali¡¯s hands faced the fire. ¡°Water!¡± The liquid flowed from everywhere. It killed the ze.


    Ember suddenly ran towards me and embraced my belly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mama! I don¡¯t want King Fire to be mad at me. I don¡¯t want him to leave us. Ember is stubborn! I won¡¯t repeat that again! Promise! Promise! Promise!¡±


    ¡°Who told you I¡¯m mad?¡± Pyro blew out a frustrated air. His formal suit was burned. His hair was messed up. He walked closer to Ember and embraced her tightly. ¡°I would never be mad at my princess, so don¡¯t feel bad about yourself.¡±


    Hali was massaging his head while leaning his back on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s too early, Pyro. Why does she have the fire? She¡¯s just four years old.¡±


    ¡°I was five years old when I burned the Fire Pack,¡± Pyro said while stroking the hair of Ember. She was still crying. ¡°Shh. Stop crying. It¡¯s okay.¡± He moved his hand in an up and down direction on Ember¡¯s dorsal.


    ¡°Ember will never break your order again, King Fire! I swear!¡± She was mumbling on Pyro¡¯s neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an order, it¡¯s my love for you, my princess. Fire is one of the dangerous elements if you don¡¯t handle it with care, it would ruin some stiuffs. I hope you understand now.¡± He caressed her small body.


    ¡°I just wondering. The fire is too intense? Does it have something to do with you?¡± Hali was gazing directly at Pyro¡¯s eyes. ¡°You gave up everything?¡± His mouth opened when he realized something. ¡°Let me contact Raiden. I must be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Mistaken for?¡± I could not help but interrupt the conversation.


    ¡°Ember isÒ»¡± Hali¡¯s lines were paused when Pyro talked.


    ¡°No, no! Her monster should not be shown at this early age! Look how cute she is. I¡¯m pretty sure, we can control it.¡± Pyro was shaking as he said that.


    ¡°Control? What?¡± The nervousness filled my chest.


    Hali shook his head in disbelief. He nced directly into my eyes. ¡°Ember will die in exchange for your life. If you get pregnant once more, the Monster of Fire will get your child again. You died twice.¡±


    My lips were apart, my body shook, my chest was covered with worriedness, and my system weakened. ¡°No! Pyro gave his power! The monster should not take my child!¡±


    Ember nced at me. ¡°Am I going to die?¡±


    ¡°No! If necessary, I will fight.¡± Pyro¡¯s voice was determined, ¡°The monster can¡¯t pull you away from us.¡± He took Ember¡¯s little hands in his. ¡°Remember how much I adore you and your mother.¡± He kissed Ember on the forehead and said, ¡°I will give my all for you.¡±

 Chapter 164

    THE BONDING WITH KING WATER


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    My elbow was leaning on the bed, staring at Ember¡¯s face while I was gazing at her adorable face. She was sleeping tightly. I held her tiny hand and kissed it. The tears condensed in the side of my eyes and when the weight was heavy, it rolled in my cheek.


    My sanity would go away if my daughter would be gone, too. I could not take that all. It was too much. I thought we were having a new life, but why was another problem urring?


    Pyro did not want to go on his first day in his job, but I pushed him away. He should adjust to this human life. Hali was the one who left to look after us.


    ¡°Knock, knock?¡±


    I removed my tears when I heard the voice of Eira.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I asked even though I knew it.


    ¡°Eira.¡±


    ¡°Eira, who?¡±


    ¡°Eira loves her younger sister.¡±


    That was a game on television about a knock-knock and who¡¯s there. I chuckled when she entered the room. The bed dipped when sheid beside Ember. ¡°She¡¯s amazingly cute.¡± She touched the cheek of Ember and kissed her on the forehead. Then. she grabbed my hand and put it on her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s difficult, but please hold on. You still have me. I can¡¯t be in my normal mind if I lose you.¡±


    I adjusted my body to envelop her with my arms. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll always be by your side forever.¡±


    I remove the tears from her face using my thumb. ¡°Don¡¯t cry too much. The baby, remember?¡± I gazed down on her belly. I could see the small bump on it. ¡°Is she a girl or a boy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s better to be surprised.¡±


    We bothughed. ¡°I hope it¡¯s a boy.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Sheid on the bed, wrapped her one hand on Ember, and it extended to me. We had so much to convey, especially when it was our memories with Mom and Dad. We never notice that we fell asleep. When I woke up it was 4 in the afternoon. I went out to prepare the food for dinner.


    Hali was on the couch, he was reading a magazine. It was advisable to read that ording to Zephyrus.


    ¡°If you need anything. You can call me,¡± Hali said without even looking at me. His eyes were on the magazine.


    ¡°Can we go out to buy ingredients?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± He stood up and gestured to me toe.


    I was surprised when I viewed that we had a red car outside. ¡°Who¡¯s the owner of the car?¡±


    ¡°Zephyrus. I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s one of the richest in human.¡± Hali opened the door for me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I inserted my body into it and then settled down. ¡°Can we go to the nearest market? I don¡¯t like to leave Eira and Ember alone.¡±


    He just nodded at me before he opened the engine of the car and started to maneuver. ¡°You know how to run a car, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Why? You want training in using this?¡± He gazed at me on the reflection of the mirror. I was in the backseat and he was in the driver¡¯s seat of course.


    ¡°You won¡¯t p me, would you?¡± We bothughed at my question. I remembered the days of the training. ¡°You almost separate my head in my body because of your strong p.¡±


    He chuckled while turning the car into a U-turn. ¡°You learned from that. My Zarya experienced a simr thing when she was having training. Ah, it was more brutal than your practices.¡±


    ¡°Poor her. Anyway, how is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s good. Finding justice for her family so she left me.¡± I did not know, but there was a sadness in his voice.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you apany her?¡±


    ¡°She left me without notice. She¡¯lle back. Pretty sure.¡± He maneuvered the car again to move it in the right direction.


    ¡°What if she¡¯s not?¡± I almost covered my mouth when he red at me. That was sharp as if he would going to hurt me. That look was his look when I did wrong in the training. He would punish me with twenty shes on the hand and back. Then, he would let me bear the pain for an hour after that, he would heal me. That was how ruthless he was during that time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her.¡±


    I was startled when he answered me in a smooth way. He would find her? That sounds like a touch of love for her Beta. I had no knowledge of what they had been through, but I was sure that it was deep than the ocean.


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t find her?¡± I was just trying to tease him if he would get mad at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I have her heart.¡±


    I covered my mouth with my hands to prevent the loud sound of myugh. I would never believe that Hali, the Alpha King of Water said that in the most cheesy ways!


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± The annoyance was on his face.


    I cleared my throat while remaining to prohibit theughter to burst out. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He was so cool in any aspect of his posture. He was ruthless when he was standing and talking. He seemed uninterested when he was speaking to anyone. He was a great warrior in battle and yet his heart was soft to only one woman.


    On the other hand, I could see Pyro in him. When it came to me he was soft and gentle.


    Is King Water have the same attitude as Pyro for Zarya?


    ¡°Seems sweet? Not to anyone.¡± Hali spoke. The car stopped. ¡°Come on.¡±


    I tapped his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be sweet sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Like Pyro?¡± He put his hand on my shoulder and wrapped it around it. I had a look at it. It was a little unsettling. Hali, on the other hand, was like that in all women. The same as Zephyrus. As a result, it didn¡¯t bother me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think outside the box. You¡¯re not my type, reminder? Just?¡± He gazed at his side. I followed what he was looking for. I realized there were plenty of girls peeking at him with heart in their eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you favor when you let me hold your shoulder for a bit so that wh*res would go.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t call them wh*res!¡± I hit his shoulder.


    ¡°Then what?¡± His two eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Just have an admiration for you. Admirer!¡± I thought so deep before I came out with what should I say.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Hali and I began to grab the necessary ingredients for our dinner.

 Chapter 165

    I WANT MORE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± Pyro was walking father from the time he came.


    Eira dashed over to Colden, kissing and hugging him. I just Pyro a smile because of Ember. I was having trouble persuading her to eat. Pyro held my hips, a peck on my forehead, and then went down to Ember to kiss her on the cheek.


    ¡°Why are you sad, Little Princess?¡± Pyro asked her. He sat next to her.


    We were at the ind bar counter, and settling down. Our position was me, Ember, and Pyro.


    Ember moved his head in left and right as a response to Pyro. She held her cheek and winced.


    ¡°How¡¯s my baby! Did you eat your choctes?¡± Zephyrus pushed Pyro to stand up and sat to where Pyro location before.


    ¡°Yes, King Wind!¡± She climbed up on him and then whispered something in his ear.


    Zephyrus¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That was so bad.¡±


    Ember whispered again to him. I tilted my head to examine what she was saying. Pyro seemed to understand the words from Ember¡¯s mouth.


    Suddenly, Pyro hit Zephyrus in a smooth way. ¡°Ah! You brought choctes and now my daughter has a toothache.¡± Pyro looked so annoyed.


    ¡°Huh? You hear Ember?¡± I was so confused. My eyes were glued on Pyro.


    ¡°Ember said don¡¯t tell it to you because you¡¯ll prohibit her to eat chocte again.¡± Pyro walked towards the refrigerator and grabbed cold water. He must be so tired.


    ¡°How did you know? You have no power! Goddamn it! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re?¡± Zephyrus jumped so high, hug and kiss Pyro on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m d your power came back!¡±


    ¡°What the damn! You¡¯re gross!¡± Pyro pushed him away while wiping his cheek with the back of his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy. Let me kiss you!¡± Zephyrus moved closer to him as if he was a woman flirting with a man. He pouted his lips and teased Pyro so bad. I could hear the cute chuckling of ember while watching them.


    ¡°Move away!¡± Pyro showed him his closed fist.


    Zephyrus shouted so loud as if he could shake our house. ¡°Hali!¡±


    Hali had no energy when he walked towards us. ¡°What!¡± He seemed annoyed to Zephyrus.


    ¡°I think the power of Pyro doesn¡¯t disappear. I and Ember were talkingÒ»I mean whispering. He heard that! And?¡± Zephyrus told him plenty of words when in fact, it was just simple Pyro could hear them even though they were talking in a low tone.


    ¡°Maybe I just read the opening of Ember¡¯s mouth.¡± Pyro put the ss on the sink.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± I agreed. I prepared the food, tes, spoon, fork, and others for our dinner. Pyro and Colden must be so tired. Eira helped me.


    Actually, I was hoping that Pyro¡¯s power was not taken. It must be so hard for him. In his entire life, the fire was the onlypanion that never leave him. Dealing with it now was frustrating, but he never showed it to me.


    When we were done with our dinner, we brought Ember to her room. Pyro wanted her in our room, but Ember said she was a big girl and she needed her own room. Therefore, his father gave it to her. We just made sure that her room was full of security. Her room was just next to our room, so we could go to her in an instant once there was an emergency.


    ¡°Good night, Mama!¡± She kissed me on my cheek and traveled to Pyro afterward. ¡°Good night, King Fire.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good night.¡± We kissed her both cheeks. I could see the drowsiness in her eyes. We had no difficulty making her sleep. In a few seconds, she was in deep sleeping. Pyro checked all the windows and everything before we left the room.


    *****


    I was sitting on the bed whilebing my hair. I finished taking a bath as Pyro was still in the bathroom. My mind was full of content and worried about Ember, Eira, PyroÒ»all of us.


    When will the problem stop pestering us?


    The kings did not tell us, but I heard them talking. King Oswald Arealdo had an order; to kill me, Ember and Eira once they caught us. That was for breaking the rule of the kingdom. It was unbelievable that he could kill his own granddaughter. I thought he liked Ember.


    My thinking paused spinning when I felt a hand inserting in my nightie from my neck to my breast.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I red at Pyro. He was at my back with just the towel wrapped around his waist.


    ¡°Massaging?¡± He chuckled adorably. I could see Ember at him when sometimes she was chickling the simr way as he.


    I bit my lips as he entered his two hands and enveloped my mounds. The little moan escaped from my mouth as he pinched my n*pple. He had really good timing. I was so stressed the whole day. Maybe I need this.


    His hands slowly touching abdomen down to my belly and entered my panties. I gasped for air when I felt his warm breath touching my ear.


    ¡°Fira, I hate working.¡± He whispered in my ear as he started to kiss my nape.


    ¡°Why?¡± I managed to talk even though it was difficult to restrain myself. His hands were now ying at my fold.


    ¡°I¡¯m missing you.¡± He settled his lips on my neck and gave it small kisses.


    ¡°Is that so? You need that. We need to adjust in this world.¡± My hands touched the back of his hands to push it more in my sheath. I could feel the hottest temperature of my body.


    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t stand an hour without seeing you.¡±


    ¡°Ahmm.¡± I prevented myself to moan when he inserted his middle finger in my hole. I pushed his hand harder inside me. He was doing a back and forth movement. I could taste my wetness. He stopped moving, that was why I red at him. ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    He raised his finger and put it into his mouth. He licked his middle finger while my juices were in there. He was so hot doing that!


    ¡°You tasted sweet.¡± He gave me a charming attractive smile. I was so embarrassed when he sucked all of his fingers. I was blushing while watching him.


    Does he need to do that?


    When he was done, he brought back his digits inside me, ying with the middle of my thighs. I almost wound my lips as I was biting it hard. My body was arching, pressing harder to his fingers. I leaned my back on his chest and shut my eyes as the pleasure was running into my system. It made me beg for more.


    He took off his hand inside me and then grabbed the hem of my nightie. I was fully naked when I climbed on the bed. I could sense the liquid in my thighs and I could not stand it long. I held the shoulder of Pyro andid him on the bed. He was smirking when he was at my bottom again.


    I removed the towel on his waist and threw it somewhere. His manhood moving like a spring. It was always ready. I bent my body to kiss him passionately. I opened my mouth. He slides his tongue in my mouth. My tongue fought with him. The sound of our kissing could be heard in the room.


    I could not golf back when he touched my butt. I initiated to touch his hugeness and put it inside my passage. My face was showing a lot of emotion that I should be felt. I could feel the moisture of my down part, the clenching of my wall, the fullness of my hole.


    Pyro grabbed my hips and started to guide me in an up and down movement. Our moans covered the whole ce. In the beginning, it was just slow, little by little, the sway bing so fast, hard and deep.


    I pressed myselfpactly to him. It was so great in the feeling. Feels like paradise!


    I was enjoying the moment when it was Pyro. I moved strong deepened the unity of our organs. I wanted more of him. I was not yet getting it so Ipactly plugged it more. Harder.


    Pyro held my n*pple, massaged it into a rotary motion. The current was spreading all over my body. It was so amazing!


    ¡°Dearest?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I answered while dancing in his top.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it as usual hobbies. It¡¯s addicting. I¡¯m just under control.¡± He pulled me down on him. My breast pressed in his chest. He touched my butt andpactly force me towards his c*ck that was buried inside me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t control it. I want more,¡± I whispered in his ear.


    He made the night tiring and memorable. He took me to any position he knew and I was game in every new knowledge he was feeding me. I admittedly did this to satisfy him and made him content with me.


    We are not yet married. I¡¯m so scared that he found someone else in this human ce.

 Chapter 166

    THE NAUGHTINESS OF KING WIND


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Here for you.¡± Zephyrus put a red box in front of me. I was sitting at his office while looking at the papers. Colden was next to me. We were working when Zephyrus walked inside the room.


    ¡°Here for you.¡± Zephyrus ced another red box in front of Colden.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Colden grabbed the box.


    I held the box and opened it. I did not talk when I saw a ring. ¡®What should we do in this ring?¡±


    ¡°Long gets!¡± Zephyrus settled down on the table. ¡°Marry Fira and Eira.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this.¡± I ced the red box inside the Zephyrus pocket. Colden did the same thing.


    ¡°Why, why, why!¡± Zephyrus was being talkative again. He was so shocked when we did not ept his offer. ¡°You love Fira.¡± He pointed at me. ¡°You love Eira.¡± He pointed at Colden. ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake! In this society, marriage is one of the important things. You can say that she is yours if you have this ring on your finger!¡±


    Colden blew harsh air and went back to work. I thought we had the same content in mind. Zephyrus helped us a lot and knowing that it was not easy to make money, it was not his responsibility to give us a grand marriage or grand proposal for them


    Work hard. That is the key. That was what I learned in this world. If you want to be sessful, it would not take a night to work for. It would take a hundred stress and sacrifice to fulfill what you want. I was confident that Fira could wait until I gain the urate money for the wedding.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zephyrus would not stop pestering us if we did not say our reason. I was no energy to interact with him. My mouth was not cooperating to talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m saving money for our wedding and for the baby¡¯s birth. I can¡¯t grab what you¡¯re giving. How can we learn to be a man to our wives if we¡¯re always getting our needs to you? We need to be independent.¡± Exactly. Colden talked as if he predicted what was on my mind, too.


    ¡°This is a gift.¡± Zephyrus had a pouty lip. He was having a heavy heart due to our rejection of him. I was grateful that he was my brother.


    I stood up and grasped the two boxes again from his pocket. I gave the other one to Colden. ¡°How much is the price? We¡¯ll work for it.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The face of Zephyrus instantly became light with his full wide smile. ¡°That¡¯s my gift for your wedding.¡±


    ¡°I refused then.¡± I was giving it back to him again when he spell out the price.


    ¡°50, 000 USD.¡±


    I and Colden¡¯s jaw almost dropped due to startling. Even if we worked day and night for the whole twenty years we could not pay for this.


    ¡°Why the heck did you buy such expensive rings?¡± Colden was annoyed to him.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a billionaire. Don¡¯t touch my ass. I¡¯m rich.¡± Zephyrus acted like removing the ashes on his shoulder.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Colden¡¯s eyes went back to theputer monitor.


    ¡°Why did you get apany like this?¡± I was just curious. He was the Alpha King of Wind in the Elemental Kingdom and yet could be a businessman in the human world. Although hispany was not yet sessful. He was over making a penny from this.


    ¡°I just dance in a bar and sell my body to the wh*res.¡± He was damn serious while looking at the window.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I almost believed him when heughed so hard.


    ¡°Of course not! My c*ck is only for Aither.¡± He chuckled again. ¡°If that was really I did, would you dance and sell your bird to girls?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gross!¡± I removed my right shoe and threw it to his face. He dodged in the left side. Then, he grip my shoe and smelled it.


    ¡°Yuck!¡± I and Colden were having a wince. He was so crazy. I had no idea why I had a brother who escaped from Mental Hospital.


    ¡®It smells a bit bad.¡± He gestured ¡®a little¡¯ in his finger. Hisughter echoed in the office.


    ¡°You better get out, Zephyrus!¡± I could not help but shout at him.


    ¡°Hey, my Sexy Honey Brother! I¡¯m your boss here. We are not in the Elemental Kingdom.¡± He gave me a teasing smile before he cross his thighs and sat on a swivel chair. He also sang with a content of a pervert lyrics. My ear was bleeding. He was not good at singing. He was a big distraction. After singing, he stood up and danced like a worm.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I was so damn annoyed! I was just letting him do his trip because it was hispany.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you have a meeting?¡± Colden could not handle it anymore.


    Zephyrus swayed his hips from the left and then from the right. ¡°I have, but it¡¯s 1 in the afternoon.¡±


    Colden just scratched his head. He was the type of man who would not tell his problem to you. He was so kind in many aspects of life.


    ¡°Lla, when I f*ck you in the bed you cum unexpectedly?¡± That was the content of his song and I was aware that there was no music like that. He wasposing his own lyrics.


    ¡°Zephyrus?¡± Colden scratched the point of his nose.


    ¡°Yes, my loving brother?¡± Zephyrus smiled at him as if he was imagining things, even in his music.


    ¡°Can you get out? Sorry, but I can¡¯t focus.¡± Colden raised his finger, it was forming a peace sign.


    I just shook my head even Colden could not stand his noise. Didn¡¯t he see that we are working here? We need plenty of concentration.


    Damn it! Damn our boss!


    ¡°Sure. Lla, we danced in the moonlight while my c*ck was inside his precious p*ssy.¡± He was singing while he was walking towards the door. When he left us, we both had a sigh of relief, letting out the frustration to Zephyrus.

 Chapter 167

    MICHELLE: A NEW FRIEND


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    The whole day, I was damn annoyed with Zephyrus. He went on a date and left me all the paperwork, including his meeting with the investors. I was just two weeks in thepany and he was saying that I could manage this well. I was also anxious with Fira and Ember. I was so busy to the point that I could not see him in a day, just at night. We did not go here just to be Zephyrus ves in his office.


    Yeah, I badly need money but I don¡¯t want to depend on him. However, Fira is more essential! I missed kissing her. When I went home, I was always tired.


    Hali was sometimes in our house to look for them. Not all the time. He was still on duty at the Elemental Kingdom. Father never gets tired of finding us. Even if Zephyrus put cameras in our house to see what they were doing or who wasing inside and out, that would not be assured of my family¡¯s safety. I was not strong as before, I had no wolf or fire, I only had my bare body to fight. Regardless of those, I could still be a Superman for my Fira and Ember.


    I walked to the corridor of the office. This was what I did not like, girls kept staring as if they would pull me anytime.


    ¡°Hi, Ro!¡± One of the women interrupted my way. I forgot her name. Perhaps she was Michelle or Micka? She was not important that was why I was not interested.


    By the way, Zephyrus just let his employees call me Ro short for Roro. Woah! He did not even ask me if I wanted that name. Surely, our father had a hard time finding us. He had no clue that we would probably live in Human World.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± I was no expression when I stared at her face. She was beautiful. I honestly said that. She was having an eyess that waspatible with her small face. Her skin was just tan, but it suits her. Her lips were a heart shape and she had no pointed nose. However, she looks pretty in my eyes.


    ¡°Sorry to distract you. I¡¯m new here and I have no one to ask. Can you help me?¡± She gave me puppy eyes, causing me to pity her. I realized she was like me when I had no friends at all. People were not going closer to her or tried to make friends due to her ner features.


    ¡°Help you in?¡± I scratched the back of my head. I was doing my work doubled or tripled so I would go home early, but this one would take another extra time for me.


    ¡°In the stocks. I¡¯m counting it over and over again. I can¡¯t find the other one.¡± He tiptoed and whispered in my ear. ¡°Maybe they get the box, please help me find it.¡± The tears in her eyes welled up.


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I followed her. I was positioned in her back while we were walking. I thought she was the same height as my Fira. The same hair as her, ck shiny long.


    We went to the warehouse. It was so messed up. They were bullying her so much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the disorganized things. I¡¯ll deal with it and I used to it. I just need to find the box because I¡¯m so afraid that my boss would shout at me.¡± She was looking side by side. ¡°Sorry, I have nothing to chase help for. No one moves closer to me to be my friends.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I started to go in a different direction. This ce was chaos. How can she fix this alone?


    ¡°What¡¯s the color of the box?¡± I was looking at the red box under the table, it was covered with many papers. It was intentionally hidden there.


    ¡°Red!¡± She shouted from the inside. She went to the small room which was dim and maybe had cockroaches or what.


    ¡°Got it.¡± I grabbed the small box and walked towards her.


    I walked inside the room and was about to hand the box to her when the freaking lights were off. ¡°Ahh!¡± Michelle or Mika hugged me. That was awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ro! Just let me embrace you. I have a disease called Nyctophobia. I¡¯m afraid of the dark.¡±


    I knew she was not lying. I could hear the beat of her heart, the trembling of her knee, and the wetness of my clothes in my chest portion. She was crying.


    ¡°For sure they locked the door and off the light to scare me. I¡¯m not a bad person, why are people treating me like this?¡±


    In the middle of the dark, I was startled. I could see my Fira in her. She was being bullied by the others, not knowing how it pained them. I did not know, but there was an urge for me to hug her back. That would not lose being a man if I did. That would not cheat. I would say this to Fira. I raised my hand and tapped her back. There were no words that came into my mouth. I had no idea what would be the perfect words to suit her fear.


    ¡°When I was a kid, Mom said I was a curse. I could not sleep when I was in the dark. I was so scared! Why am I like this! I hate my life!¡±


    I listened to her rants. Fira once like that. She was telling me the history of her life when her talkativeness was exposed.


    A few secondster, my suit was poured with her tears. When I noticed that she was now okay. I held her shoulder and dragged her gently away from me. I walked towards the door. In one kick, it burst open. I looked for the switch of the light and when I got it, I tapped it. She was just staring at me. She was a little surprised when I could hit the door and it broke.


    ¡°Do you want to know what¡¯s the scariest thing than being bullied or being stuck in the dark?¡± I waited for her to answer. She looked down, intertwined her hands, and never answer me. I walked closer to her, held her chin, and moved her face up to directly look at me.


    He opened her mouth and finally talked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying to be weak even if you¡¯re capable of being strong.¡±


    After my words, I turned my back on her. I walked away. When I heard her talking, I stopped.


    ¡°I appreciate your effort to help me. I hope we can be friends?¡±


    I moved around and approached her again. I offered my hand to him. I was afraid to be friends again because of what Princess Ziraya did to me, but this woman was sincere and pure. She was worth being trusted for.


    She held my hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Michelle.¡±


    ¡°Pyro.¡± A small smile formed on my lips.


    ¡°Pyro? Is that your real name?¡± Her eyebrow rose up as the confusion was written on her face.


    ¡°Yes, but call me Ro in front of others.¡± I shrugged my shoulder. ¡°My name is a little bit confidential. Hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s interesting!¡±


    I chuckled. There were so many things that she could not understand. Therefore, I decided to keep my mouth shut. It was good that she did not know any little information about my world. It was too dangerous and magical. She would not believe though.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m gonna go home.¡± I pointed at my back. ¡°See you tomorrow then.¡± I was about to run fast when she grabbed my arm.


    People are not allowed to touch royals without their permission.


    Pyr, you¡¯re not in the Elemental Kingdom. Don¡¯t bring that here.


    ¡°Ahm?¡± I could see the spark of shyness in her face.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cute.


    ¡°Can…I invite you for coffee?¡± She had a fake smile on her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t think deeper, okay? It¡¯s just my way of thanking you for doing this to me.


    I never had tasted various kinds of coffees in a Human World. This must be cool.


    ¡°Sure, but we need to hurry. My wife¡¯s and daughter¡¯s waiting for me.¡±


    The shock was written on her face. ¡°Wow! Do you already have a family?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. We¡¯re not yet married. I¡¯m saving money for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°She must be proud of you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know, but I felt like talking. She was not the kind of girl who deserved to be ignored. I was unaware of the time while speaking to her. We went to the coffee shop that was known in my eyes.


    ¡°Gosh! He¡¯s so hot!¡±


    ¡°Handsome!¡±


    Everywhere I stomped my feet, that was how people treated me. If Fira was here, she would probably shout at them. The Human World was wide, people were scattering. They had a chance to meet each other by just passing by in the streets.


    ¡°How old is your daughter?¡± Michelle ced a cup of coffee in front of me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I grabbed the coffee and smelled it before drinking. It tasted caramel, I guess that was the vor of it. ¡°She¡¯s four years old.¡±


    ¡°A girl! Woah! Maybe one of these days I¡¯ll meet her.¡± She smiled at me before sipping the cup.


    ¡°Sure. She¡¯s so cute. I hope she¡¯ll like you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± She stared at the girl who was singing on the stage. I was curious what they called to them.


    ¡°What do you call to those group person ying instruments?¡± I pointed at them. They were ying music which was romantic. Good in the ear.


    ¡°They called a band. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡±


    I just smiled at him as my response. This ce was full of surprise. The lightning was cool even the atmosphere. The different colors of lights were everywhere. The band had a piece of great music that was calming in the system. Maybe I would bring Fira here.

 Chapter 168

    THE ARGUMENT


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I embraced my shoulder when the cold air touched my skin. It was 1 in the morning and Pyro was not yet going home. I was waiting for him since 5 in the afternoon since that was his out in the work. Ember was already sleeping in the room.


    ¡°Is he not home?¡± Colden went outside. He came home early. ¡°Zephyrus told him to do some paper works, but he won¡¯t bete like this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m worrying. Can we use Hali¡¯s car to go to the office?¡±


    ¡°Better we go.¡± Colden walked inside to house to get the keys.


    We were about to get inside the car when Pyro¡¯s car was parked in the front yard. A sigh of relief escaped from my mouth as I ran towards him. I hugged him so tight. ¡°You made me worry.¡±


    Pyro embraced his arms to me and kissed me on my head. ¡°I¡¯m good. You¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    Our situation would never be as peaceful as the ocean. I was scared that one day, his father arrived at our house and dragged Pyro away from me. I was tired of escaping from the reality of our world. If only I could choose between being human or being a wolf. I better pick a human being.


    I tiptoed to kiss him on the lips. ¡°Don¡¯te homete again next time.¡± I was glued to his body as we walked inside the house.


    Colden was just staring at us. When we arrived at the door, he just greeted Pyro and then went upstairs. I guided Pyro to the kitchen. I was noticing the smile on his lips. He was always smiling when he saw me, but his aura was different now. I felt like there was something happening that would make her stretch his lips into the happiest mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re happy for a husband whoes homete?¡± I examined his face from his eyes, nose, and lips. I put the food in his front. I grabbed the te on the cab and was about to ce it near him when I smelled a scent of a girl in his suit, causing the te to slip from my hand. I gasped for air as the broken pieces of it were scattering on the floor.


    Is he seeing another girl? Why would he smell like that?


    I knew his scent and that would never be perfume. There was someone who touched or hugged him and he let her! Is he cheating on me? Does my biggest fear ur?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No, crap! Pyro is not like that. He would not do something that would hurt me. He would not betray me and his daughter.


    ¡°Fira!¡±


    ¡°Fira!¡±


    I blinked two times as I heard him calling me. He brought his body down and grabbed my hand. I was unaware that the blood was flowing from it because of the broken ss. I was unconscious when I held it just with my hand and it was now wounded.


    ¡°Dearest, I call you so many times. What¡¯s happening to you?¡± He guided me to stand up and sat at the table. I was just looking straight.


    Is he not going to tell me?


    I gazed at his chest. His white polo had a stain of lipstick. He followed where I was looking and when he recognized what I was thinking, he let out the air. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    I did not answer. I just grabbed the ss of water, stood up, and left him in the kitchen. His smile would not lie that he enjoyed apanying whoever the girl was.


    I jumped on the bed while the tears were dropping from my eyes down to my cheek. I covered my body with theforter and buried my face on the pillow. I heard the creak of the door and the footstepsing from me.


    Is she the reason why he waste!


    ¡°Her name is Michelle.¡± I heard him talking. The bed dipped when heid to my top and hugged me so tight. ¡°I¡¯m happy not because I found another girl. I¡¯m happy because I had a new friend. We had coffee in the nearby shop. Nothing much happened, we just talked about the family, about you and my daughter Ember. She was like youÒ»¡±


    When I heard thest line, I suddenly sat and pushed him. ¡°She¡¯ll never be like me! I¡¯m one and only Fira! We are just two weeks in this world and yet I can¡¯t understand you! My father died because of the n of escaping! He gave his life because he thought I would be happy on your side! Don¡¯t make the life of my fathere into vain!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± His voice was just calm. ¡°I just went coffee ad talked toÒ»¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the problem! The problem is how can you go homete and yet no ns of telling what had happened to you!¡±


    He shook his head, blowing air and then inhaling it. ¡°Are you…pregnant?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The disbelief was written in my expression. ¡°How does that crap thing include in the argument? You¡¯re just breaking the topic into another nonsense topic!¡±


    ¡°Dearest?¡± He was about to cup my cheek, but I moved away. I almost drop in the bed. Good thing I noticed the end. ¡°Dearest, you¡¯re shouting. You¡¯re not like that.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to feel? Happy? Happy because you flirt with the other girl!¡± I gritted my teeth. If only I could punch his face, I should do that!


    ¡°I¡¯m not flirting. What the damn.¡± Pyro shook his head. He climbed on the bed. I was about to run away from him when he pinned my hands above the head. ¡°Listen. I smiled, sorry. I joined her in a coffee shop, sorry. I made friends, sorry. I went homete, sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± Our noses touched. ¡°I¡¯m so so sorry.¡±


    My anger calmed. I observed the expression on his face. He was too guilty about what he did. I realized that he did not experience these things at the Elemental Kingdom. Maybe he was just excited to discover new things in this new environment. I felt guilty for using him.


    ¡°Michelle¡¯s not like the other. I can feel it. She had been bullied in the office and I just helped her. I can see you through her. Apology for that.¡±


    The silence filled the air as he did not get a response from me. He was just enveloping my small body with his big arms.


    ¡°Sorry.: I whispered, I was not looking at him. I better look at my side than stare at his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to shout.¡±


    ¡°I understand and still, I love you.¡±

 Chapter 169

    THE RING


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    The next day, Pyro did not go to his work. Zephyrus was forced to go into the office. He was so many words to say on the phone. Pyro just hang it without saying goodbye.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spend my day with my baby!¡± He hurried towards Ember, she ced it on his arm and kissed her counties times.


    ¡°Papa, your saliva!¡± She was pushing her father away from her.


    I was just smiling while looking at them. Today I should not worry too much.


    I went to the kitchen and started to clean the table. I needed to do this before going out. I did not want Eira to do this. Her condition was sensitive as the bump in her belly began to be big.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have a family day.¡± Pyro hugged me from my back as I washed the dishes. He was smelling my neck and hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m tickle.¡± I moved my body away from him. Instead of stopping, he teased me more by kissing me. Suddenly, I heard Ember talking. ¡°Papa?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ember?¡± I peeked in the restroom. ¡°I heard her calling you.¡±


    ¡°Let me look for her.¡± Pyro walked to the couch. I followed him. There was no shadow of my daughter in the area.


    I went upstairs and Pyro walked outside. Our house was not so wide, so it was easy for us to find him. The nervousness covered my heart when I could not see her. I was afraid that something bad happened to her.


    ¡°Pyro, did see you her!¡± I was shouting with a crack in my voice. I knocked at the door of Eira. She was fast, immediately opened the door. ¡°Did you see Ember?¡±


    ¡°No. I thought she¡¯s with you and Pyro?¡±


    I ran downstairs. I could not feel my body anymore. It was numb, I needed to find her as soon as possible. I would be going crazy if they got my daughter. The tears in my eyes were gradually producing,


    Where are you, my love?


    I kept looking for her in the kitchen, in her room, in the yground, backyard, and front yard. Pyro was also frustrated, he was massaging his forehead a hard way.


    ¡°Damn! I just left her on the sofa! It¡¯s just freaking seconds!¡± I could see the panic in his eyes. This was ridiculous. My daughter would not disappear in just a blink of an eye.


    ¡°She¡¯s not on the terrace.¡± Eira was moving back and forth while holding her own hands.


    I walked closer to her and grip her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. It¡¯s bad for the baby.¡±


    She breathed out recklessly. I hurried towards the outside. Maybe she came on the road or something.


    ¡°Ember!¡± I screamed so loud in the way. I did not care if the neighbors would be distracted. My daughter should not lose! I will die!


    I walked around over and over. I could see her. The tears in my eyes were streaming in my face. My eyes were blurry. She was just on the couch. I would not believe it if she disappeared like that.


    Did someonee by and got her? No!


    I removed the liquid from my face. I sniffed a lot of times while walking. I heard her calling Pyro ¡®Papa.¡¯ My feet were glued to the ground when I realized that Pyro was not her only Papa. It could be Janus?


    My body shook in fear. Was it possible that he was still alive? Or did he survive? I would be d if that had happened, but he would not grab Ember without my permission. He was not like that.


    ¡°Ember!¡±


    I walked in the other part of the road in our vige. Possibly, she just walk nearby. I would not give up on finding her even if I reached the night. My heart would not be content if I could not hold and see her.


    ¡°Ember! Baby!¡± I mmed on the road while my knee was folded. The sun was rising and it was giving hotness to my body. The sound of my sob could be heard. I did not care if I looked like a crazy person.


    I raised my head when I saw a small piece of shoes stop in front of me. I breathe out easily when I saw the adorable face of my daughter. She was smiling while stretching her arms on me. She had ice cream in her hand, giving it to me.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss. Are you the mother of this child? I caught her climbing at my yard.¡± There was a handsome man, grasping her hand.


    I hurried towards Ember and hugged her so tight. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± My attention was to the man in front of us.


    ¡°No problem.¡± The man smiled at me. I stared at his small eyes. It was charming. He was attractive. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead. I have work.¡± He messed up the hair of Ember. ¡°Bye, little girl.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Kyrie!¡± Ember waved her hands to him. She was licking the ice cream in her hand.


    ¡°Kyrie?¡± My forehead formed a wrinkle. There was someone who came to my mind when I heard his name. I did everything to remember that name while the man was walking away from us.


    I know him. I surely know him! But when and how?


    My eyes widened when shes of images popped inside my head. It was unbelievable or maybe that man was just having the same name as him.


    How should I know if I did not ask?


    ¡°Kyrie!¡± I called him. He stopped and looked back at us. I grabbed a deep inhale and then talked. ¡°Have we met before? My name is Fira. Fira Hayes.¡±


    I could see how the shock consumed his expression. So he is. He was that kid.


    ¡°Fira?¡± I watched the establishment of a grin on his face. He walked back again and examined every detail of my face. ¡°You are!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so happy to see you again!¡±


    ¡°Me, too! You looked pretty different.¡± he looked down on Ember. ¡°And your daughter is pretty cute. Perhaps I was gazing at her for many seconds when she was in my house.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for bringing my daughter back.¡±


    I would never forget him. He was the only kid who talk to me. He was not a wolf. He is a human. I was in the river when I was 8 years old, ying with the water. He saw me in there and apanied me. They had a boy scout camping in school that was why they were in the forest. I enjoyed talking to him and ying with him since I had no friends at all. He was easy to speak and a really cool kid even though I could not understand most of his jokes because it was a human joke, I was stillughing.


    ¡°I?¡± He directly gazed into my eyes. ¡°I came back to the forest, but I couldn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. My house is far from the river.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± He scratched his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re living here now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I hope you can visit our house sometimes.¡±


    We were in the middle of talking when someone wrapped his arms around my shoulder. When I looked up, it was Pyro.


    ¡°You found our daughter?¡± He emphasized the word ¡®daughter.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, yeah. Dearest, he¡¯s Kyrie, my friend.¡± I pointed at Kyrie. He just smiled with his full teeth and offered his hand to Pyro.


    ¡°Pyro, her husband.¡± Pyro grabbed his hand. I had no idea why I felt that his jaw was clenching.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m gonna go. I¡¯mte for work.¡± Kyrie nodded to me and Pyro. ¡°Bye.¡± He waved at Ember.


    ¡°Bye!¡± Ember was busy, sucking the strawberry ice cream.


    ¡°When did you have a friend?¡± Pyro¡¯s forehead was having waves. I chuckled as I noticed the sound of jealousy in his voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s my childhood friend. Are you jealous?¡±


    Pyro pulled me closer to him. ¡°Why would I? I¡¯m your husband.¡±


    I showed him the back of my hand. ¡®Where¡¯s my ring?¡±


    I was in shock when he got something in his pocket and put the ring in my hand. ¡°There.¡±


    ¡°Crap! OMG!¡± I was jumping so high when he seriously gave me a ring. I am so happy! I gave him so many kisses on the cheek.


    ¡°Fira, sorry, I¡¯m in the process of saving money. Just wait for the wedding.¡± He kissed me on the forehead.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Am I going to have a sibling?¡± We both nced down at Ember when she talked.


    Pyro cupped her cute chubby cheek. ¡°In the future, yes.¡±


    ¡°I want a baby boy, Papa.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Pyro ced her in his arms.


    I wish everything went smoothly. I was d to know that I had a ring on my finger. I¡¯ll be the happiest bride ever.

 Chapter 170

    CARTER¡¯S FOLLOWING US


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Pyro brought us to the mall. Ember was so excited, she would y in the Timezone. There was a huge stretch on my lips as I watched them ying basketball. Ember had a different trip when it came to sport. She wanted to try everything she saw.


    She shot thest ball, it exactly hit the basket. ¡°Yehey! I won!¡±


    Obviously, Pyro was intentionally not cing the ball properly to make her daughter happy. He was a great father. ¡°Yehey!¡± He imitated how Ember reacted, causing the kid to chuckle. Pyro could do anything for her child. In his few-word attitude, I could not see it when he was with us.


    After ying basketball, they went to the gun game. My daughter was really unpredictable. Sometimes she was ying barbie, something a boy game. I did not mind, what mattered was her dness.


    Pyro and Ember tried different kinds of games. I was just observing them while sitting on the bench. They looked so good together even though Ember¡¯s face did not really look like him.


    ¡°Dearest, I¡¯m just gonna buy something to eat.¡± I gave him a peck on the cheek before I walked out.


    I memorized the way going back to them when I traveled around the mall. There were so many choices of food. I wanted to try it all, especially the chocte bread called Moshi Manjo. It was small with fillings of chocte that wereposed of rice flour or buckwheat. Surely, Pyro would like this because of the vor. I bought that. I was elevated when I walked back to where they were.


    ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t control the man. He¡¯s eating all the food in my restaurant. Can we just call the cops?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although I was far from the incident, I could hear a waiter talking to someone. They had a problem. Maybe I wanted to help therefore I heard that. I followed where was the sound of waves came from. I shut my eyes and concentrated. I went down at the esctor and found the back of the man standing while talking to the waiter.


    ¡°This is frustrating. The man would create a scandalous scene in the mall.¡±


    ¡°Kyrie?¡± I scrutinized his voice and found that he was him.


    He twisted his body to look at his back. ¡°Fira?¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the problem? Can I help?¡± I walked near him and peeked on his back. There was a man eating all the food in a restaurant. He was not paying all of those. The thing was he had a knife in his hand and threatened people that they would kill whoever came closer to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t draw closer! I will cut you with my knife!¡± He was pointing his knife at one of the guards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there, Fira. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± I ignored Kyrie¡¯s warning to me. He held the phone and dialed a number. I guess he was calling the police.


    I went near the scene and suddenly appeared in front of the man. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    The man started at my face. His eyes were sharp as if he would going to stab me with his knife at any moment. Instead of answering me, he continued what he was doing. He paused when I stretched my hand to give him the Mosh Manju that I bought. In the Human World, I realized that money was one of the important things. If you do not have this, you can¡¯t it or buy the food you want. Unlike in the Elemental Kingdom, hunting was the main source of food for survival.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re the worst person. You¡¯re just starving. You can get mine.¡± I put the stic on the table. He grabbed it immediately and ate it. The people around us were startled by what I did. The man stopped being violent, he ced down his knife and ingested the food peacefully.


    When I saw the guard was trying to approach him and hit him with a baseball bat. I ran as fast as I could. In just a blink of an eye, the baseball bat was in my hand.


    ¡°Humans need to look at different points of view before being harsh to someone.¡± I threw the baseball bat at the side and guard the man while he was eating. When the other wanted to go near us, Kyriemanded not to disturb him.


    While staring at the man, he was a beggar, a dirty guy who was living in the street. I felt pity for him. Humans could not see how miserable his life was. How hard to have nothing in this ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for his food.¡± I talked to the man who I thought was a manager.


    ¡°Can you also pay the damage he caused? All of my customers are afraid! They ran without paying their orders!¡± He rushed towards me. ¡°Can you, huh?¡± He pointed at my face using his forefinger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have more money.¡± I answered with honesty.


    He was about to push me on the forehead using his forefinger when someone twisted his finger. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch!¡± He was twisting his body as he writhed in pain.


    ¡°Who told you to be harsh in my woman?¡± Pyro was grinding his teeth in annoyance.


    ¡°Stop, it hurts!¡±


    Pyro pushed him. Heid on the floor and almost had a bump on his head if there was no obstacle. ¡°I¡¯ll report you to the police! You!¡± He pertained to Pyro. ¡°You and you!¡± He pointed at me and then to the man.


    ¡°How much do you need?¡± Kyrie walked near us with his hands inside his pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just give you money for settlement.¡± What a cool man in his formal while long polo shirt, light brown pants, and ck shiny shoes. Kyrie grabbed the man in his arms and talked to him in private.


    Pyro nced at me with his shaking head. ¡°You…made me anxious. Next time speak who you want to meet so I would not be overthinking wherever the damn are you.¡± He grabbed Ember, located her in his arms, and walked out from me.


    I burst out of harsh air. Okay, I smelled fight again.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± I rushed to hold his arm. He just removed my hand and walked faster. I peeked at Kyrie and then at the beggar.


    I had no clue. Living in this ce wasplicated. I was about to speak to Kyrie when I saw someone at the back of the crowd. My mouth was barely opened when the figure of Carter was there. My body shook in dread. He smirked at me. I concluded that we could not escape or hide in Human World.


    Carter¡¯s following us.

 Chapter 171

    FIRA¡¯S EFFORTS FOR A DATE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°We¡¯re not safe! They¡¯lle here and get Ember!¡± I was putting the clothes on the bag in a fast way. It was located in the bed. I was sitting next to it. ¡°Did you lock the door? I saw Carter! Our security is notÒ»¡±


    ¡°Fira!¡± Pyro was calling me countless times. I could not hear it due to the quaking of my body and too much thinking that they would find us.


    I was panting as Pyro knelt down at my fore and put his both hands in my cheeks. ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, nobody can hurt you.¡± He ced his lips on my forehead. ¡°And even if I die, I¡¯ll stand up to my grave to protect you and Ember.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared,¡± I whispered in his ear. My shaking hands grip his wrist. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be away with you again.¡±


    ¡°He grasped my hand and showed me my wrist. There was a blinking symbol of fire in it. ¡°Wherever you are, wherever you go, I can find you by this. Remember that you¡¯re my mate?¡±


    I moved my head up and down, gently situated my chin on his shoulder, and hugged himpactly.


    Until when will I feel the fright and horror? When will our life bepletely happy?


    Pyro slowlyid me on the bed and grabbed theforter to cover my body. He positioned his body beside me and brushed my hair.


    Tomorrow, he woulde back to his job. Another day of agony again. Maybe I should create meaningful days to avoid thing of negatives.


    *****


    I nned date in the backyard. Instead of worrying, I decided to organize a romantic view to surprise Pyro. I realized we had few dates since we became lovers. This one would be so intimate.


    Eira, Ember, and Kyrie helped me. Yes, Kyrie was here. He had a day off and no n, so he intended to visit us. I was elevated. Finally, I have a friend like Pyro.


    ¡°Where can I ce the vase of roses?¡± Eira raised the clear ss and red bundled of red roses.


    ¡°In the middle of the table.¡± I lifted up the chair and positioned it in front of the table with white clothes coverings.


    ¡°Where should I out the table napkin, Mama?¡± The cuteness of Ember¡¯s voice filled my air. He was so adorable with her white dress. That was a gift from Kyrie.


    ¡°Give it to me, my love.¡± I showed her my palm, but she shook her head.


    ¡°I want me to ce it!¡± The irritation was on her adorable face.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± I was about to lift her when Kyrie was ahead. She supported Ember to set it on the circr table.


    While we were all busy setting up the venue, I called Pyro. I had a big smile on my lips. ¡°Hello, Dearest?¡± He picked up immediately in just three rings.


    ¡°Hi, how¡¯s work?¡± I sat on the chair as I gazed at the red beautiful roses. I was light in the chest. We were like genuine human beings. The smile on my lips faded as I heard a girl in his background.


    Crap. This is annoying.


    Like human, the world was wide, my Pyro would be exposed to many girls unlike in the Elemental Kingdom, the women was acting traditionally, politely, and respectively. I watched in the movie that Zephyrus suggested me to watch that they were girls who were doing some st*pid crap to make the guy want them.


    ¡°It¡¯s tiring. I have paperwork on my table and it¡¯s frustrating. Zephyrus is not around again.¡±


    ¡°Ro, are you free today? Can I invite you to a club?¡± I heard the voice of a girl. My blood boiled to the highest level, but I managed to calm myself by inhaling and exhaling, staring at my ring afterward.


    ¡°Ahm, I have ns. I¡¯ll be meeting my wife.¡± Pyro answered. Good thing he said that if not I would probably throw the phone. The silence was thest thing I heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home early. Gonna get back to work. I¡¯m missing you. I love you.¡± His voice felt like he was cuddling on me, causing my heart to jump. I prevented the formation of a smile.


    ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    He hung up the phone. The contentment in my expression was visible. I am going to ready myself! I needed a sexy dress! I ran upstairs, went to the closet, and grabbed the red daring fitted with a slit on the thighs. It was called bodycon ording to Aither. Lately, when Aither had a time she was going here. By the way, it came from her, it was her gift. She said I needed to try the dress of a human, so I would feel like living in her world. She was so nice to all of us. She also brought some sort of make ups and taught me where I would learn to use that. It was an application called YouTube.


    This world is amazing.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, my makeup was so gross. I could not look myself in the mirror, my cheek was so red and the lipstick was notpatible with my fair skin. In the second trial, the mascara spread under my eyes, I looked like having eye bags. In the third trial,  the yellow eyeshadows were not suited to my face. I almost gave up. In the end, I just search for something light. Finally, I looked like a human!


    Pyro would fall in love with me over and over again. I¡¯m so excited.


    I looked around in front of the mirror. My long shiny ck hair was attractivelyid on my back. The bodycon was perfectly showed the curves of my body as if I was not a mother. My thighs were exposed and looked blooming. As I look at myself, I was like a girl in the magazine where Hali was looking at.


    ¡°Pyro would probably have a boner when he sees me.¡± I chucked as I talked to myself.

 Chapter 172

    MY STRENGTHS


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, King Fire?¡± Zephyrus blocked the door. I was readying for traveling home. I badly miss my wife and Ember.


    Zephyrus had no role in life except to give me a hard time. He went out for the whole day and he would just go to the office when I have almost done all of the paperwork. I just wondered if he was living in the Human World, not in the Elemental Kingdom.


    I did not respond to his question. I dragged him aside and was about to leave the room.


    ¡°Pyro, you don¡¯t report the sales of theÒ»¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss. Do it your own.¡± I left him with his pouting lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired of being a human! In the Elemental Kingdom, there¡¯s no such thing as being exhausted! Should I go back or should I live mypany? Or should IÒ»¡± Zephyrus paused when Colden talked.


    ¡°Can you shut up? I¡¯m concentrating here. Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    I¡¯m out. I could not wait for another minute to be separated from Fira. I rushed to the elevator.


    ¡°Ro?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hi.¡± It was Michelle.


    ¡°You¡¯re going home early, too?¡± She tapped the elevator on the ground floor button.


    ¡°Yup, my wife is waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°You always talk about your wife. She¡¯s lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m lucky to have her.¡± I gave him a wide smile when the elevator ting and burst open. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    I left her. We were friends and talked at times, but my Fira was more essential. If we would fight because of her jealousy, I better kept a little distance from a girl. I would not do anything that would make her feel that she was unworthy to be with.


    Little by little, I was used to my surroundings. No one was calling me King Fire or Your Majesty, but sometimes I was missing the world of royal and also missing my father. I hope that he was on good terms now. And in good health.


    Are the guards of the kingdom never get tired of catching us?


    Many times, I was in trouble, I was fixing a mess before I went home. Guards of the kingdom were everywhere. Fortunately, they were afraid of me. They thought that I had still the power of fire. I was threatening them so they would be silent went away and reported to my father that they did not see me. Last time, Seryo visited me. He brought me my favorite hot chocte and gave me details about what was happening to our father. He was so sad, I, Zephyrus, and Colden were here. Only Hali left in the Elemental Kingdom, but he was cold to him. Raiden was not in the kingdom. He was at the Lightning Pack with her queen. It must be so hard for him. If only he epted my daughter, then we had no problem.


    I arrived at our house. I was about to call Fira when I froze. There was no light in the whole house. I suddenly ran as quickly as I could and looked for them. I was anxious by the lights off. I walked upstairs and called them. The only voice that I could hear was my voice echoing in the entire house. I let out a sigh when there was a candle in the kitchen, it was directed at the backyard. It seemed romantic. The nervousness in my chest flew by air.


    I slowly walked to the door, going out of the house. I bit my lips when I viewed Fira standing at the table. She seemed to put a lot of effort just to make it extra beautiful. There was a candle anywhere, with the roses scattering around the ground, a vase of roses was situated at the center of the table.


    Most of all, she looked so damn freaking sexy in her red dress! It made me urge to run towards her, kissed her smoothly, and made love with her.


    I honestly had a boner inside my pants.


    But I avoided doing what was the content of my mind. This night must be special for her.


    ¡°You did this all, Dearest?¡± I pulled her towards me.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m with the Eira, Ember, and Kyrie.¡±


    My face was sour when I heard the name of that guy. It was not a big deal if she had a friend, I just did not like other men looking at her the way I gazed at her.


    ¡°Like it?¡± She tiptoed and kissed me on the cheek.


    ¡°Super.¡± I glued our foreheads together. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± I could not help but kiss her. I would not stop when she did not push me a little.


    ¡°Ember¡¯s around, watching us,¡± she whispered with a yful smile on her lips.


    I looked around and there she was, my little angel was peeking on the nt. She was with Eira. I chuckled when she gestured to me to go sit on the chair and then they would leave. She really looked like an old woman with a small body. I was gazing at her when I settled down. She gave me a wink and then pulled Eira to walk away.


    ¡°Our daughter is amazingly cute. Thank you for taking care of her.¡± I held Fira¡¯s hand that was leaning on the table. I ced it on my cheek.


    ¡°You look so in love with me.¡±


    Her smile. I was addicted to it. Called me a nut king, but I only had an admiration for only one girl. I would probably change the history of the kings.


    ¡°Am I not?¡± I pulled my chair to be in her side.


    ¡°King Fire, you should take this and this and this. You must be tired from work.¡± She was giving me all the food on the table.


    ¡°Do you have ns to make me fat?¡±


    She pinched my nose and giggled. ¡°You¡¯re the most handsome king in the werewolves world even if you gain weight, so eat up!¡±


    In the entire time with her, I was just listening to her stories even if it was not interesting for others, it matters to me. She told me about her mother and father. She spoke about her childhood and all, even if it was repeated to me over and over again and I memorized every detail, I remained listening. That was how love blossom. My life became colorful when she came.


    When they came.


    Fira and Ember are my strengths. I would not mind spending the rest of my life taking care of them.

 Chapter 173

    THE PERFECTION OF THE NIGHT


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    The night was breathtakingly perfect. The air was cold, I could feel it touching my skin. The dark sky was the witness of how our love grows. I would never forget this moment. The scene where there was nothing happened, just a heart talk about the things that matter to us. Pyro was the kind of man who was glowing even in the dark. I would never get tired of watching his face. From his almond eyes, well-established nose, perfectly-shaped red lips, and a nice-looking jawline. I never fell in love with him in his looks that kept captivating me day by day, I fell in love with his silent attitude where his only role was listening to my talkative mouth.


    ¡°Are you going to melt me by your stare?¡± I was just kidding. He gave me the most undeniably gorgeous smile. If I was not embarrassed, I would probably jump in thrill and excitement. It was true that when you found the right person the spark was always inside the heart and felt by the soul.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I found you extraordinary alluring tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± I rolled my eyes, held his hand, and pulled him up. ¡°I can¡¯t bring the Elemental Kingdom to you, but I can?¡± I held the white covering of the piano. ¡°I can bring the piano.¡±


    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s real?¡± I examined his expression. I concluded he was so happy when he saw that. The twinkling of his eyes was saying how grateful he was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how you make me smile by this.¡± He held my hips and pulled me closer to her. ¡°I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Try it.¡± I gestured to him to sit on the chair.


    He hurried to it while the smile was fixed on his lips. I sat next to him and watched fingers touching the keys.


    We were different in many aspects, but I would surely understand that even though he had me and Ember, his heart would never beplete without ying the piano. That was part of his whole as a person, including the element of fire. If I had an opportunity I would do everything to bring his power back.


    All this time, he was just hitting the keys, feeling the tone and melody. I was startled when he started to put lyrics on it. I thought that it was hisposition. His voice was heartwarming and so cool that even the stars would bow on him.


    ¡°In the middle of the dark…There is you. Standing. Smiling. Glowing. When the world is fading. There is you…putting colors and sparkling stars. When the moment gets tough. There is you. Holding my hands and never ever let me go.¡±


    My eyes produced tears. I was emotional when I listened to the lyrics carefully. The tone was just slow. The mix of emotions was buried in my chest and stayed in my heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best and promise thest. You¡¯re the fixer when everything is a mess. You¡¯re the shine that never pales. You¡¯re beautiful like the sky in my gaze. ¡± He whispered those words as if he was telling me to remind myself that I was the most important person in his life.


    ¡°The song is not yet finished. I just write it down and tried to sing for you. Do you likeÒ»¡± He paused talking when I hugged him so tight. I could hear my heart fluttering as if it would go out from my chest.


    ¡°I surprised you, but you surprised me more.¡± My voice was just low.


    I felt his brush in my hair. His lips settled at my head. ¡°It¡¯s not yet perfect. It¡¯s just the draft. When I finishposing it, you¡¯re always the first person who can hear it because…it¡¯s dedicated for you.¡±


    ¡°My thank you would never be enough for the love that you¡¯re giving.¡± I burst out into sobbing. I just remembered when I married Janus and hid Ember from him. He did not nt anger in his heart. He epted us over and over again with his open arms.


    This is him. Him and his overflowing love for us.


    A smile grew on my lips as the image of my mother popped inside it. She was smiling at me with her beautiful features. Her stories about meeting the right person to me were definitely stating all the facts.


    Pyro possessed all of those.


    From the beginning of my life, never came to my mind that I would be captivated by the king. It was just simple back then. When he came, saved me, put his symbol on my wristÒ»everything sparkled like stunning fireworks.


    We were both in a state of shock when literally fireworks drew a line in the sky. It created morous scenery that lit the whole ce. I noticed who was responsible for it.


    ¡°Ember?¡±


    She chuckled at me while pointing above. On her side, there was Hali, taking all the control. I was d that Ember would learn how to use her power appropriately. I guess it was because of the help of Hali.


    Can we stay like this for the rest of our lives? No problems. No fear. Only merry in our heart.


    I leaned my head at the shoulder of Pyro and let the night end with a full smile on our lips.


    In our world, life is full of misery and battle. However, that would not be called life if there is no love ur. The puzzle of pain, sadness, and grief would not beplete if there is no sacrifice. I am standing brave and strong for the bright day of tomorrow.


    Fight and fight until we reach the ending of our story. No one would separate us.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why Pyro went home early!¡± Zephyrus sat on the romantic chair and started to eat whatever was on the table. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry! Thank you for the food! These are awesome!¡±


    Hali went to him and grabbed his ear up. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s a date! Don¡¯t you f*cking know what date is? You ruined the happiness of Fira and Pyro!¡±


    I just chuckled at them. Actually, I did not only meet Pyro. I met friends through the kings: Hali, Colden, Raiden, and most of all Zephyrus.


    The perfection of the night seemed to be unrealistic.

 Chapter 174

    MY BEST FRIEND: ZEPHYRUS


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    After watching the fireworks that Ember created, we decided to drink liquor since, in the Elemental Kingdom, we could not do this. In this world, we were just ordinary people who were having fun.


    ¡°Cheers for the new life, new world, new journey, new memories, new?¡± Zephyrus looked up to think, he hit Hali using his elbow. ¡°Think about the next new.¡±


    Hali just rose up the right corner of his lip. ¡°New f*cker?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not that!¡± He struck the nape of Hali.


    ¡°Whatever. Just toast.¡± Colden raised his ss containing the liquor. I had no idea what did it taste like. I just wanted to try.


    Ember and Eira were in the room. Colden made sure that they were sleeping before we celebrated a new day in a different world. I was with the kings: Colden, Hali, Pyro, and Zephyrus. Raiden was not around.


    ¡°Seriously? How you make King Fire talk?¡± Zephyrus put his forefinger on his chin as he was asking me.


    I gave him a wonderful smile. I was boastful when I shrugged my shoulder. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too beautiful?¡±


    Zephyrusughed so hard. ¡°Half true. When I was a kid, I think that¡¯s five years old. Our father said that I have four brothers. I was so grateful to have them. I met Pyro and I thought he was mute. He didn¡¯t even say a single word. Rember that, Pyro?¡± He looked up as if he was thinking what had exactly happened that day. ¡°What I did was annoy him by telling random things about me. He seemed like the quiet environment.¡± Zephyrus stood up as if he was imitating what Pyro did to him. ¡°Hey, if you can¡¯t shut your mouth, just go away.¡±


    Haliughed at the expression of Zephyrus. The serious expression of Zephyrus was really not suited him. We were used to his face that always had a smile.


    ¡°I loved to tease Pyro, so I joined Zephyrus to irritate him. That was the first bonding that I had with him. I realized that my life was not that worst, but Pyro really had a bad time.¡± Hali blew his sigh while looking at Pyro. ¡°Look at him, not talking again.¡±


    Pyro just shook his head as he drank the content of his ss. ¡°I just don¡¯t feel like talking at times.¡±


    ¡°But when ites to Fira?¡± Colden teased him by messing with his hair.


    ¡°Fira is an exemption.¡± He fixed his hair as he brushed it in a side direction.


    ¡°Wow! Goodness. I¡¯m so envious of her!¡± Zephyrus went towards us. He sat in thep of Pyro and kissed him on the cheek made everyoneugh concluding me. Pyro¡¯s face was showing how disgusted he was.


    ¡°Get off!¡± Pyro was pushing him away, but Zephyrus was too nuts to be away from him. Perhaps he was annoying him because he was the kind of man who was always irritated when they were teasing him.


    ¡°Fira is an exemption? How about me? I love you so f*cking bad with all my heart, souls, and organs!¡± Zephyrus wrapped his arms around Pyro and ced his chin on his shoulder. He was like a flirty woman who was glued to him.


    ¡°Get the damn off my body or else?¡± Pyro red at him with all of his annoyance.


    ¡°Or else what? You can¡¯t hurt your handsome baby brother!¡± I would be going crazy by watching how Zephyrus was good at exasperating his brother.


    Well, he is the youngest of all of them. Maybe that was why he was acting like a child.


    ¡°Just one kiss and I¡¯ll go up!¡± Zephyrus pouted his lips and closed his eyes, waiting for Pyro to kiss him.


    ¡°You¡¯re damn gross!¡± He was pushing him over and over again, but Zephyrus was too glued to him.


    I love how they care about each other. If I have a brother, would we have the same rtionship? I only have Eira and we are not naughty like them.


    ¡°Just kiss him, Zephyrus!¡± Hali was chuckling, covering his mouth with the ss of liquor.


    Colden ced a slice of apple in front of Zephyrus. ¡°You can kiss him by putting an apple in his mouth.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good suggestion! You¡¯re very smart, King Ice!¡± Zephyrus stood up, pick an apple, and situated it in the middle of his upper and lower lips. I thought he was going to do that to Pyro. I was in shock when he settled down on Colden¡¯sp. Theughter began to be loud as Zephyrus moved his face to Colden. Colden was not like Pyro he wasughing while hugging Zephyrus on his hips.


    What a crap. They are jokers in a way that they made me happy.


    Colden epted the apple from the mouth of Zephyrus. It was so funny because Colden immediately grabbed a table napkin and wiped his lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t brush your teeth, did you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean. Of course, I did?¡± A grin formed his lips. ¡°Last week.¡±


    ¡°Gross!¡± They all said. I could not breathe due to over happiness.


    ¡°You¡¯re worst than me, Hali. I swear.¡± Zephyrus put another apple in his mouth. My eyes widened as he sat on myp.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Pyro grabbed his arms as he pulled him up. Actually, Zephyrus was heavy and my thighs were aching in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna put this in the mouth of Fira if you didn¡¯t let me do it to you!¡± Zephyrus threatened him. He was moving his face on me. I believed that he would not do that to me. In our years together, Zephyrus did not show any motif to me. ¡°Did you know that I first like Fira?¡±


    ¡°What the damn you¡¯re talking about? Give me that!¡± Pyro adjusted his sit and tapped hisp. ¡°Go here or else I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡± He red at him while his forehead was knitted.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zephyrus jumped to Pyro and ced the apple in his mouth.


    ¡°Gross! It¡¯s like kissing you!¡± Pyro grabbed a table napkin and wiped his lips as Colden did a while ago.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, than me kissing Fira?¡± Zephyrus chuckled, he almost roll in the grass in so muchughing. It was too funny how Pyro reacted to that as if Zephyrus was a virus. ¡°Anyway, going back to Fira. I¡¯m serious. I had a crush on her before you met her.¡± His face became serious, but no one tried to believe him. Zephyrus mouth was 99 percent kidding. ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you believe it or not.¡±


    Pyro cleared his throat. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you court her?¡±


    Really? He should disbelieve him. He was just kidding.


    Zephyrus eyes came into a super umon expression of him. He gulped the content of his ss before talking. ¡°I tried.¡± He stared at me. I gulped my saliva as I realized that his emotion was very rare in how he looked at me. ¡°Looking back to the night that I summoned Fira. The omegas cleaned herÒ»bathed her. I was about to take her, but?¡± He looked down and then gazed at the star. ¡°She¡¯s too afraid of me.¡±


    I remembered that night. My head was thinking of him taking my virginity because he ordered them to make me extra beautiful. A king¡¯smand should not be broken. The omega like me was having the only role of following theirmand.


    ¡°What makes your mind change?¡± Hali asked in a serious expression, too.


    In an instant, the blow of air became cold and silent. Was this matter important for them? I mean, if that was true it has been not essential. The time had already passed.


    ¡°I…saw the symbol of fire on her wrist.¡± Zephyrus grabbed the ss again and swallowed the alcohol. I thought that he was already drunk due to his small red eyes. ¡°And I decided to just make her my friend. Fira is a good friend and I love her for being there for me when I needed her.¡±


    The tears condensed in the corner of my eyes. I automatically stood up and hugged him from behind, enveloped my arms on his nape down to his chest. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m the one who should be grateful for having you.¡±


    In my peripheral vision. I could see Pyro¡¯s stare. He was not ring or mad or hurt. He was smiling at us.


    The days with Zephyrus popped up in my head. There were so many times that he was down and worn out. I was there making himugh, the same as how he made meugh. Pyro did not know how I and Zephyrus were deeply best friends.


    Real friendship can¡¯t be bought.

 Chapter 175

    KYRIE¡¯S LIFE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I missed watering the nts in the Elemental Kingdom and in the Red Moon. When I said that to Pyro he surprised me by bringing various kinds of nts and all of those were flowering. I was smiling and humming as I took care of them.


    ¡°Mama, can I go to Kyrie?¡± Ember was pulling my skirt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think, he¡¯s there?¡± I peeked in our neighborhood. His house was just located next to our house.


    ¡°It¡¯s his day off today, Mama.¡±


    ¡°Ahm.¡± I scratched my nose and brought down the water container. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll finish this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, huh! Yehey! I¡¯m gonna eat ice cream again!¡±


    After a few seconds, I was done. We walked to the road and tapped the doorbell. There was no one answer or opening the door. We waited for about five minutes.


    ¡°Love, I think there¡¯s noÒ»¡± My eyes bulged when Ember was climbing on the yard. ¡°Ember, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± She put her forefinger on her lips. ¡°Mama, I think there were uninvited visitors inside his house. I can see ninjas.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±I  tiptoed and peeked on the inside. Ember was right, there were two people wearing all ck. Only the eyes were exposed.


    I held Ember0ls hand and lifted her in my arm. The kings were not around if I waited for them, Kyrie would be in danger.


    I cupped the cheek of Ember. ¡°Just stay still. Don¡¯t move inside.¡±


    ¡°But Mama, I have the power of fire. I can help!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too young, Love. Just trust Mama, okay?¡±


    She pouted her lips as she was nodding her head. I brought her down on our gate and then gestured to her to go inside. I climbed into the yard and jumped inside. I alert my eyes and ears. I could hear them talking.


    ¡°Get all the things you can get. His house is full of treasures.¡±


    I concluded that they were thieves. I closed my palms and settled down my knee and hands on the carpet. I closed my eyes as I was shifting into my wolf form. In the blink of an eye, I was a small wolf, but a dangerous one. My fang was sharp as a knife. My eyes were scary as if you were going to melt in just one stare.


    I slowly walked to the back door and hid on the back of the sofa. Kyrie was sitting on the floor while his hands were fused and his mouth was covered with clothing. I showed my fang when I jumped. They were all shocked. I ran towards the thieves and threatened them that I would bite them. They were not afraid of me, they pointed a gun at me and fired it. Fortunately, I was fast and immediately dodge on my left and rode on the other one. I had no intention to hurt them. I was just showing him my wolf form as my way of making them scared. Good thing, it worked they ran as quickly as they could.


    Kyrie was in surprise while he was viewing me. His eyes were widening. I walked closer to him, removed the clothing on his mouth, and released his hands from fusing. Then, I immediately turned my back on him. I was about to leave him when he talked.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My wolf form just nodded on him. Even if I talked he would not understand or hear me because that was just in my head. My feet stepped one and paused when he talked again.


    ¡°Why did you not bring Ember here So I¡¯ll cook for lunch?¡±


    I was in shock. If I were a human he would probably see how wide my eyes were. Did he know me? Why and how?


    ¡°I saw you changing with your wolf form in the front yard.¡± He stood p as the smile was formed on his lips. He brushed my fur in a gentle way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe to me. Honestly, I found it cool.¡±


    I could not change into human form. I would be naked in front of him, so I ran and jumped to the inside of our house. When I got back I was fully clothed. I caught him in the kitchen preparing ingredients for his recipe as if there was nothing happened.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I walked closer to him. I checked every corner of his face and shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is not the first time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Someone sneaked into my house one year ago. Then, st two months ago. I was not scared, they were just getting what they wanted in the house and then left. That¡¯s it.¡± I grabbed a pineapple on the table and cut it into small pieces.


    ¡°Why are you letting them?¡± I was observing every move he made. He looked rxed, but when he looked into my eyes there were mixed emotions unsaid.


    ¡°Fira, every person has a dark secret.¡± He ced water in my front. ¡°Drink that.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± I grabbed the water and drank that.


    He guided me to sit in front of me while he was sighing. ¡°I raised by the thief.¡±


    I could not move when the revtion kept repeating in my head. He was looking down while ying with the peel of the pineapple.


    ¡°When I was young, my father couldn¡¯t buy me food or even a school project. I was envying my fellow kids because their lunch box was always full. They had so much food and could get whatever they wanted.¡± He blew a frustrated sigh again and looked up. ¡°One day, he brought me all of the food that I desire to eat. He even brought me some clothes. Starting that day, all of my requests were granted. Only to find out that my father was stealing in the bank to have money.¡± He prevented the formation of tears in his eyes. ¡°He stole to buy me everything that I need. He did that because he loved me so much.¡±


    He looked directly into my eyes and continued. ¡°I have the biggest mistake of hating him. Of thinking that I hope he is not my father. I was just a little boy, not knowing anything until the content of the news was…him.¡± He took a deep breath. I knew that only one push and he would cry, but he made himself strong. ¡°He died. The cops shot him in the head.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I could not believe his story. It was so painful, just like the death of my mother and father. ]


    Parents can do everything for their children. That is what I learned.


    ¡°I felt bad for you. I¡¯m sorry for hearing that.¡± I held his hand andforted him. I would not expect that he would go near me and hugged me. I just let him. That was how friends were, apanying each other.


    ¡°Fira?¡±


    My eyes widened when I saw Pyro was standing in the entrance of the kitchen while holding Ember¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Pyro?¡±


    It was toote, he punched Kyrie in the face.

 Chapter 176

    HE¡¯S THE ONE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Pyro!¡± I was pulling him away from Kyrie. He was on top of him, keep punching and punching his face. ¡°Pyro, stop that!¡±


    ¡°Pyro!¡± I red at him. For the first time in my life. I was mad at him into the highestbel. I held Kyrie to stand up and sat him on the chair. ¡®Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Our eyes went to the entrance of the kitchen. There was a beautifuldy who came. ¡°OMG! What happened to you?¡± She hurried towards Kyrie and held his cheek. ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    I guess she was her girlfriend. This was so embarrassing. ¡°Kyrie, can we bring you to the hospital?¡± I learned that when people were hurt, they should be brought to that ce. My eyes looked sharply at Pyro. ¡°Help us!¡±


    She had no choice, but to guide him, towards the car. Ember was looking at his father badly. he was just a kid, but she could understand what was happening.


    The woman was worrying so much to Kyrie. ¡°I¡¯m all good.¡± Kyrie held her hand and intertwined it. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me¡±


    When we arrived there, the nurse was hurried to give him the first treatment. If only Ember was not on our side, I probably shout at Pyro. He was looking down, viewing the ground with guilt on his face. He did not talk or even say a single word to me.


    I found the perfect timing to get inside the emergency room. Poor Kyrie, he was not beaten by the thieves, but he was hit by Pyro.  I went up. Pyro was about to follow me, but I sopped him with the use of my open palm.


    ¡°Stay put and take care of Ember.¡± I rolled my eyes before I walked to the door. The woman came out as she was talking to the doctor. I went inside. I could not look straightly in the eyes of Kyrie as I sat in front of him.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Fira. If I were your man, I¡¯ll do the same thing.¡± He gave me a smile. It became a wince when the bruise on his lips stretched. ¡°Men are just like that. Believe me…he loves you so much.¡±


    *****


    When we went home, Ember was sleepy so Pyro brought her to the room. I looked for Eira, she was in the kitchen with Cass.


    ¡°Seems like the day is not good to you, Fira?¡± Cass threw a can of coke in my face. I caught it with just one hand. I drank this soft drink two times when Zephyrus brought me. This had a sweet taste that was good on the tongue.


    ¡®I heard amotion? Is Kyrie okay?¡± Eira gave me a sad smile as she caressed the bump in her belly.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital. I hate Pyro. he didn¡¯t even ask me!¡± I recklessly swallowed the content of the coke in the can.


    ¡°Lately, you¡¯re arguing too much? Wha is going on between you and him?¡± Eira¡¯s concerned face was visible in her expression.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated. This world brings us struggles.¡±


    ¡°Can you check your?¡± Cass looked down at my belly. ¡°Maybe someone is in there?¡±


    I held my stomach and gently felt it. ¡°I can¡¯t feel any strange sensation.¡±


    ¡°Let me buy you a pregnancy kit.¡± Cass leaned her head in my shoulder. She was being sweet to me. ¡°Later. But now, I¡¯m talking about the guy in the Night Clubst rime! Ahh!¡± My ears almost bled due to the loud sound of his shout.


    ¡°What about that?¡±


    ¡°He is calling me!¡± She showed me her cellphone. Zephyrus made sure that we were all living like a human therefore each of us had a cellphone. ¡°I will be going to meet him again tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good for you.¡± I gave her a wide smile. I pulled her, going upstairs. ¡°You should look like a queen!¡±


    I ignored Pyro that was inside the room. He was calling me, but I was ying deaf. He should think about what he did. He was pestering a good person. Cass was looking at me and then at Pyro. She just shut her mouth even though she wanted to talk to King Fire.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna leave. Enjoy your day, Girls.¡± Pyro walked out of the room.


    ¡°One hour.¡± Cass talked without me understanding what she was saying.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ibed her hair and made sure that it would look like a shiny attractive stand.


    ¡°You¡¯llst one hour of ignoring King Fire.¡±


    ¡°Maybe? I was annoyed. I don¡¯t want to speak with him. He doesn¡¯t even know how kind Kyrie is plus he told me about his family. I felt sorry for him.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Girl, you should understand that Pyro loves you. It was normal that he would act like a jealous lover. Even though he has everything such as looks, strengths, and power. Man is sometimes insecure. He¡¯s just thinking of what if you leave him? What if you like someone? They have what ifs, too, like a woman. So you think only woman is anxious?¡± She grabbed my make up kit and ced it in my hands.


    She was telling the facts about men, but I could not be mad at him. He punched him so hard. Kyrie did not deserve that. It was embarrassing, especially when Kyrie told me that the girl was her fiancee. They are going to marry each other next month. There is nothing to be jealous of.


    ¡°If I were you, talk to Pyro. Reminder, we are here because you love him and he loves you. You want a peaceful family life in this Human World. Don¡¯t make everything in vain in just a simple argument.¡± Cass was like a mother who was giving me a lecture. She was awesome that was why I like her so much.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I need a break from talking to him. At least one day.¡± I ced a foundation in her face. I did not know why I was good at it. Maybe due to my watching of YouTube every day while Pyro was at work and Ember was asleep.


    ¡°As if you can endure being away from him?¡± Cass chuckled. She grabbed lipstick and put it on her lips. ¡°Can you bear not hugging him at night? Or not having s*x with him when it was cold?¡±


    ¡°Hey, crap! Why does making love include her?¡± I hit her shoulder in a smooth way.


    ¡°That¡¯s torture, I¡¯m telling you!¡±


    I rolled my eyes. After putting on eyeshadow. I grasped the blush on and made sure it was not too red on her cheek.


    ¡°How about your feelings about Zephyrus?¡± I changed the topis so she would not tease me.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± She pointed at her chest using her forefinger.¡±But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m in the process of moving on. I¡¯m going great this past few days.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna find someone that belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°I hope..¡± She showed me her phone. ¡°He¡¯s the one.¡±

 Chapter 177

    THE PEACE IS IN THE HEART


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I never slept next to Pyro since the night that I was mad at him. I was in the room of Ember, locked the door, andid next to her. I ignored Pyro knocking on the door. After a few hours, he disappeared. The next morning I did not see him. Colden and him went to the office early.


    ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± Like the night, I had no n to talk to him. He wrapped his hands on my bellying from the back and kissed my cheek. I just removed it and went to the kitchen to give him food. He blew a sigh of frustration.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was staring at me while he was eating. I could not take his look that was why I went out. I grabbed fresh air at the veranda while looking around.


    I missed him already, but I was not in the mood.


    I thought he would go to me and asked for my forgiveness, but when I was about to move downstairs, I heard him talking to someone.


    ¡°Make it fast. I can¡¯t wait to see its beauty. Sure.¡± I could see how wide his smile was! That was annoying! What beauty is he talking about? Is he speaking to the other girl again? He is kidding me!


    I marched, going back to the veranda. I stayed there for almost three hours. I was waiting for Pyro to go up and see me, but he did not go to me!


    I slowly walked towards the door. I held the doorknob and gently rotated it. I was going to peek inside when someone grabbed my hand. That was embarrassing Pyro was behind me, smiling as if he had no mistake for me!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep with me?¡±


    I moved backward as he moved to the front. I walked back and back until I was leaning on the door. Our faces were too close. I could feel the fluttering of my heart and the trembling of my knee. I examined his face. There was a ck under his eyes, which means he had noplete sleep.


    ¡°Please?¡± His face showed me that he was begging on me.


    I rolled my eyes and pinched his nose. ¡°Fine.¡±


    The smile on his lips became wide. He pushed the door. I was shocked when I saw the inside. Our room was full of red and white roses with the candle and white curtain as if it was made for the purpose of a honeymoon. There were candles on the floor, shaping in words of ¡®Apology,¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet for a man who has no sleep.¡± I chuckled happily. I looked around. Everything was perfectly designed. He was really a romantic king.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Pyro held my hand tightly and kissed my hand.


    ¡°Super.¡± I sat on the floor and yed with the roses. I was like a kid who was loved smelling the roses. Pyro was watching me while he was sitting on the bed.


    ¡°I said my apology to Kyrie. I should not do that.¡± He held my hand and pulled me up. He ced me on hisp. I leaned my arms on his neck.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°No problem. He told me about what happened that day. He¡¯s a good man.¡±


    ¡°I would never be friends with someone who¡¯s not good.¡±


    I looked around and sensed the beauty of the scenery. The room was filled with red color due to the candlelight. It felt like sleeping in this would have a good night.


    ¡°Fira, I¡¯m?¡± Pyro averted his look on me. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going back to the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    I  was surprised. Our life here was fine and great. Admittedly, I was missing the Elemental Kingdom, but when I thought of my father¡¯s death. My heart was in pain. It was torture to me. We escaped from the kingdom, the reason why my father died. I should stand for my decision because he sacrificed his own life.


    ¡°Eira¡¯s pregnancy is in bad condition. She needs our world to make her child¡¯s health. She needs the support from the potion and herbs that are just in the Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Why did she not tell me?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    My heart ripped into pieces. If Eira has gone, I would be crazy. We promised that we would protect and be with each other¡¯s side at all times.


    ¡°It¡¯s Colden¡¯s child.¡± Pyro looked down. ¡°We are not sure why the belly of Eira is always freezing. The element of Ice is too worst.¡±


    The sadness was written on my face. ¡°We must go back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to my father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°But now, let¡¯s sleep. We¡¯ll think of them tomorrow.¡± He walked to the closet and looked for his clothes. I followed him, embraced his back with my arms, and buried my face on his back. ¡°I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid of losing my sister. She¡¯s the only family I had. Please do anything that you can to help her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always, Dearest.¡± He faced me and held my cheek. He stared at my face for a few seconds until he moved closer to me and kissed my lips. The kiss began to be deep. I liked to think of anything, not the condition of my sister.


    I wrapped my hands on his neck while tilting my head, giving him full ess with my mouth. It was sweeter after the fight. Our bodies were glued to each other as it swayed, dancing with the beat of our hearts. I would not mind if I  would get pregnant again.


    I felt the smoothness of the bed in my back. Every time, the death of my mother and father popped inside my head plus the struggle of my sister¡¯s pregnancy, I pushed it at the back of my head and focused on me and Pyro.


    I could feel his hands removing the button of my shirt. He looked directly at my eyes, observing if I wanted what he was doing. I gave him a small smile as the response.


    ¡°Pyro?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I love you and I always love you. Please keep that in mind.¡± The tears in my eyes dripped in my side.


    Pyro wiped it. ¡°Don¡¯t you want this? I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    ¡°No, I like this, but it seems like my hope in having peace in our life is far from reality.¡±


    Pyro kissed th peak of my nose. ¡°It¡¯s not the peace we need. It¡¯s the love that must stay in our hearts until thest day of our life because when we have love…everything seems in peace.¡±


    I pulled his face towards me. I mmed our lips with all our hearts, soul, adoration, and admiration.


    When we were no clothes, I smiled. When he was cherishing every part of my body, I smiled. When he was asking permission, I smiled.


    As long as Pyro is beside me. I left no choice, but to smile.


    I realized the peace is in the heart.

 Chapter 178

    THE DEATH OF JANUS¡¯ NARRATION


    I was awakened by the heat of the sun on my face. Pyro was holding my hips as his face was positioned on my breast. Yeah, he was inside the nket and his face was buried to mine. He was like a baby who was sleeping. It was already mid-day and surely he would not go to work again. Zephyrus would be so livid to do all the works.


    ¡°Dearest?¡± I held his forehead using my forefinger. He was tightly sleeping. When I moved, disbelief was written on my face.


    Did he not remove his manhood inside me? Oh, crap.


    I gradually moved to ease his arms on me. I slept with my sticky body because of him. I went to the bathroom and cleaned myself. After that, I went out to water my nts. I heard a doorbell so I went to the gate and opened it. I was shocked when I smelled something that made me dizzy until I could not take it anymore.


    I copsed.


    ****


    I blinked three times. It was not a dream, right? I was in the Dungeon? The nervousness filled my heart when Ipletely surveyed my surrounding. I was panting as I looked at the bars. I was inside the criminal cell which was for only people who hadmitted a crime. I heard footsteps, going in my direction. I hurried towards the corner and leaned my back on the wooden wall.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Am I at the Elelemetal Kingdom?


    My whole stopped to rotate when Carter showed up. He was grinning at me as if he won. I gritted my teeth as he opened the bar and entered,


    ¡°Did you not miss me, Honey?¡± He walked closer to me. I pulled myself together to give strengths to my body. I needed to be strong or else I probably not go back to Pyro and Ember.


    He yanked my hair, I was looking up while my neck was in pain. ¡°Answer me carefully! Did you miss me?¡±


    I spit on his face and gave him a smirk that would emphasize that I was not afraid of him. ¡°In your dreams,¡± I emphasized every syble I said.


    In an instant, I could see the full coverage of madness in his expression. He punshed me on my belly, the reason why I moved backward. I bit my lips as I prevented myself to shout.


    This is like training that Hali taught you, Fira. Do not scream in pain!


    I managed to remember all of the things that I faced before I became a fighter even though I was not a great warrior, the important was I could fight.


    ¡°It seems that you learn how to endure the pain?¡± Carter smirked evilly as he stared at my neck down to my chest, went to my belly, and then to my thighs. ¡°I can have a benefit in you, so don¡¯t act as if you can take me.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. I was thinking of how could I kick his freaking c*ck! I wanted to do that to him since he tried to take advantage of me way back when I was seventeen years old.


    ¡°If you want to live, Carter. Better to free me because I make sure that you can¡¯t escape from the grip of Pyro if you hold me with your filthy hands.¡± I looked directly into his eyes. My emotion was sharp, mad, and brave even though inside me I was scared for the possible thing that he might do to me.


    ¡°Pyro?¡± He gazed up and chuckled sarcastically. ¡°King Fire? You¡¯re calling him like that.¡±


    A grinned form on my lips. ¡°You¡¯re outdated, Assh*le.¡± I emphasized the endearment that I called him.


    ¡°I like how you called me.¡± He grabbed my hand and ced it on his manhood. ¡°Feel it, I¡¯m horny.¡±


    I gave him a wide smile. I could feel his hugeness. This was a good opportunity. I prepared myself to punch it when I got the timing, I struck it so hard. The sound of his scream echoed in the whole area. I grabbed the chance to run as fast as I could. Hali told me that one of the weaknesses of a man was his precious friend inside his pants. I listened to him carefully and Now, I could use what he feed me.


    I was about to reach the door when Carter pulled my hair and threw me on the bars. TI could feel the unmanageable pain that covered my back. I writhed as I gritted my teeth. I bit my lips to prevent shouting.


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking b*tch!¡± He kicked me in the belly. I folded myself to protect my body. He continued hitting me over and over again. The waves of pain made me suffer. He held the strand of my hair. I stood up while enduring the ache that was felt in different portions of my body.


    ¡°If you wish to see King Fire and your daughter again, be a puppy to follow all of my wants.¡± He whispered in my ear. He pulled out his tongue and licked my face. That was disgusting. If I grab a chance again, I would cut his tongue.


    ¡°You look awful.¡± Hisughter filled the area. No wonder, if he could notugh when I sh his vocal cord. I could still remember that night he killed Janus. I would not leave this pce without cing a sword in his chest. He had so many mistakes for us.


    ¡°Heal yourself. I don¡¯t want to bury my c*ck to dirty woman.¡± He held my cheek and caressed it as if he loved me. ¡°King Fire killed the triplets. I have no one to give me pleasure. Thedies in the Red Moon are stinky. I can¡¯t stay longer f*cking them, so I get you.¡±


    Triplets? Crap. He was pertaining to the Rainbow Sisters. What a gross.


    He yanked my hair, even more, causing to my scalp to be burned. He touched my hips that made me kick him as hard as I could, but he dodged.


    ¡°Oh? You can fight now?¡± He was teasing me by touching my neck with his lips. I curse all of the curses that came into my mind. ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡± He paused. ¡°Once upon a time. Onedy married to the alpha of the Red Moon Pack. She created a family with him. Eventually, they had a child. They lived happily until one day, Carter came, he killed her husband after torturing him. Do you want me to narrate in detail what did I do to him?¡±


    The tears in my eyes welled up and instantly rolled into my cheek.


    I will kill him! I promise!


    ¡°After burying a sword in his chest, I held the hot iron and ced it into his face. He was too handsome and masculine for me. I couldn¡¯t stand looking at his nice features.¡±


    I managed to lessen the sound of my sobs. I could see in my mind what did he do to Janus. The heaviness in my chest was unbearable. He was a monster, a beast! He had no heart. He was the person who deserved to die!


    ¡°The next day, he was breathing even though his face was full of pus. I tortured him by the use  of sharp bamboo, striking him until he died. Until now, I could still his scream inside my head. It feels satisfying.¡± His voice sounded so happy.


    My vision became blurred as tears streamed to my face. I could not breathe due to the over pain that was spreading in my chest.


    Do you wanna hear my n?¡± His mouth moved to my ear and whispered, ¡°Torture your beloved King Fire more than what I did to Alpha Janus. Those men have no room in your heart.¡±


    He pushed me into the cell and locked it. My sob became loud as his narration on how he killed Janus kept repeating inside it.


    There¡¯s no one who will be allowed to murder you, Carter. Only me.

 Chapter 179

    FIRA IS LOST


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Dearest?¡± I went out of a room with a huge smile on my lips. I was fully clothed when I woke up. Possibly, Fira put clothes on me.


    My phone rang so I grabbed it. Zephyrus had bathed me with words. ¡°Why did you note today to the office! Don¡¯t you know that it substracts your sry! It will decrease 30 percent!¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s heartless. I was just absent for one day. I¡¯ll report you to the cops.¡± I was in the mood today because Fira and I had a great night. So I had something to say.


    ¡®That¡¯s a miracle, you talked! Anyway, you need to go here as soon as possible! Aither would be mad at me We have a date today!¡±


    ¡°Damn? You¡¯re dating her every day! Come on, just for this day. Give it to me.¡± I stepped downstairs while looking side by side.


    Where is Fira?


    ¡°Papa!¡± I looked at my back. Ember was squeezing her eyes with her hands.


    My attention went back to Zephyrus. He was telling so many nonsense words. ¡°Bye.¡± I hang up while having a smirk on my lips.


    I knelt down on Ember. I could immediately smell pee in her pajamas. ¡°Princess, you peed on your pajamas?¡±


    She shook her head. He was not looking at me as if I would not know it. ¡°Change your clothes.¡± I brushed her messy hair using my hand. ¡®Go back to your room and change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pee! I¡¯m a big girl!¡± She ran downstairs while calling her mother.


    She did not admit, huh? Even if I could smell it.


    ¡°Mama!¡± She went to the kitchen. I was just following her. Her messy hair was the indication of she did not know how tob her hair. I could always see Fira, brushing it. ¡°Where is Mama?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s out to buy breakfast.¡± I lifted her and ced her in my arms.


    I walked towards the front yard. My feet stopped walking when I saw the water container on the grass, it was fell down on it. The gate was opened. I was in shock when Kyrie walked inside.


    ¡°Someone gets Fira! I saw in my front CCTV!¡± He was panting so badly when he put his hands on his knee.


    ¡°What?¡± I out down Emver, the fear in my chest scarred throughout me, causing me to breathe heavily. ¡°What¡¯s CCTV?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a camera. Let me show you.¡± He gestured to me to follow him.


    ¡°Ember, go upstairs to the room of your Auntie Eira.¡± I ordered her. She nodded at me. I could see the worries in her eyes. She was about to leave when I spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find Mama and I¡¯ll  never stop.¡±


    The tears in her eyes condensed at the side. She moved her head in an upright direction before she left me.


    *****


    I concentrated on the screen. It was a little bit unclear so I needed to go near it. Fira was watering the nts when suddenly she heard a doorbell. She went to the gate and when it opened, there was no one. She copsed then Carter showed up, he ced Fira on her arm while looking at her intently.


    What his damn problem! He killed Janus and then now, he got Fira!


    Seryo investigated what happened at the Red Moon Pack, he told me only one name and that was Carter. I could see him before, he was respectful that I thought that he was not the kind of man who would do such horrific things like this. The way she looked at Fira, he was telling me that he liked her.


    Did he? What is the purpose why he will get her?


    I crumpled my hand as my jaw clenched. I had no power of fire, but I could break the bones in his neck if he touched her the way I did. He would regret that he was born.


    ¡®Did you know him?¡± Kyrie was anxious, he was moving back and forth. I was wrong to judge him. Maybe he was just taking care of my Fira because they were friends and true friends were priceless.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± My voice was just now. He stopped walking. He gazed at me, ¡°Thanks for minding of her. Thanks for the CCTV and thanks for


    being her friend.¡± I whispered thest one. ¡°She has no friends that made her live the life difficult.¡±


    Like me. I knew the feeling of no one. I was so grateful to the guy.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He had a small grin on his lips. He grabbed a ss of water and ced it in front of me. ¡°Water can decrease the worry. Fira will be safe.¡±


    I drank the water then grabbed my phone. I called Zephyrus and Colden. I told him what happened and they immediately left what they were doing, They traveled to go with me. I could not contact Raiden and Hali, there was no signal at the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡®You¡¯re here, but she lost!¡± I would not expect that Zephyrus would shout at me as if he was the older among us. He was massaging his forehead while he was walking in front of me and Colden. We were sitting on the couch while thinking of what was the right thing to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary to go back to the Elemental Kingdom.¡± I shook my head. The frustration was consuming me. I would be nuts if I could not find where was Fira.


    ¡°I exactly know where she is,¡± Colden said. He leaned his back on the sofa.


    ¡°Where?¡± I desperately asked.


    ¡°If Carter got her, then she must be at the Red Moon Pack,¡± Colden answered me.


    ¡°Papa, did you find Mama?¡± Ember was on the second floor looking at us on the first floor.


    I gave her a sad look on the face. Suddenly, her cry echoed at the whole house. ¡°I want Mama! I want Mama!¡±


    Damn. I did not want to see my daughter crying. I ran as quickly as I could and then grabbed her. ¡°Shh.¡± I could still smell the pee on her pajamas.


    Eira was on her back. She was devastated knowing about Fira. ¡°Ember doesn¡¯t want to change her pajamas when it¡¯s not her mother.¡±


    My heart filled with pity on my child. I did not want her to suffer. She was too young to feel like this.


    I walked down the stairs and told my two brothers that we were going toe back to the Elemental Kingdom. I would say my apology to our father even if I knelt down on him. My daughter and Eira are safe if they would be in there.

 Chapter 180

    THE COMEBACK AT THE ELEMENTAL KINGDOM


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    The extreme punchnded on my face from the moment I stomped at the Sacred Room of Throne. We were at the Elemental Kingdom, begging my father to take my daughter and Eira. He was about to punch Colden when I blocked the way. I was the one who was hit in the face for the second one.


    ¡°Hit me or sh me. Do whatever you want to me, but please ept Eira and Ember to be in here again. It¡¯s urgent. If you want me to down my knee, I will do that. Just don¡¯t hurt Colden. I¡¯m responsible for all the mess!¡± I burst out all the content of my heart. I would be relieved if I left Ember with the pce that she would be secure.


    ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed with you, King Fire!¡± He was clenching his jaw while gazing at me in a sharp way as if any second he would hit me again. ¡°You killed Princess Ziraya! You¡¯re out of your mind! Now, they are finding who murdered their daughter, and if they knew it was you the Elemental Kingdom would face crisis!¡±


    ¡°I punished her.¡± There was no emotion in my face as I straightly looked into the depths of his eyes. ¡°She was greedy, nning to take the throne and power. ording to the rule of the Elemental Kingdom, the royal from another kingdom whomitted greediness in the power should be killed.¡±


    ¡°I witnessed.¡± Colden lied as he supported me. He was not in the scene.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    King Oswald blew a loud sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna ept Ember and Eira in my kingdom. Dismissed.¡± He was about to leave us when I ran and knelt in front of him. ¡°Please? I¡¯m begging you. Fira¡¯s missing. My daughter needs a mother! And?¡± I was preventing the welling up of tears in my eyes. ¡°Fira¡¯s absence is gradually killing me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my problem.¡± He walked away from me. He was about to open the door when Colden ran and stopped him.


    ¡°Youmitted a big mistake to us when you killed Pyro¡¯s twin sister. Yes, you can be a king to anybody and rule even the whole ce of the Alpha King¡¯s World, but?¡± Colden showed him the pain he was holding in his chest. The tears rolled on his cheeks. ¡°There¡¯s something you failed to fulfill and that is?¡± He moved closer to him. Face to face. ¡°Being a father to us.¡±


    Colden stepped aside, giving him away. ¡°If you leave this room. You¡¯re embracing that you¡¯re a worthless father. What¡¯s the purpose of your power if all of your sons are not acknowledging you as a father? If Ember and my future child are not calling you grandfather? It¡¯s all in vain and sad.¡± He paused for a second and continued. ¡°You¡¯ll die alone and your memories will be unremembered. Untold.¡±


    Colden walked away from him. He grabbed my arm and stood me up. We were both sobbing in a silent way. Even if we were kings, we still had emotions and I could not see anything wrong in crying.


    I was about to stand straight when a big arm hugged me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± King Oswald embraced me and Colden. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    The heavyweight in my heart blew by the air. This was all I wanted. To lower his pride and said his apology even though it really hurts knowing that my sister was not existing in this world. Perhaps everything had a reason.


    ¡°Where is Ember? I actually missed her.¡± After a short hug. He messed our hair while looking for my daughter.


    ¡°I missed you, too, Grandpap!¡±


    We looked at the door. There she was cing at Zephyrus arms while waving her hands. Zephyrus brought her down. She ran towards my father and hugged his knee. He lifted her up and kissed her cheek. ¡°How¡¯s my princess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sad¡± She showed her face to my father. ¡°Mama¡¯s gone.¡±


    King Oswald shouted to the guards to be ready to look for Fira.


    ¡°What did you eat father? It seemed like you were kinda drunk? Why all of a sudden you like EmÒ»¡± Colden covered the mouth of Zephyrus. Ember would feel bad if she knew that my father did not like her at first.


    ¡°Why you smell?¡± King Oswald covered his nose. Ember chuckled cutely. Her mouth went to his ear. I guess she told my father that he peed on her pajamas and did not want to change it when it was not her mother.


    ¡°Wait up!¡± She gestured to my father to put her down si he did. She hurried towards the door. Zephyrus followed her when she came back she had wearing different pajamas.


    ¡°I smell good!¡± She climbed up to my father¡¯s body. I was elevated when I watched that Ember was enjoying thepany of my father. I would leave her in good hands.


    I stayed for about a minute. I went to my chamber afterward. I missed every corner of my room, especially my piano and the memories of me and Fira.


    I blew a loud sigh as my mind was anxious thinking of her condition. I grabbed the sword in the closet. It was given to me by my father when I was a kid. I did not use this because I was using my mother¡¯s gift to me. Mom was more important than him at that time.


    I observed from the edge down to its body. The sword would have blood after the night. They must hide or they would bury in the ground with their bleeding body.


    I have no mercy when ites to Fira.


    I walked out of my room. I found myself at the Training ground, hitting the model with the sword. I must prepare to ensure that I was good at fighting skills. I had no power of wolf and fire. This would not be easy.


    ¡°Want training with your favorite annoying brother?¡±


    I looked in the right direction. Hali was folding his arms under the chest while smirking on me. His shoulder was leaning on the tree.


    I gave him a small grin. ¡°You, sure to fight against me? I always win.¡±


    ¡°Not this time.¡± He exposed me to his sword. The spark of its shine touched my eyes.

 Chapter 181

    SHARING OF FIRE


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°What makes you afraid of, Pyro?¡± Hali did not attack me immediately as I did not expect. He was getting ready. I would not becent. Hali was cheating on the fight at all times.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± I raised my exclusive arnis.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about me.¡± He tapped my shoulder. I alert my sense of sight and touch. He might strike me in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m talking about your fear in the enemies? Are you scared that you can¡¯t defeat them?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m scared of what will happen to Fira during the time that she¡¯s with them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Fira is stronger than before. I assure you that.¡± He spun his arnis on his hands, walking around to me. I followed every step he made.


    ¡°I witnessed, but I would never be in peace as long as I could not see her.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s start the bloody fight.¡± He attacked me in an instant. He hit me in the nt position, dodged in my left, and gave him a strike at his side. It was not affecting him. He just smirk on me and hit me over and over again. I moved around and when I got the timing, I struck him on the chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re too focused, King Fire. I think it would be difficult for me to win.¡± Hali held his chest in an up and down direction. I concluded that my hit was causing pain to him. My goal was to make him writhe in pain. By that, I would be satisfied with this training.


    He hurried towards me. His arnis touched my shouder. I felt the pain in that portion. It was a little bit in pain. Hali¡¯s strike was different from how he hit me four years ago. I recognized that he was not attacking me without thinking. His eyes were looking at anywhere. I guess he was thinking about the right strategies to do.


    Good job for him. I¡¯m so happy for the better changes.


    I tilted my head and examined his hold at the arnis, It was not that tight. He was taking a rest to his hand so that when he beat me he had all the strengths he needed.


    ¡°When I met you, my one and only goal is to beat you, but when I realized my fault in a battle. It made sense to my skills.¡± He rotated the arnis in his arms. He jumped as high as he could and hit me in the face. However, I would not let him touch my handsome face. I ducked and hit him on the belly.


    ¡°You nned to scratch my face? Damn, not my face. Fira will not like me when I became unattractive.¡± I attacked him with all the strength I had. He flipped over and when his feet stomped on the ground, he used his feet to kick me on the chest. Inded at my favorite tree.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at using your body.¡± I gave him a smirk while standing up. It was true that I missed him. I missed this time with him, trash-talking, fighting, but at the end of the training, no bad feelings were involved.


    In the middle of our practice, Raiden, Zephyrus, and Colden walked in the middle of us. We created a huge riot as my way of training each other. In one second, my match was Zephyrus. Unlike in the battle, Zephyrus never yed, he was taking it seriously. I was tired when Colden came in front of me. We fought shing arnis and using our bare hands. Colden had improved a lot because he was not controlling his hit on me. He did not care if I was hurt. When it was Raiden turned, I had so much difficulty. He was the same as before, stronger than all of us. He was also the smartest and most handsomepared to me.


    We had different strategies in the battle. Me? I was a good dodger and I used that to strike the enemy in his side. Hali was a good kicker and also a puncher. Colden was fast. Zephyrus was powerful. Raiden got almost everything.


    We spent most of our night in the practice. When we were done, wey at the grass and star gazed. I felt like I went back for being a kid. I could still remember that night, they wereying on the grass while having fun. I never joined them, I was just watching them in a far distance until Zephyrus saw me. He gestured to me toe with them, but I refused. They went to me and forced me to have a bonding with them. The night was the start of me trusting them. Because why not?


    They are my brothers. They will never betray me and until now my mind was thinking that they will always be on my side in my ups and downs, happiness and sadness, in fight and peace. Look at them now, they were next to me. They were giving me the courage to be strong and fight for my Fira. We almost reach the end of our story.


    Will I give up?


    No. Damn, no.


    Fira did everything for me and for our love. I would not count if hr married another guy. Perhaps Janus was important to her therefore she could not lose her at that time. I focused on the present. Me, Fira, and Ember. After all the chaos, I would marry her. I would not mind if the money came from Zephyrus or if our marriage break the rule of the Elemental Kingdom.


    A happy king has a happy ruling. They must understand that.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a man f*cking woman.¡± Zephyrus was pointing at the stars and tracing it.


    What the damn? The scenery was beautiful, he mixed with perversion.


    Raiden¡¯s hand immediately tapped on Zephyrus face. Fortunately, Zephyrus was at the right end while Raiden was at the left end. They could not reach each other.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What? Where is the justice in that? I¡¯m just saying my opinion!¡± Zephyrus sat with his folded knee. He was looking at the Elemental Kingdom¡¯s entrance. When I followed where he was looking, I saw Ember with three omegas. She was holding a tray.


    ¡°It must be tiring for my kings. Here¡¯s the hot chocte!¡± Her little voice filled my ear. Even though Fira was the only person in my head when I saw her, the heaviness and worry blew by the air.


    ¡°Thanks, Your Majesty!¡± My four brothers bowed their heads to her. She was so cute when she gave them a full pack smile. I could see her little teeth.


    ¡°Here is for King Water, Lightning, Ice, and for my handsome papa!¡± She gave the cup to us, one by one. Like she always did, she passed by Zephyrus as if she was teasing him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡± Zephyrus acted as if he was crying. The chuckle of Ember could be heard at the whole ce.


    ¡°Oh?¡± She covered her mouth as her eyes were widening. ¡°I thought the kings are just four?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so bad!¡± Zephyrus knelt down on her and hugged her small body. He almost giggles on her cuteness.


    ¡°If I created a baby, would it be cute like Ember?¡± Zephyrus was asking for our opinion.


    ¡°No, it will be a monster. Aither is a human.¡± Hali¡¯s words were like half true, half kidding. But he was stating the fact.


    ¡°And then you?¡± Zephyrus rose up the corner of his lips. ¡°As if Zarya came back? She left you.¡±


    We were all shocked when Hali put down the hot chocte in the tray and then left. We were all gazed at Zephyrus.


    ¡°What? Am I not telling the truth?¡± Zephyrus rolled his eyes as he stood up. He ran as quickly as he could to follow Hali. ¡°Sorry!¡±


    That is Zephyrus. He did not want any of us to be mad at him in any aspect. He was a good teaser, but not a good opponent for his brothers.


    ¡°Seems like Hali¡¯s joke is more painful than Zephyrus joke,¡± Colden said while watching them going away.


    ¡°It¡¯s both painful. Knowing that Zephyrus couldn¡¯t have a child with Aither and Hali¡¯s waiting to Zarya.¡± Raiden exined as his eyes were on our two brothers, too.


    I let out harsh air. I thought I was the only one who had a problem here, but all of them had different degrees of pain. I just concentrated on Ember. She was sad. Possibly, waiting for her mother toe home.


    ¡°Papa, can I go with you in finding Mama?¡± Her little vice was soothing my heart, but at the same time, causing pain. Her ex[ression was like she was going to cry again.


    ¡°No, my princess. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± I held her chubby cheek and kissed her forehead. ¡°I order you to wait. By that, you help Papa and Mama, okay?¡±


    She nodded her head. Her small hands wrapped around my waist. ¡°I, Ember Aiker.¡±


    My eyes widened when she was spelling these words. Damn! Who the heck told her the chant of Elements?


    ¡°I, Ember Aiker.¡± She repeated. ¡°The Princess of the Elemental Kingdom, sharing my power to my father, Pyro Aiker. Please, Fire.¡± She paused. ¡°Save my mom. I will offer my wolf form to be not met.¡±


    ¡°No! Ahhh!¡± My body burned in the fire. The tear dropped as I looked at the small little girl who was smiling at me.

 Chapter 182

    BURNING ANGER


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Who the heck taught the chant to Ember!¡± I was giggling mad. The Elemental Kingdom must be burning in a fire if I was not pulling back. My brothers were looking down on me.


    I waited for Ember to sleep before confronting them. ¡°What am I going to do now? She has no wolf!¡± I stared at Hali. he was not shutting his mouth. ¡°Did you teach him, Hali?¡± I used him. He was teaching me everything this past few weeks.


    ¡°Sorry…but no.¡± he gazed at my eyes directly. Next was I zed at Colden. Lately, I could see him teaching her how to read a book and write.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Colden shook his head.


    ¡°Fine, fine! I did. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zephyrus could not look into my eyes.


    ¡°Did you know that Ember share her power with me? She offered her wolf form for damn sake!¡± I punched the table. In my entire life, this was the first time that I shouted at them and be so livid.


    Her wolf is very essential in the Alpha King¡¯s World. Everyone would need to have a wolf. In her case, she is the Princess. She would encounter discrimination if the people knew that she has no wolf to show. The royal must be powerful and perfection was the only description.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Colden was worrying about her.


    I held my forehead and massaged it. I did not tell Ember that having a wolf was the most important power in the Elemental Kingdom. Her face was so happy because she was thinking that she helped me. She was looking that her power could be a big relief to us. I did not want to see the disappointment in her face. Before she slept, she told me that she was sure that she would see her mother when she woke up.


    I turned my back without saying anything to them. I needed to go to Red Moon Pack. I could not stand another night that Fira was not on my side.


    ¡°Pyro!¡± Raiden grabbed my arm. ¡°We¡¯re going with you.¡±


    I did not open my mouth. I just nodded as my way of agreeing. ¡°I need someone to look at my baby Ember.¡± I gazed at Zephyrus. ¡°Stay here.¡±


    ¡°You can count on me.¡±


    I grabbed plenty of air as we walked to the room. We grabbed the suit for a warrior. I grabbed the sword and the archer. No matter what I needed for the fight, I would take that just to win this battle. By hook, by crook, or by rope, I will get Fira!


    After preparing for the huge battle, we walked in the middle of the hallway. I could feel the burning desire to kill Carter using the fire. That was for all the damage he cause to my Fira. ording to Cass, he tried to take advantage of her when she was seventeen. Luckily, Janus came to save her. He would shout in madness and plead to me.


    ¡°It smells like blood,¡± Hali smirked while gazing at the entrance of the Red Moon Pack.


    ¡°I could hear the iing screaming.¡± Colden stood straight while he was holding the exclusive sword.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s start the mess!¡± Raiden jumped to the yard.


    We all walked, we were careful to create sound. The knees were folded as we moved to the entrance. There were few people.


    Are they not prepared for the attack?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I gestured to Raiden and Hali on the left. I and Colden were in the right. We ran as quickly as we could. I could hear footsteps going in our direction. I went to the room. There was no one here. I thought about the corner of the Red Moon.


    Is Fira in the Dungeon? No. She would not ce her there. Perhaps I should consider that. I signed to Colden to stay in the inside portion. I jumped on the window, traveling to the way in the Dungeon. I could see different screams of a girl. My ear panting. My chest was full of worry when I was hearing it carefully. I closed my eyes to recognize the voice. It did note from Fira. However, I guess they were abusing them.


    I walked faster until I arrived at the front of the Dungeon. I peeked at the hole and saw that there were so many guards taking by the guards.


    I kicked the door while gritting my teeth. They were all shocked to see me.


    ¡°King Fire?¡±


    In just a snap of my hand, I kicked one of them and buried the sword to the next one. I stopped and red at every each of them. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a mother?¡± I raised my sword and behead the other one. I decided not to use the power of fire. Castrating them was the best choice.


    A grin was formed on my lips. Their manhoods were exposed in their pants. I held tightly my sword and then cut it, one by one. It was better to sh their happiness and they survived rather than kill them. They needed to suffer as long as they were living.


    I united all of the girls and ced them at the corner of the cell.


    ¡°Thank you, King Fire!¡± They were hugging me while their bodies were trembling in fear.


    ¡°Did you see Fira?¡±


    One of them held my hand. She was shaking her head. ¡°He¡¯s beating her so bad. She¡¯s at thest cell.¡±


    My heart almost stopped beating when I heard that Carter was hunting my Dearest. I was giggling as I marched towards the jail. I looked side by side and opened the other cell to free all of the prisoners. They were girls. The very was around the area.


    When I reached the end of the cell. My heart almost melt when a woman with Fira¡¯s figure wasying on the soil. She was bathing in blood.


    ¡°Fira?¡± I hit the chained and when it cut. I walked inside the cell and hugged her, but I was shocked when I recognized that she was not Fira.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She had difficulty in speaking. I thought that she was fifteen years old kid. I was looking left and right and finding Fira.


    ¡°Are you King Fire?¡± her body was shaking in weakness.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I lifted her in my arms. Her condition was deadly. The healer was necessary.


    ¡°Fira said she loves you.¡±


    The tears in my eyes condensed at the corner. I was preventing myself to cry in front of her. The worriedness was inside my chest. I would not stop when I did not see her. I brought the little girl and the women outside the Dungeon. The little girl signed to me to move closer to her. She went to my ear and whispered.


    ¡°They left, King Fire. Fira is in them. They may be not so far.¡±


    After hearing that, I gave her to Colden. I surveyed every corner of the ce. I paused when I saw the wristwatch of Fira. It was on the grass. I bent down to get it.


    ¡°Fira!¡± I shouted and shouted, examining the area. ¡°Fira!¡±


    I shut my eyes. I was listening to the waves of the air. I was not Zephyrus. I should bring him here. ¡°Fira!¡± I almostck all of my hope when I did not find even her shadow.


    ¡°Pyro. I roamed around. Fira and Carter are not here.¡± Raiden tapped my shoulder.


    ¡°No, go survey the area again! I need to see her!¡± I pulled my hair while still gazing at the woods. I did everything that I could to look for her. ¡°Help me, please!¡± I burst out in crying. ¡°I can¡¯t stand another hour without her in my side.¡±


    Raiden hugged me. He tapped my back whileforting me. ¡°Be positive. We can find her.¡±


    ¡°My daughter is waiting for her! I can¡¯t look at her while she¡¯s crying! I can¡¯tÒ»without Fira I can¡¯t live!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± His hands moved from up and down.


    My mind was messing up. If I could not see her from this moment. I would not stop. I wiped the tears in my eyes and marched towards the houses of the Red Moon Pack. The guards were writing in pain due to what I did.


    I looked around with a re in my eyes. I whispered the four letters that everyone must be afraid of.


    ¡°Fire.¡± My voice was just low but deadly.


    In one snap of a hand, the ce gulped by the mes.


    Taste my burning anger. Next time, Carter will scream when I burn him.

 Chapter 183

    BE DETERMINED


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Papa! Where is Mama?¡± Ember was running towards me. The morning was rising as we came back to the Elemental Kingdom. She hugged my knee as she was looking up.


    I breathe out when I grabbed her into my arms. ¡°Did you eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Mama.¡±


    I brushed her hair and embraced her so tight. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t see her.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll go to look for her again, right? Right, Papa?¡± I could see the tears in her eyes. It almost drops.


    ¡±I¡¯ll never stop.¡±


    She rested her chin on my shoulder. She closed her eyes as I peeked at her. Is she not had a good sleep?


    Zephyrus walked closer to me. There was an eye bag under his eyes. ¡°She didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my child.¡± I walked to the corridor and brought her to my Chamber. I slowly ced her on the bed. I settled down as I was staring at her adorable face. I went down to give her a kiss on the forehead. I could feel how down I was. Every day passed, Fira would be in danger.


    Where will I find Fira? I felt like I am going to die.


    I could noty in the bed and rest. I stood up and called Seryo. ¡°Tell Zephyrus that I¡¯m summoning him.¡±


    After a few seconds, he was here. He stood in front of me. ¡°How can I help you?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Take charge of Ember.¡±


    ¡°Pyro, Ember is crying all night. Every time she woke up, she was looking for her mother.¡± He tapped my shoulder as his way offorting me.


    I left him in the room without saying anything. I went to Raiden in the library and found the map of the whole world. They would not go at the city. I thought that they were traveling at the woods. Raiden showed me the map and the possible area that they went to. I did not even rest as I was gazing at it. Raiden apanied me to the ce. We failed to see her and Carter, but there was a sign that they came to that ce.


    ¡°Fira¡¯s alive. I can feel her.¡± Raiden looked at the sky. The above was dark as if there would be an iing rain. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the thunder. It will point where was Fira.¡±


    I was gazing up at the sky. When the rain was dripped from it, the lightning was tracing in it.


    ¡°They¡¯re at the bottom of the mountain,¡± Raiden whispered.


    I changed into my wolf form to be fast in our traveling. I triple my speed. When we arrived at the bottom of the mountain the only thing that I reached was the clothing with blood. We changed into a human form and surveyed the area.


    ¡°Is this Fira¡¯s ownership?¡± Raiden raised the cut pieces of clothing.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The pain in my chest continued to worsen. My vision was blurry due to ack of sleep. ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re near from this ce.¡± We traveled around the area, going back and forth, but I failed to see her.


    My body was weakening. I remain to survey the area over and over again. I blew a sigh of frustration as I down on my knee. I rested for about a minute and then fought again.


    My life has no purpose if there is no Fira in it.


    *****


    We rested at the Elemental Kingdom. I was nning to go out again after an hour.


    Just hold on, my beloved Fira. We will see each other again and if that timees, I will hold you forever. I will never let anyone take you to me once more.


    ¡°My son has grown us.¡±


    While I was sitting at the veranda of the kingdom, my father came up from my back. He sat next to me as he leaned his left arm at my shoulder.


    ¡°Of course, I am.¡± He gave him a frustrated smile. ¡°Would it be breaking the rule?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but If you be the king of the Elemental Kingdom, the rule is you.¡± He messed up my hair.


    ¡°Is it happy to be a king?¡±


    I was startled when he let out a sigh. ¡°Honestly, yes, but half of it is sad. I can¡¯t be with the woman I love.¡±


    ¡°Why not? You said the rule is you?¡±


    He showed me the saddest smile I have ever seen from him. ¡°Do you really want to know the story?¡± I just nodded as my answer. ¡°She died.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was so surprised when I found out the truth about his love life. I thought it was satisfying to have many girls from different packs plus thedies from the kingdom.


    ¡°She¡¯s an omega like your Fira. We¡¯re so happy. I was a thing of leaving the kingdom because of her, but one day, my father killed her. I couldn¡¯t believed what happen. Starting from that time, I never love again, especially when she¡¯s a low born.¡±


    ¡°Then if you experienced that, why are you giving us difficulty to love the man we want?¡±


    Another sigh was burst out of his mouth. He seemed super devastated. ¡°Because my father murdered the girl I loved due to the people of the Elemental Kingdom. They requested him to ease the struggle of my ruling. It was not really his decision, but a minister¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I paused a little and then continued my words, ¡°about my mom? Did you love her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I love the mothers of my sons. Every one of them has uniqueness, especially your mother. She can stay with my harsh attitude.¡±


    ¡°Would that be possible to love many women?¡± I chuckled sightly. I could feel I was exhausted from all that happened on this day.


    ¡°Nope. The heart is only one. If you feel Fira, then she¡¯s feeling you, too. Keep searching.¡± He kept tapping my back,forting me. All my life, I did not feel that he is my father, not today.


    ¡°Would you allow me to marry her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you must provide a proposal for the people of the kingdom.¡±


    I moved my head in an upright direction. ¡°The stars are shining so bright. I can¡¯t wait to hug Fira and show her to the whole Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Just be determined.¡±

 Chapter 184

    CARTER¡¯S BRUTALITY


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Wake up!¡± Carter kicked me. I writhed in pain as I looked at him. There was a fifteen-year-olddy on my side, she was bathing in the blood that seriously needed medical attention. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless! Didn¡¯t you see her condition!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± He shouted in me. He raised his hand and was about to p me when his people moved inside the cell.


    ¡°I heard that the kings areing! It¡¯s necessary for us to leave!¡±


    ¡°F*ck sh*t!¡± Carter¡¯s annoyance was in his face. He grabbed my hair, went up, and punched my belly. ¡°We can use this wh*re.¡±


    I felt the too much ache in my belly. I was writhing in pain as he put me on his back. Even though I wanted to fight on him, I could not move well. King Fire would be going here, so I pulled all my strengths together. I bit his shoulder, causing him to put me down. I had a chance to run so I did, but because I was weak, he suddenly held the strand of my hair and pped me until he was tired.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing, but a low-born omega in my eyes!¡± He pped me again. I could feel the copper in my lips. My lips were producing blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing, but trash in my eyes!¡± I gritted my teeth as I gazed at him sharply. ¡°You¡¯re stinky. I predict you¡¯ll die when Pyro¡¯s hands touch your skin.¡± I showed him my evil grin even though my teeth were stained with red.


    ¡°Did you see this?¡± He showed me his palms. Then, itnded on my cheek again.


    My jaw was clenching in anger. I would give him another day to bring me in this darkness, but when I get the chance, he¡¯s dead. I looked down on the sword of his right man. It was hanging into his side.


    Be careful not to give me an opportunity to hold the sword.


    During my practice with Hali, he was assessing where I was weak or where I was good. I got 90 in the score of handling a sword. My wolf form was not that good, but my sword strategies could kill an estimated ten men in 20 seconds.


    ¡°Why are you looking at, huh?¡± Carter gave me a blow in the stomach using his closed fist.


    This crap!


    Good thing, I¡¯m not pregnant because if those steamy nights with Pyro brought us offspring. I might have a miscarriage.


    Carter ced me at his back while my lower portion was in his ventral. I just closed my eyes as I was thinking of the angel-like face of Ember and Pyro¡¯s smile.


    I must survive for them.


    when I heard the scream of the women in the jail, it made me feel pity for them. I did not know what was happening, but I could imagine what were they doing to them. There were people who were experiencing worst than me.


    I heard thatmotion from the guards.


    ¡°Pyro! PyÒ»¡± Carter covered my mouth with his hands. I was crying as he pulled me towards the nt. I witnessed how Pyro ran to the Dungeon until he came out with the fifteen years old teen in his arms. I could also see Raiden, Colden, and Hali. They were fighting with the people who left.


    Do you know the feeling of seeing them right in front of you, but you can¡¯t do something about it?


    Carter hiding me at the back of a small nt. Pyro was calling me over and over again. He was just six steps closer to us.


    Please move a little bit and you will see me.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The first step, he was massaging his forehead. In the second step, he was gazing side by side. In the third step, he almost copsed.


    The pain in my heart was hard to deal with. My eyes were swollen as my days of crying. I wanted to hug him. He was in front of me. He was! But I could not hold him.


    Raiden came andforted him. He was sobbing like a baby. I would not expect that his love for me was as wide as the ocean, huge as the world.


    I was watching him while the tears on my face were like a river. Carter grabbed an archer and pointed at Pyro. I moved to fight with him even though he pped me repeatedly. I kicked, punched, and struck him.  He was about to hit him when Pyro and Raiden suddenly turned his back due to Hali¡¯s calling.


    I blew an air of relief as they prevented the poisonous arrow.


    Carter pulled me away and ran. I upheld thest hope that I would see Pyro tonight. Maybe in the next day? Next week?


    We had a stop over in the long distance away from the Red Moon. I held the poop of the cattle and simply surrounded it to my body. It would be a difficult night for me. Carter could rape me when I did not do something. I observed that Carter was choosing a women who were clean and had a good smell. If he noticed my scent was gross and resulting in a flips stomach. He would surrender.


    When he pushed me inside the cave, he was smirking like an evil demon. I just gave him a wide smile. He pulled down his pants and was about to go in my top when he smelled me. He hurried away from me while covering his nose. He vomited at the side of the cave and red at me.


    ¡°Yuck! You should take a bath tomorrow.¡± When he said that. I knew I won.


    I watched him, leaving me. I moved my head up, finding for the hole so I could go and escape. This crap cave and no hole!


    I spent all of my time, looking for a passage. When Carter came back, I behave kindly. I was just in the corner, folding my knee while hugging it.


    ¡°Missing your King Fire? You¡¯re not gonna see him forever or if he saw you, you were a cold corpse.¡± He chuckled sarcastically.


    If I couldugh at him, I did. He was far from me. Even me I could smell my body, it was gross.


    ¡°Frankly, why are doing this? Don¡¯t you have friends and family? Or you¡¯recking love in your life? Poor you. Living in pestering others.¡± The tone of my voice was like I was pitying him. He was not a crying man or a person who would be mad immediately.


    ¡°No purpose, Fira. I just love f*cking women.¡± He looked at me full of perversion. ¡°Bathe at the river tomorrow. I¡¯m gonna f*ck you, Wh*re.¡±


    ¡°Are you calling all of the girls a wh*re? I think you¡¯re telling it to your mother.¡±


    He recklessly stood up and pped me. I could feel the burning sensation in my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t you repeat mentioning my mother!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Poor you. No mother?¡± Another pnded in my cheek. I felt like my face would detach from my neck.

 Chapter 185

    MISSING HER


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°The King and Queen of the Brave Wolves¡¯ Kingdom areing!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire kingdom.


    This would be a problem.


    I held Ember in myp and then went up. I rushed towards my chamber. ¡°Seryo, hurry! Summon Cass to look for my daughter.¡± I ordered at Seryo.


    ¡°Copy, Your Majesty!¡± Seryo was standing outside my door. He rushed running towards the kitchen.


    I brushed the hair of Ember and kissed her forehead. ¡°Listen to Papa, do not? go out.¡±


    ¡°Why, Papa?¡± Her little voice was making my heart ache. Even though my father knew about her, there was no exact announcement. The presence of the Princess was still hiding. They must not see her. I had no idea why they went to us. Just an opinion of the conversation about the death of Princess Ziraya.


    ¡°Because you need to. When you grew upÒ»¡±


    ¡°When you grow up, you¡¯ll understand. I¡¯m so sick of your statement, Papa. I want to know now!¡± She crossed her arms under her chest. I could see the small Hali. He was teaching him, look what her attitude was. It was like abination of the kings.


    I gazed at her with disbelief and incredulity in my expression. Like an old Princess who was having authority, she was acting like one.


    ¡°We should not reveal that I have a daughter. They¡¯re the parents of Princess Ziraya. They would possibly create a war between our kingdoms.¡± I imitated her folded arms and gazed down at her. ¡°Is that enough, Your Majesty?¡± I highlighted her title, every word.


    ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    My eyes widened as she talked with the tone of authority. She climbed on the bed andid on it while ying with her feet in the air. She was ridiculous.


    Those Kings were teaching her well. Even with her father, she was behaving in a royal gesture.


    I waited for Cass toe before I left her. While stepping in the hallway, I could hear the rumors from different location of the kingdom.


    ¡°I think King Fire was involved in the death of the Princess.¡±


    ¡°He has a mistress.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think Ember is her daughter.¡±


    ¡°The Luna of the destroyed Red Moon Pack?¡±


    ¡°We should be careful about what wordes out in our mouths.¡±


    ¡°It was unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°King Fire has a good heart.¡±


    ¡°He has monsters like all of them.¡±


    ¡°Are we gonna die?¡±


    In the midst of my walk, I had a lot of conversations that filled my ears. It was aching for my hearing, therefore I decided to stop and shut my eyes for a second. I found the things that I wanted to hear.


    ¡°My Mama will be home tomorrow, isn¡¯t she? Is she okay? She¡¯ll be better. If she¡¯s here, I¡¯m gonna hug her.¡± When I reached the voice of my daughter, I calmed down. As if everything would be fine. Everything was okay.


    My chest pumped recklessly as I bowed my head to the royals of the Brave Wolves¡¯ Kingdom. I looked up at them. I was expecting to see anger in their faces, but my expectation was opposite.


    The king tapped my shoulder. ¡°It must be so hard for you. Please stay strong.¡±


    They had no single idea that I was his daughter¡¯s murder. I felt guilty, sad, and hurt. Even though I killed her, she caused pain in my heart. I was with her those times that I could not handle myself because of Fira¡¯s leaving. If only I had a choice, I would never do that.


    ¡°My guards are investigating the event. Don¡¯t agonize. When we caught the killer, we¡¯ll torture him.¡± He was telling it as if he would surely find it.


    My eyes met my father. I was about to speak, but King Oswald stood up.¡±We¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it.¡± King Patricio¡¯s emotion only showed a livid. It was dangerous.


    The whole kingdom would face a great war if they started it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that my daughter has gone. We must take action¡± The sadness was visible in her face.


    I averted my look as I felt her grief and sadness. If she were my mother, I might not like to see her damage. This was suffocating me/ It made me feel I should not kill her even if she broke the rules.


    ¡°You can trust us. My kingdom is always ready to assist you. I pray for Princess Ziraya¡¯s soul to rest in peace.¡± King Oswald bowed his head to them.


    No, my father should not say that word. He was just making the fire between us stronger. I was not afraid for myself. I was scared for my daughter, Fira, and the people of the kingdom.


    When they said their farewell to us, I could not look into their eyes. I felt like I betrayed my parents.


    What if we change position? I was the one who was killed and King Oswald and my mother were the parents? It was heartbreaking. I could not imagine them crying. As theypletely disappeared, my attention focused on my father.


    ¡°Father, can we just tell the truth?¡± The worry was obviously seen in my expression.


    He tapped my back and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do wrong. You saved the kingdom instead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, maybe…but they are not just royal. They¡¯re parents, too. They lost their child and it must be sad for them.¡±


    King Oswald Arealdo breathed out with the sympathy in the depths of his eyes. Heforted me by leaning his right hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Sometimes royals are dealing withplications. It is a choice between a family and a throne.¡±


    Those words kept repeating in my head repeatedly.


    Can we just do both? The role of being a royal, and fulfilling a role in the family?


    I must not burst out those questions and ask my father. I was the one who had the right to answer it.


    I went back to Ember after a brief conversation with my father. I sat in the bed and stared at her face. Every night, I was gazing at her face until I fell asleep, but this time I could not take my sleep. The day was tiring. Day by day, I could feel the worsening of hell.


    Fira, please give me a sign or anything that might help me get to your ce. I might be exhausted, but that would disappear if I hold you again.


    I grip the small hand of Ember and touch it to my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking so long for me to bring your mother back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too young to be stressed.¡± I caressed her forehead and brushed her hair in a smooth way. I graduallyid next to her and ced my arm in her small body. ¡°I¡¯m scared to fail you.¡±


    She moved, positioning her body in a side way. Her hand touched my face as she was snoring low.


    Fira, our child, is so cute. Thank you for giving her to me.


    Even if it was just in my head. I was talking to her as if she was just by my side.


    I¡¯m missing her.

 Chapter 186

    TIME WILL COME


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was cutting the small pieces of my clothes as I was peeking at Carter. I made sure that I was doing this while he was sleeping. I would put a mark on this ce and on all the way we would go. Surely, we would stay here for another day. Wherever we went, Pyro would find me.


    I gazed at my wrist, as my eyelid was heavy. I could not sleep while I was thinking of Ember. I wish she was not crying. I wish she was in good condition. I remembered she did not want anyone to change her clothes, except for me.


    Pyro, please keep on finding me.


    The sun rose brightly, but it was no beauty when the person I saw the moment I woke up was not Pyro.


    ¡°What a heart warming. You spent the night just staring at me?¡± A grin was established on his lips. He sat and leaned his back on the big rock.


    ¡°Are you still dreaming?¡± I rolled my eyes as I blinked three times to fight the drowsiness. I did not sleep because my system was programmed that there was always a danger when I was with him.


    He stood up and looked for his people. He ordered them to find food. Then, he was the one who charged himself to be with me.


    ¡°Afraid that I might run?¡± I was teasing him.


    Fortunately, he was away from me. My smell was a big deal.


    You¡¯re so smart, Fira! I¡¯m number one fan of myself.


    ¡°Why would I be f*cking afraid? It¡¯s scary to not f*ck you before I break your King Fire.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Does this have something to do with his looks? You¡¯re too insecure for a man.¡±


    As if. He could break Pyro. He was stronger than he expected with or without Fire. Our love will serve as the most powerful weapon against him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out¡­ soon.¡± His evil grin was written on his face.


    We were in the middle of conversation when we heard someone running towards us. Carter peeked on them, he let out a sigh as he recognized that it was his people.


    ¡°I saw the kings from a short distance. They might reach our location!¡± One of the men was panting, breathing in and out heavily.


    The smirk was written on my lips. I told you, King Fire would see me. The symbol of fire was in my wrist. We were connected.


    ¡°Rush!¡± Carter signed his finger to run. He grabbed my arm recklessly and pulled me.


    We ran away from the cave. He was covering my mouth with the clothes. Every distance, I was falling on a small white cloth as a mark of where we were. Pyro was a smart king. It was easy for him to recognize the signal.


    We stopped at the house. I guess that Carter knew who the owner was because he memorized the whole part of it, even the location of tes and all.


    ¡°Would that be a problem if your mother came?¡± I heard his people talking to him.


    This house was to her mother? How could he bring me here? Is her mother aware of all his wrongdoing?


    ¡°Carter!¡± An old woman ran towards him. She was having an open arms.


    I covered my mouth in shock when Carternded his feet on her belly when she was close to him.


    ¡°You filthy old woman! Don¡¯t you dare touch your hands on me!¡± Carter acted as if he was not caring about her.


    I stood up and knelt down on her. I helped her to stand. There was a pity in my expression. She was old and weak, how could he kick her?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The old woman was nodding her head while she was touching her butt.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I gritted my teeth as I gazed at Carter. I marched towards him, turned around and did the uppercut. Hended at the food, causing the woods to break. It was triple what he did to thedy. They were all shocked. I looked down on Carter and stomped on hic chest.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t respect your mother. You¡¯re worthless son.¡± I was about to kick him again when his people grabbed me by my arms and pulled me away from him.


    Carter was so mad at me, his eyes were sharp as his nose was moving open and closed. He kicked me like what I did to him. I acted as if I was in pain. I remembered when Hali did that to me for the first time, I vomited blood, but now, no matter how many times he kicked me. I could feel less. I acted as if I was writhing in pain when in fact, I was really happy when I kicked him. He looked so awful as if my kick was the painful kick he had felt.


    ¡°You, b*tch!¡± He held my hair and pulled it. His mother immediately went to us and cked the way.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt her, Carter.¡± The old woman¡¯s voice filled my ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring yourself here, Filthy Old Woman!¡± He was about to p her when I held his wrist and pped it through his face.


    I was fast when I moved around and hit him with my feet. I punched his chin and was about to punch him again when his people grabbed my waist. They pulled me away from him. I was ring at him with all of my burning eyes. I was moving uncoordinated as I was kicking them all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be alone, Carter. I¡¯ll smash you with my bare hands.¡± I threatened him.


    I could not pull back when it was an old woman and it was a mother. I never ever hurt my mother as what he was doing to her.


    ¡°You, F*cker!¡± He was wiping the blood in his lips as he moved closer to me and pped me harder, causing my teeth to produce blood. I chuckled sarcastically and spit my saliva on his face. He was so livid. Another p touched my cheek. I counted it. He had 128 ps done to me. I would give it back by kicking his face twice that number.


    Time wille.

 Chapter 187

    YOU REGRET IT


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    When the darkness of the night filled the whole ce, everyone took a rest. They did not give food or water to me, making my stomach growl.


    Do they have a n to kill me? They should do that immediately. If I move, they are all dead.


    I shut my eyes to start sleeping. My mind was content only with Pyro and Ember. I could not wait to see them.


    ¡°Fira?¡±


    I suddenly opened my eyes to see who she was. I viewed the old woman, Carter¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Eat this.¡± She put a boiled cassava in my mouth. She ced a cup of water in front. I moved faster as I could feel the weakening of my body.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my son¡¯s wrongdoing.¡± The sadness was written in her emotion. For a mother to see his son like that was torture to the heart therefore I understand her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry for the mistake you didn¡¯t do.¡±


    She wiped the dirt in my face. ¡°Why is he treating you like that?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I should raise him well. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She almost sob with her heart out. I could see my mother in my head. She was the best mother ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Madame. Even if you¡¯re the kindest mother in the world, if your son chooses to be bad, it¡¯s his fault because he has his own brain.¡± I paused and held her hand in a gentle way. ¡°He has freedom. Whatever he picks, that¡¯s what he bes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re matured.¡± She gave me a friendly smile. She slowly held my cheek and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m praying for your freedom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I can deal with this. My lover is looking for me.¡±


    ¡°He must be anxious? What¡¯s his name so I can tell him you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°He is?¡± I grasped for air and exhaled it harshly. ¡°The Alpha King of Fire.¡±


    Her mouth barely opened. She lowered her head at me. ¡°God, Your Majesty!¡±


    I grasped her hand with my emotional eyes. ¡°We have a four year old daughter. She¡¯s waiting for me. Please go to the Elemental Kingdom and say this to King Fire.¡±


    ¡°I will. Tomorrow morning when I went down the mountain.¡±


    The door burst opened that made us both in shock. Carter marched towards us. He bent down to pull her mother¡¯s hair and the next happened? he buried his sword in her belly.


    ¡°If you reach the morning, Filthy Old Woman.¡± He whispered in her ear.


    My body froze. How can a son bury his sword in her mother¡¯s belly? He has no heart.


    I moved up to save the old woman, but he pressed the sword more, causing it to exit in her back part. I raised my hand to reach her, but the rope tying my feet and waist was short. I could not outstretch. In the end, I had nothing to do, except watching Carter kill his own mother.


    ¡°Say goodbye to your son.¡± I could see the different emotions in his eyes. However, that was not enough to soften his heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re a beast! How can you do that!¡± There was nothing I could do, except crying with my heart out. ¡°I am?¡± I burst out my sob loudly, ¡°longing for my mother but you?¡± I massaged my chest as the pain was severe. ¡°You can touch your mother. You can say what you want and she can hear. You can hug her as long as you like. Why can you be so heartless? It¡¯s your mother!¡±


    She threw the poor old woman to the side as if he did not care at all. He moved closer to me and yanked my hair. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my mother and at the same time, the reason why I lived my life hell!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t revive the life of her. You only have one mother.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I care? You didn¡¯t know everything.¡± He beat my belly using a punch. I moved my body back as I twisted it in pain. I gritted my teeth as I was looking up at him.


    ¡°She is the worst person ever. Do you want to know why?¡± He sat beside me, leaning his back at the wooden wall while gazing at her mother. ¡°She sell me to be a ve whe I was five years old. The world od slvery was cruel. Luckily, there was a beta family who adopted me.¡± The smirk on his lips grew. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be shed by the sword. She deserved severe torture.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t…even ask her why.¡± Even though I had difficulties in speaking due to my stomach pain. I managed to speak.


    ¡°Is having a sick father the right reason? He¡¯s dying anyway. Why would he need to be treated?¡±


    Now, I can understand.


    I stared at the mother. His eyes were slowly closing. I could feel the pain in my heart with the scene in front of me. Until he has no pulse at all.


    She died and his murderer was his won son.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nobody deserves to die.¡± I whispered as the darkness was consuming my vision. My belly was hurting so much.


    Pyro?


    Sometimes, a mother makes a decision that will break her heart. She has a purpose. Choosing one person in between people you love is like killing yourself. The grief of a mother for losing her son will never be healed.


    Surely, she thought of him the entire time he was gone.


    I wanted to say those words to him, but I had no energy. My body was too weak to even open my mouth. I blinked two times as I was fighting the dark. I was afraid that Carter might take the opportunity to do his desire for my body. The smell of the cattle¡¯s poop was not that stinky.


    When I closed my eyes, I heard footsteps going away from me. I forced myself to open my eyes. Only to see that Carter was holding the body of his mother. He was crying with his heart ripping.


    See? You regret it.

 Chapter 188

    MY WORLD COLLAPSED


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I was standing in the front yard, shaking my head as my body had no energy at all. I could not sleep and eat. Fira was in my mind spinning 24 hours. My swollen eyes looked at Zephyrus. He was carrying Ember in his arms.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have a good sleep. How can you find her if you can¡¯t fight?¡± Raiden was sermoning me as if he was my father. What mature thinking. He grabbed my hand and ced the bread. ¡°Eat up.¡±


    I forced myself to have a bite. It was one week and Fira remained missing. I heard that they were at a small house in the west. The trip there would be a day or two.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Zephyrus said as he gave Ember to Colden. ¡°If Colden¡¯s joined you, Eira was worrying too much. Not good in her pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    Conden¡¯s hands were wrapped in the small body of Ember. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the princess.¡±


    I nodded my head. I ced the whole bread in my mouth. I acted as if I was vomiting. I needed to at least have food in my stomach.


    ¡°Papa wille back.¡± I kissed the forehead of Ember. ¡°Behave, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Papa.¡± Ember gave back the kiss on my cheek. ¡°Look after yourself, Papa.¡±


    I moved my head in an up and down direction. I tilted my head to ease the dizziness from theck of sleep. I ced the sword in my hips, stood straight as I clenched my jaw.


    ¡°Get ready to kill.¡± I gritted my teeth.


    Instead of changing to a wolf form, we rather used a horse. It was difficult for us to bring other clothes when it ripped.


    After an hour, we were in front of the house, peeking on them. There were estimatedly ten men in the whole front yard of the house. That was easy. Maybe there were people inside, too. That house was just small. I guess, five to seven men would be fit in that.


    I went out, stood straight with a smirk on my lips. ¡°Run if you want. Hide if you like. My fire will never let you escape.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I attacked the two of them. My feetnded in their belly, causing them to have unbnced positions and eventually dropped into the ground. They had not yet died, so I punched the one in the chin, making his teeth fall. I grabbed his shoulder and one click of head. He died.


    I stepped faster to the second one. I held his shoulder and passed him to Hali. ¡°Thanks, Pyro. I¡¯m actually giggling.¡± He held his chin and then rotated it 360 degrees.


    I was a little bit startled when Zephyrus was not content with what Hali did. He lingered, extended his ws and then cut his neck. ¡°This is my sweetest revenge for my best friend.¡± Zephyrus chuckled as he wiped the sweat in his forehead. The stain of blood was left on it.


    ¡°Look at your forehead.¡± Raiden gave him a handkerchief. At all times, he was neat and clean. He was the best example of perfection. Handsome, smart, brave, kind and all.


    A yful smirk grew on the lips of Zephyrus. ¡°I appreciated it, my fourth born perfect brother! Love you!¡± He used his palm to fly a kiss on his cheek.


    ¡°Gross,¡± I said as I shook my head in disbelief.


    Raiden gave him a smooth kick on the thigh.


    ¡°Ouch! You hurt my feelings!¡± Zephyrus was massaging his chest as if Raiden hurt him badly.


    ¡°Seriously? We¡¯re in the middle of the battle.¡± I rolled my eyes as I uppercut the iing enemy. I moved around  as my feetnded on the face of the iing.


    I held his chin and pointed the sword on his neck. ¡°Sorry not sorry. I am no mercy.¡± I cut his head. It rolled on the ground.


    Hali was smirking at me. Who among us is the brutal one when ites to this? It is Hali, the Alpha King of Water.  Before, I was teaching him to use his brain in terms of utilizing strategies. During the training, something popped into my mind.


    Hali can do something I can¡¯t do. He is more than a fighter or a warrior. Perhaps that was because of his determination, hard work, and diligence.


    ¡°You did my strategy.¡± Hali tapped my shoulder as he ran to my back and shed them with the sword.


    In this battle, we decided to use our bare bodies rather than using the wolf form. It would be tiring once we needed to meet the danger of all opponents. By this warm up, it was storing the power of our wolf. It would be the deadliest one once we burst it out.


    I stepped around as I kicked the other one. I punched the iing one in his belly and beheaded him. There were five heads rolling in the ground.


    Oh,e on. I need all of the heads.


    I left my four brothers at the front yard, killing the remaining. I walked to the tiny house as I was peeking side by side.


    My feet stuck on the floor as I viewed Carter. He was holding Fira while the knife was pointing in her neck. His hands brought down to her belly. I watched it. He was doing it in slow motion. Then, he covered her mouth with another hand.


    ¡°Did Fira inform you that she is pregnant?¡± Carter¡¯s lips formed an evil grin.


    My whole world stopped rotating as my eyes went down to her belly. This can¡¯t be. My grip on my sword tightened as my jaw clenched in anger. I was scared when he cut the belly of Fira. However it was just small. My blood boils into its highest temperature.


    ¡°Can you forgive yourself if you kill your own child?¡± He was tempting his knife on her belly. I could hold back if it was our little one. Fira was moving her head left and right. O could not understand what she wanted to say.


    ¡°Hands off.¡± My teeth were creating a fiction as if I wanted to pure him into small pieces like dust. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see yourself burning in fire!¡±


    ¡°Ohh?¡± He was teasing me by smiling widely. ¡°You should be the one burning in fire.¡± He caressed the belly of Fira in an up and down direction. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with my child.¡±


    My world copsed.

 Chapter 189

    FIRA¡¯S REVENGE TO CARTER


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Would you want me to tell the story of I and Fira?¡± His voice was full of sarcasm. I wanted to cut his neck right now. ¡°Those nights with her were quite fun. She¡¯s so hot and her screams were like music in my ear. It made me f*cking horny. I couldn¡¯t stoÒ»¡±


    ¡°Shut the damn up!¡± My shout was mixed with giggling. My eyes stared at Fira. She was still shaking her head in the right and left direction.


    ¡°Are you mad? I think not.¡± He chuckledfortably. ¡°You¡¯re not yet burning in mes. I guess I need another stimtion.¡± He yed his knife in Fira¡¯s belly, gave her another sh.¡±I want to see your monster.¡±


    ¡°Be careful what you demand for.¡± I red at him. He was getting on my nerves. ¡°You¡¯re disrespecting the Alpha King of Fire.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the Elemental Kingdom. For your information, I¡¯m now the Alpha of the Red Moon Pack.¡± He moved his chin up, being proud of his achievement.


    ¡°As far as my concern, you have no blood of a royal. Even if you seize the alpha, you will never be like him.¡± The grin in my lips was gradually forming. ¡°The blood running in your veins and arteries are pure?¡± I tilted my head as I was looking from his feet to face, ¡± low born.¡±


    I was satisfied when I saw the unbearable madness in his face. He cut Fira another one. I was giggling in anger.


    ¡°How weak. Is hurting woman¡¯s your strategy? Not a man.¡± I prepared my sword for a possible attack.


    ¡°Watch me.¡± He raised his knife and?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I felt that everything turned dark when he buried his knife in Fira¡¯s belly. I was left hanging. If she was pregnant with his child. I don¡¯t care. I just need my Fira back.


    I moved as quickly as I could. I shed Carter with my sword. He changed into his wolf form and dodged on his side. He was not that big as I was in that form. I gazed at Fira, she was crawling in the side as she was holding her belly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant! I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t mind me. Focus on your fight! I¡¯m good! I¡¯m great!¡± Fira¡¯s bby mouth filled the whole area.


    I blew a sigh of relief.


    Fira is good. Fira is great.


    I repeated that in my head over and over again. I concentrated on Carter. In an instant, I shifted into my wolf form. I was so shocked when it was bigger than usual. It seemed like my power had been activated by the use of Ember¡¯s power, the mixture of our both powers.


    Carter¡¯s wolf form moved backward. I thought that he was afraid of me. It was unexpected when his wolf jumped and bit me on my shoulder. I hit him with my hind leg. Hended on the floor. I stomped on his face as my fang was moving closer on his neck. We fought. Fang to fang. Strong to strong. Leg to leg. Push by pushing. Hitting by hitting.


    The mixture of anger and eagerness to kill him was the only emotion I had. He touched my Fira.


    No one¡¯s allowed to touch her the way I did. That was my number one rule.


    I was about to hit him with my ws when heid, but Fira prevented me, which confused me.


    ¡°Let me handle this, Dearest.¡± Fira gave me a smile. I was in the middle of shock when I saw an iron in her hand. ¡°Light this.¡± She raised it.


    Even though I was curious, I followed hermand. ¡°Fire.¡± My thoughts said that. Immediately, the me burned the iron. I gazed at Carter. ¡°Fire.¡± His legs were jailed by the rope of fire.


    I watched Fira. She was having an evil smile as if she was not the Fira I knew.


    ¡°You created a beast in me.¡± She smirked and ced the burning iron in his face. ¡°What did you do again to Janus?¡± She pressed the iron in his face.


    The wolf form of Janus turned into a human. She stomped into his chest and kicked him plenty of times. I could see how mad she was.


    ¡°You tortured him before he died?¡± She grabbed the knife that was on the floor. She spinned it in her hand.


    I found it cool therefore I watched her as my tail was wiggling. I was enjoying how my woman fought for herself although sometimes I was confused how she learned all of that. She took all of her courage together and then hit Carter with his elbow. She was not yet satisfied, he kicked his face over and over again.


    ¡°This is for Janus!¡± She grabbed the super hot iron and then hit his face again. Even though his face was too burned and Carter was shouting with his lungs out, she did not stop.


    ¡°For your attempted rape for me!¡± She grasped the knife and cut his manhood without even touching it. She cleaned her hand by rubbing it into her clothes. ¡°I will never be contended for all the pain you are feeling right now. I¡¯ve been so scared for years because of what you did, but still, thanks. You taught me that I needed to train to defend myself for people like you.¡±


    She held the sword. The only sound that could be heard in the whole ce was the scream of Janus.


    That is my woman.


    I stepped forward when I saw her wince. She gestured that she was fine by showing me her palm.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good liar, huh?¡± She buried the knife in his belly. Another scream filled the whole ce.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Carter burst out his anger by cursing.


    Fira grin was visible in her lips. She moved closer to him and looked directly into his face. ¡°Your features are bothering me. You¡¯re so ugly and even if you became alive after this, you disgrace yourself for not having any pleasure at all.¡± She ced her forefinger in her chin. ¡°I was thinking of killing you, but I changed my mind.¡±


    She put his feet on his belly and pressed it. ¡°It¡¯s better if you live and feel the pain for the rest of your life.¡± She gritted her teeth as she was preventing herself from stabbing him again. ¡°Assh*le.¡±


    A smile grew in my lips when I heard her curse. It sounded hot to me. Better if she was saying that in bed. I missed her so bad.


    Fira gazed directly at my face. She ran towards me and hugged me so tight. She burst out crying on my chest. ¡°Pyro?¡±


    ¡°Shhh. Dearest, you¡¯re safe.¡± I brushed her hair as I was caressing it.


    Suddenly, the sound of Carter¡¯sugh filled the area.


    ¡°It¡¯s not yet done. She is alive.¡± Carterughed again. Hisughter became a cough with abination of blood.


    I was startled and looked at Carter. She? Who is she?

 Chapter 190

    SHE IS ALIVE


    FIRAS POV


    ¡°Who is she!¡± I gave Carter a hard blow on the belly using my closed fist. He was justughing so hard like a crazy person. Even if I hit him repeatedly, nothing happened.


    Hali grabbed him. He inserted him in the carriage. They would give him a judgment for his mistake at the Elemental Kingdom and for the Red Moon Pack.


    I was not yet at peace even if Carter could not harm us. He kept saying that ¡®she is alive.¡¯ That means there was someone who would possibly hurt us, especially my Baby Ember.


    What if it was not yet done like what he was saying?


    Pyro held my hand and put it in his cheek. ¡°Never mind what Carter said. No one will hurt you again. You¡¯re brave.¡± He moved closer to my face and gave me a kiss on the forehead. He wiped the dirt in my cheek. ¡°You smell?¡±


    I chuckled with my heart light. ¡°I put a poop of a cattle on my body.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± His lips touched the peak of my nose and then down to my lips.


    ¡°So I won¡¯t smell good. Carter¡¯s unlike me.¡±


    ¡°You surprised me with your warrior mode.¡± I could see how proud he was. His eyes were sparkling with love. I thought he fell for me deeper.  He kissed me on the cheek and lips over and over again.


    ¡°I smell bad, why are you doing that?¡± I was tickled when he held me on my waist and kissed me passionately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± He pecked at me again. It was heartwarming when he bathed me with kisses as if we had never seen each other for a thousand years. ¡°Faster, Hali! Ember¡¯s waiting for her mom.¡±


    Hali looked at me with annoyance in his face. ¡°I¡¯m not your f*cking servant!¡±


    We heard theugh of Zephyrus. ¡°You look more like a warrior now Hali than a king. You have blood in your clothes, face and all. DId you swim in the pool of blood?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth if you don¡¯t want me to kick your ass!¡± Hali was mad as if he got his period.


    ¡°Oh,e on! What makes you livid? I think you¡¯re envying Pyro. Don¡¯t worry your c*ck will be in hole again when Zaryaes back.¡± Zephyrus was teasing Hali.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that name or else you¡¯ll die.¡± After Hali said that, the carriage became fast as if we were going to fly.


    I hope Hali¡¯s heart will be as good as before.


    ¡°Mama!¡± Ember was running towards me when she saw me. She was waiting for me in the front yard. I opened my arms to hug her, but when she was near me, she stopped. She raised her hands and covered her nose.


    Pyro was chuckling. ¡°I can stand your smell, but not your daughter.¡±


    I knelt down on Ember and embraced herpactly. She was still covering her nose. ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss Mama?¡±


    ¡°Missed but?¡± She could take being with me. She moved away.  Seh inhaled and exhaled, grasping for fresh air. She was so funny.


    I saw Colden at the entrance of the Elemental Kingdom, his right shoulder was leaning in the wall. ¡°Wee back.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, King Ice.¡± I looked at her back. I was looking for my sister. I was sure she was so stressed when I was not around.


    ¡°Finding Eira? She¡¯s sleeping. She didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± I could see the frustration in Colden¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Possible you made love with her for the whole nightÒ»ouch!¡± Zephyrus stopped talking when Raiden struck his nape.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Raiden red at him with his burning eyes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding!¡± Zephyrus was pouting his lips as he went to Ember and hugged her. ¡°King Lightning fighting with me. Hit him with your fire.¡± He was whisperting on her, but we could hear.


    One real nut.


    Ember smirked as she was gazing at Raiden. ¡°Fire.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch!¡± Zephyrus¡¯ king garment was burning. It was just a little me. Instead of Raiden, Ember did that to Zephyrus. She was always joking with the kings.


    Ember was chuckling cutely as she was staring at Zephyrus.


    ¡°Ember doesn¡¯t inherit that attitude from me. Definitely, it¡¯s you.¡± Pyro was next to me, watching Ember with his brothers. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dearest. You need to take a bath.¡±


    Pyro grasped my hand. We walked in the hallway. I did not mind the stare of the people of the kingdom. We would cross the problem when it was in front of us. Since there was no signing a petition for our rtionship, we did not care even if the ministers would possibly not consider this. We had rules at the kingdom.


    While I was grabbing a towel. Pyro hugged me on my back. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± His voice was gentle.


    I looked down at the wound in my belly. I was not feeling good, but I was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± Pyro kissed my head before he went out of the room. I went to the bathroom to clean myself. I opened the faucet. I was startled a little when I felt the coldness of the water. My mind was thinking of all the things I have been through those days that I was not with Pyro. It was like hell. Good thing, that I was now in the Elemental Kingdom. Those experiences were like a nightmare.


    When I walked out of the bathroom. The doctor was here with the other nurses. They looked at my bruises and wounds, gave me medicines and herbs. They stayed at Pyro¡¯s Chamber for about an hour. Pyro made sure that I was fine before he ordered them to go out. He sat beside me as I was lying on the bed.


    ¡°My world copsed when I thought that Carter took advantage of you. Are you?¡± He moved his head in the left and right direction.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯m great. That¡¯s what I said. But?¡± I ced my head on hisp as I was looking up at him. ¡°But I¡¯m scared for Ember. We¡¯re now going to face the entire kingdom.¡±


    Pyro let out the sigh. ¡°I can lower my rank and offer my title to them if they want, but I¡¯ll never abandon you and Ember.¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t lower your rank. You have an important role in this kingdom. Being the Alpha King of Fire is one of the heavy duties. Who will rule the Fire Pack if it¡¯s not you?¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s doing his best to arrange the new rules.¡± He caressed my forehead up to my hair. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. Restwell since you haven¡¯t had any sleep.¡±


    I tapped my side and adjusted my body. I put my head on the pillow. ¡°Lay beside me.¡±


    He was exhaling a sigh when he settled down. I could see the tiredness in his eyes. He had a ck color under his eyes. He must be exhausted,


    I gazed at my finger. The ring was glowing in my hand. Luckily, Carter did not recognize this. I was just thinking.


    When will be our wedding? In a Human World, we could marry each other as soon as possible, but in the Elemental Kingdom…I don¡¯t know.


    Then suddenly the voice of Carter shouting filled my head. The fear started to grow in my chest.


    She is alive?

 Chapter 191

    LOLLIPOP


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    Seryo bowed his head at me and then stood straight to give me a look. ¡°The Higher King is summoning you, Luna.¡±


    I was sitting at the bed when I was looking at the piano when he came inside the room. ¡°Do you know the reason?¡±


    I was nervous. Why would he summon me? Is this because of my attachment to his son?


    I never know what was the real score between him and Pyro and all of the kings. Is he going to punish me?


    I was holding my breath when I moved inside the Sacred Throne. He was sitting on his throne while his eyes were settled on me.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. You summoned me.¡± I lowered my head with all of the respect.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rise.¡± When I heard his word, I stood up straight.


    I cleared the blockage in my throat as I was gazing at his face. I moved my head a bit. I was not allowed to look at his face directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s prohibited to be in a rtionship with your king. Are you aware of that?¡¯ His voice was full of authority and the gesture of being royal was visible  in his every action.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± I could not inhale and exhale easily. I thought I would have a heart attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s not allowed to have a child with your king. You have a knowledge of that, don¡¯t you?¡± Every word that came out in his mouth was like thunder destroying my chest.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± My voice cracked as my knee trembled.


    ¡°ording to the book of the Elemental Kingdom, you disobeyed the rules. What will be the Elemental Kingdom¡¯s punishment to you and your sister?¡±


    The fear was crawling in my system. What is he ying with? Do I need to answer it?


    ¡°Hang until death.¡± I whispered with a low voice and a shaking body.


    He was shocked when I was aware of that. During my escape at the library with the King Lightning. I read all of the books containing the rules and regtions of the kingdom.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart for an omega.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± I looked into his eyes.


    ¡°When did you study?¡±


    I was confused why he was asking me nonsense questions. It was a bit out of topic.


    ¡°I never stop studying. My mom said learning is a continuous process, so for us to be able to have knowledge in different ways; we must not stop learning.¡± I paused and swallowed saliva. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡± He settled up and walked closer to me.


    ¡°They died.¡± My voice was low and had no energy. I could feel the threatening tears in my eyes. ¡°My mother died in the hands of the hunter while my father died saving me from the opponent.¡±


    ¡°They must be good parents to mold you into a smart and kind daughter.¡± He gestured to me to sit at the bench on the side.


    ¡°Ember¡¯s a cute and happy kid. How can you raise her?¡± He settled down at the bend. Next was me. It was awkward to be with the Higher King while he was talking about my life.


    ¡°I will raise her as how my parents raise me. I will teach everything that they teach. It¡¯s hard to grow a child, but when Pyro¡¯s beside me. That would not be difficult. We can help each other to mold her into a kind, brave and better person.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why my King Fire loves you. However, when you talked…I know.¡±


    ¡°Pardon, Your Majesty. Why are you asking me random questions?¡±


    ¡°You may now marry my son.¡± He moved up. ¡°However, the Ministers found out. They are signing a petition for you, Ember and King Fire¡¯s execution.¡±


    My mouth was barely opened as my body shook in shock. ¡°Be prepared for the battle. It will be heart tearing.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Your sister is going to take the Battle of the Queens.¡± Pyro was moving back and forth.


    I grasped for air as I was in surprise. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said. The Ministers gave her an option. After she gives birth to the child, the battle begins.¡±


    I intertwined my hand as I was looking down. I did not want to lose Eira. She was doing this for Colden, but what if she dies? How is the baby? How is Colden?


    ¡°How about the baby?¡±


    ¡°They will both die if she doesn¡¯t make it.¡±


    I pulled my hair. I was so frustrated, especially when the next day they would decide for my punishment or if worst the execution would be implemented.


    The knock on the door could be heard as the silence between I and Pyro urred. I opened it. Eira immediately hugged me. The bump in her belly was visible. She should not be stressed.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Eira gave me a smile. ¡°Yes. I just can¡¯t breathe due to nervousness. Sometimes, it¡¯s spiking.¡± Her eyes went down to her belly.


    I touched her belly in an up and down direction. ¡°Are you excited toe out, baby?¡±


    ¡°Colden must be the happiest father.¡± Pyro stretched her lips into a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, as you said, King Fire,¡± Eira said as I was guiding her to sit at the couch.


    ¡°Papa!¡± Ember was stepping faster as she entered the room. She was crying when Pyro grabbed her.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Pyro wiped her tears at the cheek.


    ¡°King Wind stole my lollipops!¡± She buried her face on the shoulder of Pyro and cried out as if someone died. It was just a crap lollipop.


    Zephyrus moved inside the room with the five lollipops in his mouth. He was teasing Ember by licking it up and down, circr motion and other tricks of licking!


    ¡°Zephyrus!¡± Pyro put down Ember and kicked his brother to his thigh. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ze[hyrus rolled his eyes while he sucked all the five lollipops. His eyes were chut as if it was the most delicious candy that he had tasted.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you for making my daughter cry!¡± Pyro looked for a lollipop in his pocket.


    I wasughing so hard the same as how Eiraughed. Zephyrus was childish in any angle. Pyro got one lollipop on his pocket, one at the waist which was stuck at the garter.


    ¡°You¡¯re damn gross!¡± Pyro was gritting his teeth with his brother. Zephyrus gave him a wink. ¡°Ember is always tripping me around. When I trip her, I¡¯m not allowed? Where is the justice in that!¡±


    ¡°Damn, Zephyrus! You¡¯re not a kid!¡± Pyro¡¯s expression was purely annoyed with his brother.


    ¡°Yup, I know. I can create a kid. ying with your daughter is satisfying.¡± He sucked the yellow lollipop and then moved it out from his mouth, licked another one and then let it out from his mouth.


    I wonder howe he is a king?


    Pyro shut his mouth and turned his back on him. I thought that he was preventing himself from punching his brother. He ced Ember in hisp and gave him the lollipop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind your crazy uncle. He¡¯s a psycho.¡± Hisst word was whispered, causing Ember to chuckle cutely.


    ¡°I heard that!¡± Zephyrus was still licking the lollipop when he sat next to Eira. ¡°Come out, Baby. So I have another kid to bully.¡±


    ¡°Crap, Zephyrus. You gotta be kidding me.¡± I was chuckling when I went to Pyro and Ember.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not because of Ember. I would not go here.¡± Zephyrus touched his back. ¡°I had a whiost night to escape. Mypany won¡¯t stand alone.¡±


    ¡°I wish you were bankrupt!¡± Pyro said as he was swaying hisp to carry Ember.


    ¡°You¡¯re so unpleasant my sexy cutie brother!¡± Zephyrus settled up and walked to the door. ¡°Gonna go to the city. Don¡¯t tell father!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna tell him! My revenge!¡± The little voice of Ember filled our ears.


    Zephyrus let out his tongue and teased her. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna give you lollipops again!¡±

 Chapter 192

    YOU TURN ME ON


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was in the bathroom when Pyro entered. I was in front of the mirror whilebing my hair. The water from the strand of it was dripping. The towel was wrapped around my body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of tomorrow.¡± Pyro¡¯s hand enveloped my waist.


    Tomorrow was the decision making of the Ministers for me. I was scared of the execution if the majority of them agreed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If the world is against us. I¡¯ll leave this world and create one with you.¡± Pyro kissed me on my cheek and put his face on my shoulder.


    I know what would be the destination of this cuddling. I held his hand on my belly and leaned my face on his.


    ¡°Can you abandon the Fire Pack?¡± The sadness in my voice would be heard.


    ¡°I did that once. I can do it over and over again. For you.¡± He squeezed his chin on my shoulder.


    Did you know the feeling of something moving in your stomach? The butterfly? When you are in love? That¡¯s what I was feeling right now. My heart was fluttering as if it would go out from my chest. It has been a year since I fell for him. Until then, I was still falling for him no matter how bad the situation was. No matter how many problems we encountered.


    I remain standing with him while holding our love. That is how love works. I just hope that this lovests forever. But the book says not all the time you feel the spark. There was a time when you could not feel it anymore. However, you should believe that it will be in your heart for the rest of the time.


    I blew a loud sigh when I remembered Janus. Am I so bad with him? In our entire lives, I did not love him. I mean I love him, but could notpare to my feelings for Pyro.


    ¡°Fira, you know it took me so long to get up in bed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I held his cheek from in front. He was at my back while still hugging my back, caressing my stomach. The wound was in there, not that painful.


    ¡°You¡¯re the reason why I wake up in bed.¡±


    I chuckled in a low tone. ¡°Ahh! That¡¯s why you¡¯re waking up early?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I waszy. All the time in bed, but now, I¡¯m scared of waking up without you by my side.¡±


    Today, when I woke up, I went directly to the bathroom. I was hearing him calling me repeatedly. I understand the reason why. Ember did not sleep in our room, she was with Raiden since he was not in here at all times. He was living at the Lightning Pack, but he was worrying to us therefore he kepting back.


    I removed his hand on me and grabbed another towel. I held all of the strands of my hair and ced the towel, twirling my hair.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the little princess?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. She¡¯s with my brothers.¡± He touched the towel on my chest and pulled it gently, causing it to drop on the floor.


    ¡°Ah, huh? And what is this?¡± A grin was gradually forming on my lips.


    ¡°Romance?¡± He chuckled as he grabbed my cheek in a gentle smooth way. I tilted my face as I was giving him an ess to my mouth. He held my hips and moved it into an up and down movement.


    He pulled me up, sitting on the sink when we heard the loud sound of Ember¡¯s cries.


    ¡°Mama, Papa!: She cried with her lung out as if the whole kingdom would shake.


    Pyro stopped. We looked at each other for a second. I bent down to get the towel. Pyro suddenly went out of the room to check on Ember.


    ¡°Who makes my daughter cry?¡± Pyro¡¯s face was annoyed.


    ¡°King Wind!¡±


    I heard them from the inside. I moved quickly to put on clothes and then walked out of the bathroom.


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Pyro asked as he lifted her up.


    ¡°He got my chocte!¡± The sound of her cry was causing a pain in my heart.


    Pyro gave Ember to me and went out. I followed him with Ember in my arms.


    Zephyrus was there, chuckling as he was looking at Ember. ¡°Come here. Lately, you¡¯re a crybaby.¡± Zephyrus gestured his arms on her. Ember shook her head while gazing at her with madness in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the city.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ember¡¯s little voice was soothing in my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± He grabbed Ember on her arm and winked on me. What a crazy person.


    Pyro punched his back in just low impact. ¡°Stay in the city. Don¡¯t bring my daughter!¡±


    ¡°I want to!¡± Ember kept repeating. She rolled her arms on his neck and glued herself.


    ¡°She wants to.¡± Zephyrus¡¯ eyebrows wiggled.


    Pyro shook his head. He leaned  his arms on me. ¡°Come back before evening.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning!¡± Zephyrus was chuckling as he dragged Ember away. Ember was waving her hands on us. So adorable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Zephyrus is so annoying.¡± Pyro whispered in my ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s how he is.¡± I gave him a smile.


    We were about to go inside when I saw Raiden. ¡°King Lightning!¡± I waved my hand at him as I was having a wide smile on my lips.


    ¡°Fira, Pyro.¡± Raiden walked closer to us. He tapped Pyro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± I answered.


    He moved his hand up with three pieces of mangoes. ¡°Adhira¡¯s said to bring you this. Enjoy eating.¡±


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    Raiden moved his head up and down. ¡°I¡¯ll go home this evening and go back in the morning. I¡¯m wishing for the good of the decision of the ministers.¡± He tapped my back. ¡°Wishing for your happiness and peace.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for all the things you¡¯ve done to us. You and your brothers.¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡± He created a big smile on his lips.


    He was really handsome. He was perfect. That was all I could say.


    ¡°Fira.¡± Pyro red at me when he noticed that I was staring at Raiden.


    I was preventing the smile on my lips as I saw that he was jealous. Raiden said hi farewell to us before he left.


    ¡°My Dearest is jealous.¡± I tickled his waist. He did not say anything. He just pulled me towards the inside of the kingdom. While we were walking, our hands were intertwined.


    ¡°Gonna make the day special.¡± His voice was sweet. I thought he had ns.


    ¡°What are we gonna do?¡± I was prohibiting the growing smile in my lips.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to heaven.¡±


    I pinched his hips. Hisughter filled my ear. He ced his arm on my shoulder and whispered. ¡°You turn me on.¡±

 Chapter 193

    CARTER¡¯S PUNISHMENT


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I covered my lips as I viewed the grave of my mother and father. The tears in my eyes were rolling into my cheek. Pyro gave a proper grave for both of them. It had a name and was full of flowers in the surrounding area. I gazed at Pyro and held his hand tightly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Dearest.¡± I gave him a peck at the cheek before I knelt down and stared at the name of my mother.


    Eyrom Hayes


    Liyana Hayes


    Their names engraved at the gravestone was soothing my heart. I could feel the happiness in my system.


    They were great parents in the whole universe. I¡¯m so proud to have them as our parents.


    ¡°If they were here, they would be d for you.¡± Pyro settled down beside me. ¡°A little sacrifice and we¡¯ll live as aplete and peaceful family.¡±


    I sealed my mouth as I was listening to Pyro.


    ¡°Greetings. Mother of Fira, I¡¯m Pyro. I¡¯m Fira¡¯s lover. I¡¯m d to see you again.¡± Pyro blew air and then inhaled deeply. ¡°I just want you to know that Fira is in good hands. I will take care and love her for the rest of my life.¡± He raised his palm and continued. ¡°I swear to the Element of Fire.¡±


    While gazing at him, I was thinking that I was the happiest woman in the world. Imagine that I was just an omega. Everything was not the same as him. However he never looked down on me because I was just low born. He was treating me as equal. My gratitude for having him as my lover was not enough to thank him for giving me a thrill in my life.


    My father died because of saving me and I did not want his life to be in vain if I and Pyro did not make it in the end. Thest time he talked to me, he was supporting us for our rtionship. I did not know that would be thest time I would see him.


    I closed my eyes. Full of memories shed in my head. I could see my mom in my mind.


    ¡°There will be an iing 5 kings at the Elemental Kingdom. They have differences, but what I like is the Alpha King of Fire. He is a silent king. It feels like his world is hush. In that attitude, I predict that he wants a peaceful kingdom.¡± Mom was telling a story to me when he came from the celebration of the birthday of the kid. Not an ordinary kid, but the Alpha King of Fire.


    I was interested because they were fellow kids. I had no friends at all. I was wondering if those kings would be my friends if our lives crossed. It may be cool if I had a friend who was royal.


    ¡°Mom, are they going to y with me?¡± My little voice echoed at our small house.


    ¡°They will. As long as you are a good kid.¡± Mom pinched my chin into a smooth way and kissed me on my forehead. ¡°If one day, you meet the kings. One of them will be your lover.¡±


    My eyes opened in reality when I remembered those memories. Mom already told me about that. I was so nuts about forgetting it. I tried to recall the continuation of that memory. Luckily, it popped up in my head.


    ¡°I came from the city and looked for the prophecy. You¡¯re destined to be his mate.¡± She gave me the sweetest smile I could ever see.


    ¡°Who among them, Mom?¡± My little eyes blinked three times as my small hands grip her skirt.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell me. You¡¯ll know if this¡­¡± She pointed at my chest. ¡°Beats.¡±


    Going back to reality, I gazed at Pyro for so long. It was not an ident that we met on the day of my death and assigned him as the omega.


    It was all destined.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± His two eyebrows moved up. ¡°Aren¡¯t I handsome in your eyes?¡¯


    ¡°You always are.¡± I leaned my head on his shoulder as I was looking at my parent¡¯s grave.


    I was nning to be here for every once a week. I will bring Ember next time.


    We stayed at the grave for so long before we came back to the Elemental Kingdom. We went to the Dungeon to check if Carter was still there. The ce was scary, loud noise was echoing around; the scream of the prisoners, their grief and sadness.


    My feet stuck with the cell where Carter was lying on the ground. The truth was I could feel pity on him even if he was the baddest man on earth. I was facing his back as he was folding his body into a fetus position.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I nodded at Pyro. Actually, we just want to see him here; to ensure that he was already inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun to y with your life, Fira.¡±


    My feet froze as Carter talked. He was remaining in his position, but he was speaking as if he was talking to me. I waited for another word that woulde out from his mouth.


    ¡°Especially when Eyrom stole the crown!¡± Heughed so hard to the point that he was touching his belly. ¡°He stole the crown because I ordered it!¡± Heughed again. It was echoing to the whole area. ¡°I¡¯m the reason why he was jailed at the Dungeon and Fira suffered for worrying too much!¡±


    That was ridiculous! Crap! All this time, he was the cause of my father¡¯s suffering! I gritted my teeth as I went back and red at him with my burning eyes.


    ¡°The bars suit you.¡± I emphasized the words.


    ¡°I killed Janus and tortured him!¡± Heughed so loud that making the other prisoners created a noise. This ce was blowing the sanity of a normal person.


    ¡°I killed my mother!¡± He was saying that as if he was proud of what he did. ¡°They will never be happy! They will not!¡± He stood up and walked back and forth.


    He was not thinking normally.


    In this world that is full of mistakes, there is a punishment. His are already felt.


    It is hard to live in the dark where there is no exit.

 Chapter 194

    THE JUDGMENT DAY


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    At night, Pyro had a surprise with me at the garden. It was just a small table, a piano and some food. Just a simple date. He was doing his best to make me calm for the whole day because the decision was about toe.


    ¡°I just want to sing and y piano with you by my side.¡± He guided me to rest on the wooden chair in front of the piano.


    ¡°What will be the song?¡±


    ¡°As usual, my favorite song. Maybe one of these days, I canplete my song for you.¡± He started to hit the keys.


    ¡°You¡¯re extra sweet today.¡± I shut my eyes as he began to sing as the sound of a piano could be heard. It took him so long to y the repetitive rhythm, but soothing a heart.


    We just stopped when the beautiful melody became horrible when someone hit the other keys. It was Hali.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Pyro was wrinkling his forehead while ring at Hali.


    ¡°I heard the Ministers talking. They are nning to kill your daughter.¡± Hali¡¯s emotion was nothing.


    ¡°No way. Over my dead body.¡± Pyro¡¯s hand clenched.


    ¡°Tell Zephyrus to not bring Ember back until all are unsettled.¡± Hali walked to the table, grabbed a grape and bit it.


    ¡°Not my daughter.¡± I highlighted every syble. ¡°They will suffer.¡± I clenched my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± The smirk on Hali¡¯s lips formed. ¡°n wisely. They are talking about execution.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to burn them than fight. They would not listen.¡± Pyro was walking at the table. ¡°Come, Dearest. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    I went to him and joined him eating. We nned for what was the best thing to do.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    *****


    I was biting my lips as I was walking on the long red carpet. All of the officials were here. This time was judgment day. They would ask me a question and I would answer it. I sat at the center. I could see all of them were ring at me as if I did something wrong.


    Yeah, I did wrong! What are you thinking, Fira? Focus.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the judgment.¡± The announcer¡¯s voice echoed in the hall.


    Pyro and the other kings were at the other side, watching. They were all present except for Zephyrus. He was in the city with my child. They just gave them an alibi that Zephyrus was sick so he could note.


    ¡°She is Fira Hayes. The former omega of the Elemental Kingdom, but now the Luna of the Red Moon Pack. Shemitted adultery to Alpha Janus with his lover, the Alpha King of Fire.¡± The spokesman read the words in the scroll. ¡°They have one child. It is a girl named Ember. Today is the day of sentencing the right judgment for her wrongdoing.¡± He paused a little and looked around. ¡°The questioning begins.¡±


    I cleared my throat as the trembling of my body could be felt. They all looked at me with sharpness. I crossed my thighs to avoid myself peeing.


    Crap! I feel like I am in horror movies where everyone is a zombie.


    Their eyes were as if hungry for blood and wanting to bite me.


    ¡°Why did you marry Alpha Janus if you had a child with King Fire?¡± The Minister of Finance asked.


    ¡°For the safety of my father, Eyrom. Alpha Janus got him out of the Dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Why is your father at the Dungeon? Is he a criminal?¡± The other one asked.


    ¡°No. He never did anything wrong. Someone ordered him to steal the crown. Only to find out, it¡¯s Carter.¡± The tears in my eyes were welling up, but I was prohibited to sob.


    I should be strong.


    ¡°Why have you had an affair with the Alpha King of Fire? Are you a moron for not knowing the consequences?¡±


    ¡°I love him. And I¡¯m not a moron. I just can¡¯t prevent my feelings for him from growing.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of s*x is tasty?¡± The sarcasm was written at the lips of the Minister of Finance.


    Pyro could not take it anymore. He stood up and shouted. Objection! He is perverting the user!¡± He red at the man and continued. ¡°It¡¯s out of the question!¡±


    ¡°We agreed!¡± I had a sigh of relief when they screamed, agreeing to Pyro.


    The Finance Minister sat down. ¡°Apology.¡± The questioning continued.


    ¡°Is Ember¡¯s real father is King Fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Since when did your affair start?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s when I was…omega at the kingdom.¡±


    The rumors began to be loud. They had many perceptions about me and Pyro. Some were judging with no basis at all. It was either I was a bad person, baddy or whatsoever.


    ¡°What a wh*re.¡±


    ¡°Are you just good at sucking d*ck?¡±


    ¡°Funny. Let me try you.¡±


    The loudmotion stopped when the certain of the in front of them swallowed by the mes. I looked at Pyro. Her eyes were burning in fire.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t respect my woman. Get out of the hall!¡± Pyro hit the table. It had a crack that could be heard in the whole area.


    Raiden stood up. He had no emotion in his face. All I could see was a pure cold look. ¡°What kind of attitude is that? ording to the book of the Elemental Kingdom,  the Ministers should act ording to their position with honor and dignity. With respect to all the people in this hall. This is not a joke time. It¡¯s a serious matter and if you can¡¯t be serious?¡± The lightning in the sky filled our ears, ¡°move out and nevere back.¡±


    They all began to shut their mouths. The Alpha Kings are the most powerful people in our world. If theybined together, they could kill each of them without any mercy.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Hali stood up with the annoyance in his face. ¡°Water.¡± He poured water on the fire that Pyro caused. ¡°Don¡¯t make me annoyed or I¡¯ll make the hall plenty of water.¡±


    I found it cool. All of them had a capability. If you did not know them, you must be scared. I was so lucky to have them in my life.


    ¡°Fira Hayes, is it true that you seduce the Alpha King of Fire to get power?¡± One of thedies of the kingdom asked.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head as an assurance that there was nothing happened like that. ¡°Like what I said I love him and I don¡¯t care about power. I¡¯m powerful in my own ways. I can be brave on my own without the help of anyone.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a knowledge that the first-born princess should die?¡±


    A smirk had formed in my lips. ¡°If you have a girl child and she needs to die, what would you do?¡± Instead of answering, I gave her another question. She was one of thedies of the kingdom.


    I waited for her to answer my question, but she did not say anything.


    ¡°Parents can¡¯t let their child die without fighting for them. Expect that before your hands touch my daughter, my ws sh you.¡± I gave them a deadly look. ¡°Yes, I was omega before who I was not allowed to fight. Put in my mind, I am now the?¡± I stood up and showed them how brave I was. ¡°I am the Luna of the Red Moon Pack.¡±


    The silence filled the air. It was like all of their braveness before we started the judgment blew by the air.


    ¡°You can say whatever you want to say to me. You can punish me, but when my daughter gets involved. I¡¯m gonna fight for her.¡± I looked at them, one by one.


    ¡°Your Majesty, no matter what status you were. You remain the rule breaker. I raised the execution for you and your daughter.¡± The Minister of Finance talked. He was staring at me as if this was all a game for him. Pyro was right even if his father gave us the blessing to marry each other. There would still be ministers to consider.


    ¡°Execution!¡±


    ¡°Execution!¡±


    ¡°Execution!¡±


    That was repeated in my head over and over again. They were shouting. I gazed around and saw that everyone was agreeing. I nced at Pyro, he nodded his head.


    I cleared my throat and grabbed plenty of air to calm myself.


    ¡°Can you…execute the heir in my womb?¡±


    Silence.

 Chapter 195

    CREATION OF THE NEXT GENERATION


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Can you…execute the heir in my womb?¡±


    It felt like the angel passed by when I could only hear the waves of air. The memories of yesterday came into my head.


    ¡°Fira and Ember will die if we don¡¯t have n B.¡± Hali was looking up without any expression on his face. ¡°Raiden said, tell them you¡¯re p[regnant with an heir in your womb.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not?¡± I was protesting. Being dishonest would just create a big mess.


    ¡°Motherf*cker, Fira. You can f*ck each other all night, so you can create another one.¡± Hali was crap serious. I thought he was just kidding.


    ¡°What if that child is another girl?¡± Pyro was worrying. I could see it in his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to harm them.¡±


    ¡°Try a different position.¡± A smirk was formed at the lips of Hali.


    Pyro washed her face using his hands. ¡°Are you damn serious?¡±


    ¡°Am I look kidding?¡± Hali folded his arms under his chest.


    ¡°Just do what Raiden says. It won¡¯t killÒ»I mean it kills you, but I am smelling the lucky. The second one would be a boy.¡± Hali raised his body up and left us without saying anything.


    Going back to reality, they all whisper about what would be the right decision. The nervousness in my chest was making it hard for me to breathe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call the doctor.¡± One of them suggested it and all of them agreed.


    They called a guard and summoned a doctor. All of the doctors were ordered by Colden to go in the city to upgrade the medical tools in the clinic therefore they would not see anyone.


    They came back bringing no one. I was preventing the grin on my lips.


    ¡°Just give her a week, Bastards. They leave, went to the city for good.¡± Hali¡¯s action seemed boring to what was happening.


    ¡°Agreed. Let¡¯s give her a week, if we found out that she¡¯s not pregnant the execution would be continued.¡±


    I blew a sigh of relief when they all agreed to the suggestion. We only have one week to create an offspring. The Higher King was observing. Even though he was the most powerful among all, the Ministers were one of the important officials. The kingdom would not run without them.


    My mind was messed up, especially when I was thinking of Ember. I hope she was fine in the city without me. She must be crying at night, but I had a trust on Zephyrus he would not let our child cry.


    ¡°Let us dismiss the gathering today. We will discuss this after a week. I order¡­¡± King Oswald looked at them, one by one with the ck emotion in his face, ¡°No harm for Fira Hayes and Princess Ember. Whoever disobeyed would be beheaded. Dissolved.¡±


    Everyone bowed their heads at him. When he turned around to leave the hall. I let out all the relief that I was holding in my chest. The Ministers went out gradually. Some of them were gazing at me with the annoyance in their faces. The other did not want me as the Queen Fire, I was just an omega before. However, Raiden informed us that they would only ept me if they carried the future king in the present time. By that, my life and Ember¡¯s life would be saved. But my sister, Eira, had a different judgment. Eira was still an Omega of the kingdom, she would be punished, but Colden raised a petition to let her join the Battle of the Omegas, the lifting of ranking. Colden was also smart, he would not let Eira and his child die.


    After the gathering at the hall, we walked to the library. All of the kings were there except for Zephyrus since he was in charge of my daughter. Colden was the writer and the one who was drawing all the ns. Hali was just looking at it, thinking of the possible solution. Raiden was the brain of all, meaning all the information and the steps came from him.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the n.¡± Raiden whispered all the things that we must do. From the doctors threatening and the other officials. ¡°We can¡¯t get all the sympathy of the Ministers.¡±


    Hali brought down a cellphone in front of us. We all looked at him, our eyes had a question of what are we going to do with that?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In the gallery, there are steamy videos so you can create a child as soon as possible.¡± Hali gazed at me with the smirk on his lips. He winked and then taped my shoulder. ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    My face was blushing. Crap. We did not need that. Pyro was the first king who had his child. That means he was good at it.


    I was waiting for Raiden to hit Hali, but he did not do anything. He was just staring at the cellphone.


    My mouth moved apart as Pyro grabbed the cellphone. ¡°Honestly, we don¡¯t need this, but I think we must think of having a baby for our family, not for obligation.¡± Pyro nced at me. He gave me a small smile. ¡°Never mind the gender, the child¡¯s still our baby and we stand to protect them.¡±


    I moved my head up and down. ¡°Pyro¡¯s right. We¡¯ll not do this just for the sake of the requirements of the officials. We¡¯re a family. I will use everything that I¡¯ve learned from the training just to secure the safety of our children.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my Fira.¡± Hali messed up my hair.


    Pyro suddenly removed his hand while ring at him with the annoyance in his expression. ¡°She¡¯s not yours.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Pyro is jealous again.¡± Hali teased him by messing up his hair.


    ¡°Colden, what¡¯s your n for Eira?¡± Hali pointed at him. We all stared at him. He looked frustrated.


    ¡°The same. Just don¡¯t talk about this when Eira is here. She¡¯s worrying too much. It¡¯s not good.¡± Colden walked to the book shelves. He stopped at the right side and grabbed a book. When I peeped, it was a book on how to take care of a pregnant wife.


    Pyro walked to him, too. They read the book. I thought he was excited for the second baby?


    ¡°Fira.¡± Raiden grabbed my attention. ¡°You¡¯re a fighter. Not to mention the struggle you encountered. Everything will be in the proper ce. Wait for the right time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for everything.¡±


    He gave me a warm smile. Crap. That was handsome. I wondered why his Queen Luna did not appreciate him. He is kind and all the package of a king. I hope their rtionship is filled with love.


    Pyro came closer to me. ¡°We¡¯ll go. We must start the creation of the next generation.¡±

 Chapter 196

    RAPTURE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    It has been a long time since I and Pyro were just staring at each other. We were supposed to make love at the moment, but it seemed like we were not in the mood. Iid on the bed while looking at Pyro, he was just sighing.


    ¡°Give me a minute, Dearest.¡± He was rotating the cellphone in his hand. ¡°Can we watch this?¡± He raised the cellphone. I really had no idea what was on that phone, but maybe we must need that at this time.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Heid next to me as he was brushing my hair. He blew a loud sigh. I was not sure why he was frustrated. Maybe he did not want us to do this without involving our likes. Me, too. It made me feel awkward. It was just midday and we were going to make love? Crap. It¡¯s too hot.


    Pyro opened the phone. We were shocked due to the scene exposed to us. My cheek felt hot as my eyes were widening. We did that, but not as hard as in the video. I did not want to name or describe what was happening. It was just a girlying on the bed while the guy was moving his body in an up and down movement. It was embarrassing to see other people in that situation. We watched the film for about five minutes until Pyro climbed on top of me and glued our lips together.


    I fought his kiss, moving with the desire of his lips. I tilted my head to the right as he was to the left. I could feel the sweetness that never failed to give me taste. His lips were soft and red. I admitted, I was addicted to that for years, but I never initiated to kiss him. The sound of smack filled the room. Little by little, the kiss was deepening until I sensed his hands on my thighs, touching it in an up and down direction. It went to my curves and held it in a gentle way. One moment, he inserted his hands at my back and gently removed the hook of my bra. When he was sessful, he slowly pulled my clothes up. I was no top at all, my breast was forcing on his chest. He paused a little. While looking at me, he took off his clothes. I felt the heat in my face as I was staring at his entire features. From his handsome face down to his chest, to his well-formed abs down to hisÒ»yeah, you know. It was bulge and I had no idea why it was fitting into mine.


    He slowly handed my skirt and panties, pulling it down with all of the care. ¡°Dearest, ce in mind that we¡¯re not doing this for the sake of the Ministers¡¯ approval. We¡¯re in this scenario because we love each other and we are creating a family.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is. When it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll always give in.¡± I showed him the most beautiful smile of the day. I raised my thigh and wrapped it around his waist. ¡°Faster, Dearest.¡±


    I heard his small chuckle as he bent down to kiss me again. I could feel the satisfaction as his lips gradually moved from my cheek to the back of my ear. Being lick at the back of the ear was the most satisfying feeling. The current was spreading throughout my body, especially when he traveled down to my cor bone. I closed my eyes as I was feeling the pleasure that kept intensifying. He grabbed my both breasts as he massaged it gently. I bit my lips as I was feeling that I wanted to moan.


    He gave small kisses to every skin that touched his lips. He sucked my nipple as the other one was ying the left.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I hardened the bit of my lips. Crap. It was embarrassing if someone would hear me from the outside. His finger was inserted in the middle of my thighs, making sure that it would give me satisfaction. He never failed me. When his finger moved back and forth, I arcked my body. I did not know when I would ce my head. It was making me crazy. My body was feeling the super hot temperature. I held his lower arm and pushed it inside me. My forehead started to create a sweat, it dripped down to my side.


    When I opened my eyes, I could see the expression of Pyro. That made the arousal in my body severe. His mouth was opened as he was looking at me with only desire in the depths of his eyes. He looked so hot that even if I watched him the whole day in that facial expression I would never get tired. I fell in love with him even at this position. Every day, I was admiring him even though I did not tell him.


    He brought his mouth to my ear and whispered. ¡°Tell me what you want me to do.¡± His voice was so sexy.


    I gulped my saliva as I was clearing the blockage in my throat. Do I need to ask? Sounds exciting. I swallowed again plenty of times to give courage to myself.


    ¡°Ahm¡­¡± I felt like my tongue was cut. However, I must continue talking. By that, we could establish a connection that would make this movement much more memorable and pleasurable. ¡°I want you to¡­¡± I looked down at my fold. ¡°Lick it.¡± I was stuttering. I had no clue if I said the right word or it would just make him turn off with me, but when the adoration highlighted in his emotion. I was relieved.


    Crap, Fira. You have a thick face to demand something like that.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cum for me.¡± He whispered in my ear before he traveled down to my lower body. I closed my eyes hardened as he pressed his middle finger in my passage as his tongue was licking the center of my fold. I tightly hold theforter as he deeper it.


    ¡°Pyro! Hmm¡­¡± I tried not to create a loud sound of moaning. I was shouting in so much pleasure, especially when he did the entering of his finger in and out while he was eating my fold. He stayed doing that until my thighs were shaking. Then, the explosion urred. I knew that we were not done, it was just me.


    He turned me back, he was at my dorsal. He grasped a pillow and ced it into my belly. He kissed my cheek as he slowly as his manhood was plugging inside me. I almost bit the pillow as the pleasure surrounded my whole body. I could feel the excitement.

 Chapter 197

    JANUS¡¯ WILL


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    He deepened his manhood in my passage. I could not take that anymore, I screamed loudly. I did not care if there was someone hearing me outside.


    ¡°Louder, Dearest. No one will hear you. I ordered all of the guards to stay away from my chamber,¡± he said directly to my ear. I had a sigh of relief.


    His two hands were on my side, leaning at the bed, it dipped a little as it was carrying his weight. I felt the tightest of my wall as he continued burying all of him. The creak of the bed could be heard. The skin to skin contact was filling my ear that made the scene hotter.


    I gritted my teeth as I could feel that I was so full and wet. I wanted deeper so I held his butt and pulled himpactly to mine. I swayed from backward as he was moving frontal. The feeling was perfect. I did not want him to stop, but he was teasing me. I red  at him when he pulled out and changed our position.


    We were facing each other in both side direction, my thighs were on his hips while he was positioned at the center of me. He plugged in again his manhood and made sure that it would reach the end of my hole. Then, we swayed again. He moved his face towards mine and kissed me harder. Even though we were at the peak of our pleasure, he was trying to be gentle.


    ¡°You¡¯re sexy.¡± He whispered as if he was seducing me. He did not need to do that. My sheath was saying its wants for him.


    ¡°You too, Dearest.¡± I answered back. We were both panting as the dancing of our body was still urring. ¡°I want deeper.¡±


    He did not speak, he held the lower portion of my back and pulled me so close to him. I screamed and screamed even though my throat was cracked. It felt so fulfilling. I held his shoulder to stop him.


    ¡°Let me take care of you.¡± My eyes werezy. I wanted to have more of him and I was sure he desired it, too. He just nodded his head. I guided him toy on the bedfortably, and ce myself on his belly. He was facing my back as I was facing his lower body. I moved up while slowly grabbing his hugeness. Then, I grasped for air as I was gradually cing it in my hole.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± I moved my head up, viewing the ceiling as I was shutting my eyes. I thought we would not end today. It felt so tasty, delicious and other adjectives saying my feelings right now. I assured that his long would reach the ultimate edge of my passage before I swayed my body in an upright direction. He held my waist and guided me to the proper movement. The only noise that could be heard in the chamber was the sound of our moans and groans, resulting in making love more steamy.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me insane again, Fira.¡± By his words, it gave me satisfaction that I was doing good and great. I liked him to be content with me. I had no n to give up on our rtionship, no matter how hard it was.


    We remained in that position for a long time. When we were tired, it changed the position again into my legs on his shoulder as I was on the bottom. We overworked the whole day just doing that. We would stop for a minute and then when we gained our strength, it would be repeated. He never withdrew his manhood inside me even before falling asleep. It was good in the feeling.


    I fell asleep with Pyro sucking my nipple. I woke up when it was already evening. Pyro was staring at me. Surely, he was doing that the whole time he was awake.


    ¡°Are you exhausted?¡± Pyro established a small smile on his lips. We fixed the strand of my hair that was messing up in  my face.


    ¡°Not that much. I got a long sleep.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He pulled theforter down. My whole body was exposed to him. I chuckled as I saw the grin on his lips. ¡°I think our baby might be a twin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± He ced his lips on my lips. We began another y of fire in our bodies. It was amazing and heartwarming that even though he was in the midst of his monster, he was still holding his temper.


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave me again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Pyro¡¯s voice was full of sweetness. He was caressing my cheek while I was leaning my face on his chest.


    ¡°I will stay. If they¡¯ll continue the execution, can we live in a Human World? Like before?¡± I buried my head on his neck.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He glued his lips on the crest of my head. ¡°Fira¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I looked up at him.


    ¡°Did you regret it when you left me four yeas ago?¡±


    I watched the spark of his eyes. ¡°Why all of a sudden, you asked me that?¡±


    Pyro averted his look at me. He opened his mouth and then shut it in an instant. Surely, he had something to say, but he could not burst it out. ¡°Never mind.¡± He held the back of my head and buried it to him. ¡°Sleep again.¡±


    He paused when I started to say a word. ¡°I¡­¡± I gazed down. ¡°I never regret.¡±


    The sadness traced on his handsome face. The long silence could fill the air.


    ¡°I never regret because at least once I gave Janus happiness. He has no family to be with. He¡¯s been alone in his life since his father died, but when I and Ember came, he smiled all the time. Please don¡¯t feel bad when I was thinking of him either. He is important to me, too.¡± I ced my hand on his forehead, going down to his nose and lips. ¡°Even though he¡¯s not good to me at times, he nevercked care for Ember even before he died.¡±


    I let out a harsh air. ¡°He said to me that he loves Ember so much even if she¡¯s not her biological daughter.¡±


    He was nodding his head. ¡°You must hear this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was nervous when he had something to say. His eyes were full of a mixture of emotions.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When you were under Carter¡¯s grip¡­¡± He looked up. ¡°Carter attempted to get Ember, too, but he did not seed. There are battalions of people protecting Ember. They came from the West who had an alliance with the Red Moon Pack under Janus. He¡­¡± He paused for a moment and then spoke again. ¡°He saved their lives and as a return, Janus simply requested for a lifetime protection for you and Ember.¡±


    My heart pounded so loud as I burst out crying. Janus stayed as he was.


    He never abandoned us although he did not exist in this world.


    ¡°That¡¯s his will; to secure you and Ember.¡±

 Chapter 198

    THE LAUGHTER


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    The next day, we went to the Red Moon Pack. I was surprised when it was not ruined. There were people who were working together to establish the houses again. My eyes went to Pyro.


    ¡°Ember told me, she wants to rule the Red Moon Pack when she grows old. Since there¡¯s no one leading them. I¡¯m nning a surprise for her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet father.¡± I intertwined our hands as we were walking towards the people.


    ¡°Janus did, too.¡± He leaned his arm on my shoulder.


    It was fun to be back here with Pyro holding my hand. I was so excited to see Ember here. We went around the houses. It seemed the same as the old design.


    ¡°You really mold it like our houses?¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hmm. Ember should remember her father.¡±


    My heart was soothing by his words. He should be at least annoyed with Janus because I married him. Pyro was a good man and a good father.


    ¡°You may see the throne where Ember should sit.¡± He guided me to the hall which wasposed of gold.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s more beautiful than the Elemental Kingdom throne.¡± I looked around. The design was just simple, symbolizing the brave werewolves.


    ¡°Can you guess what would be the reaction of Ember?¡± Pyro was getting clingy. He positioned his body behind me and hugged my belly. ¡°Oh? I forgot. Can we go to the doctor to check if you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°No problem, my king.¡± I faced him and ced my lips on his cheeks. ¡°Ember must be so happy.¡±


    ¡°And that one, too.¡± He bent down to kiss my stomach.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet.¡±


    He pouted his lips. Suddenly, I saw Ember on his features. ¡°I hope we have a little one. I can¡¯t wait to see him.¡±


    ¡°I wish the baby is a male.¡±


    We stayed at the hall, watching the workers to establish the building. We were talking about the baby while waiting for the doctor toe. I just hope it would recognize immediately or if not we were working hard for it again.


    ¡°King Fire.¡±


    One of the best doctors was summoned. He bowed his hand to the both of us. We went to the clinic. I was amazed because it was already established. The parts wereplete, especially the medical tools.


    ¡°Health is wealth so I seek help for Zephyrus to buy those things.¡± Pyro gestured to me toy on the bed so the doctor could check me. I was excited when I climbed into it.


    I held my breath as we were waiting for the result. Pyro grabbed my hand. He was releasing the tension that I was feeling. We both stared for a doctor and waited for the answer.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± He gazed at me ab=nd then to Pyro. I felt like the whole world was slow on motion. My grip on Pyro¡¯s hand tightened. ¡°I suggest a¡­¡± He scratched his head, being hesitant if he would continue or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. What is it?¡± King Fire gave him a small smile to ensure that he would not be angry.


    ¡°The pulse is normal. She¡¯s¡­¡± He opened his mouth and then closed it again. ¡°She¡¯s not yet pregnant, Your Majesty.¡±


    Crap. That can¡¯t be! We tried everything.


    ¡°Maybe it was not just visible? It has been a day?¡± Pyro showed me that it was okay when in fact, it was not. We only had three days. They could not tell if we already had a baby or what.


    I tried to smile, but I failed. To be honest, I want another baby. I would like to be married at Pyro immediately. I want to see Ember. She should not hide in the Human World when she had a home at the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Dearest. No worries.¡± Pyro touched my cheek in an up and down direction.


    We went home to the elemental Kingdom when the afternoon came. We headed to the library to talk for the kings.


    ¡°What!¡± Hali and Colden covered their faces with their hands. They walked back and forth, in opposite directions while their feets were creating destructible sounds.


    Raiden was in front of them, sitting while shaking his head. ¡°Why are you stressed? It¡¯s just a day. Naturally, they¡¯ll not see it now. It takes seven to twelve days after sessful imntation of an egg.¡± Raden shook his head again. He was simply pretty.


    ¡°Brilliant mind,¡± Hali said without energy.


    In a second, all of the attention was on him. We were looking at him with a big question mark on his eyes. He had not had any sleep.


    ¡°What?¡± He rose up the corner of his lips. He settled up and turned his back to us. ¡®I have something to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Something or someone?¡± Colden did not mean what he said, but it was all to Hali. I could see it into his eyes.


    ¡°Someone. Happy?¡± Hali¡¯s voice was full of sarcasm. ¡°Farewell. Need to go.¡±


    Pyro tapped his shoulder. He did not say anything, but in his gesture he wasforting his brother. Hali blew a sigh before he left us.


    Raiden also stood and grabbed a book. He handed it to Pyro. ¡°Don¡¯t let Fira think too much. Stress can affect the baby. Try to read some kid¡¯s story to make her sleep at night.¡± Raiden nced at me. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink about Ember, she¡¯s doing good. I visited her today. She was happy, ying with other kids.¡±


    Good to hear that our baby was doing great. That was a relief.


    ¡°I missed her.¡± I glimpsed at Pyro, showing him how cute I was. ¡°Can we go to our baby?¡±


    He came closer to me, fused my hair with his hands. ¡°It¡¯s a no. We must work hard for the second baby.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I was screaming loudly when he lifted me up. I was hitting his shoulder as he walked to the hallway. I was so shy. People were staring at us. Pyro wasughing as he was watching me waving my feet to escape on his grip.


    ¡°She¡¯s so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Look at how King Fireughs.¡±


    ¡°He must be so happy.¡±


    The goodments of the people passing us were putting light in my chest. It was nice to know that they were not talking bad about me or King Fire. Another thorn ease from my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, Dearest. The doctor is just mistaken. So¡­¡± Pyro pinched my nose. ¡°Take care of yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± I climbed on the bed, pulling up my clothes. ¡°You¡¯re there to care about us.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He climbed on the bed, too, with a grin on his lips. ¡°Are you seducing me?¡±


    ¡°What if I am?¡±


    ¡°Then, get ready for another tiring day, Dearest.¡±


    The sound of ourughter filled the area.

 Chapter 199

    BATHING OF BLOOD


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    I pulled theforter to cover Fira¡¯s body. I was staring at her beautiful face as I was sitting next to her.


    Damn. She should not know. She needs to have a peaceful mind.


    When I went to the Dungeon in the middle of the nightst time, Carter was not there. I did not tell Fira, she must be so anxious. I had no idea where he went and who helped him.


    I brought down my lips on her forehead. I caressed her cheek before I went up and put on clothes. I never told the problem to Hali and Raiden. They were more problematic than me. I and Colden were cooperating to find him.


    I had difficulty leaving Fira in the middle of the night. What if she wakes up without me by her side?


    I kissed on her lips before I walked through the door. Every walk was heavy for me.


    ¡°Seryo, take a look for Fira. If she looks for me, just tell her I¡¯m on duty.¡± I taped his shoulder. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    ¡°I will do as yourmand, Your Majesty.¡±


    I left him and headed to the chamber of Colden. He was waiting for me outside near the door. His shoulder was leaning at the side of the wall.


    ¡°You took so long.¡± Colden rolled his eyes. ¡°The guard told me that they saw Carter here in the surrounding kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Did they catch him?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t.¡± He gestured to me to move. ¡°We¡¯ll roam around. I¡¯ll assure you, we can see him.¡±


    I did not speak. There was nothing I wanted to say plus I had no energy to open my mouth. Colden was the only one who was talking. He was nervous about the condition of Eira, but excited to see their child.


    Something popped up inside my head. I did not see Fira when she was pregnant, I saw her, but that was at the distance. She was holding her bump while smiling radiantly. I felt warmth in my chest. We will have our second born baby and I will make sure to cherish them.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Colden¡¯s forehead was furrow with the mixture of curiosity in his eyes.


    I tapped his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll have another baby.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Colden shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re fantasizing. We must capture Carter first before we celebrate. He must be so livid to kill all of us, especially Fira.¡±


    ¡°Did you see how she fights for herself? I¡¯m so proud of her.¡± I was preventing the small smile that was establishing into my lips. ¡°You should teach Eira, too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate my girl.¡± He chin up as if he was being boastful, proud of her girl either.


    Well, I can say that I did not know Eira that much. I was not talking to other girls. When I was with them, I was just silent. Not among them grab my interest.


    We arrived at the Dungeon for a second of walking. I shook my head as I heard the different shout of people. If you were here, you would  probably be out of mind. It was too dark and barren. Too bored as damn.


    ¡°Guardsst checked him at 3 in the morning and probably disappeared at 6 in the morning.¡± Colden bright down to check the footsteps.


    My eyes narrowed as I was thinking about the possibility. I joined him sitting with a bent knee and gazed at the broadness and size of the feet. ¡°There¡¯s someone who helped him. Damn.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the traitor?¡± Colden nced at me with his sharp eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps not a traitor, but an unknown enemy.¡± I touched the soil. The feet were like a woman¡¯s size. ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡±


    Suddenly, the voice of Cater kept repeating inside my head. He was speaking about someone who was alive. I had no idea who she was.


    What the damn is happening to our world? We did not even do something wrong to the people. We were always considerate. I hope this reaches the end.


    I was about to move up when I viewed the person at the window with bars, holding an archery. My eyes widened as he pointed it to us. ¡°Move down!¡± I grabbed the head of Colden and pulled him down. Weid at the ground as the arrow was bathing the area. There were guards who were hit by it and also prisoners. We could not do anything except hide. We just waited for it to stop and when it did, Colden palmed the soil while gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Ice.¡± The formation of ice on the surface could be seen. ¡°Follow the assassin.¡± The solid began to cover with ice, going to where the opponent was. Suddenly, it stopped moving, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s happening?¡± I looked down at his hand who was now freezing.


    ¡°The enemy can block me.¡± The frustration was in his eyes.


    I blew a sigh as I stood up, running towards where the ice formation went. It stopped behind the tree. I gazed up and then looked down. She or he might disappear.


    Invisible wolf?


    I could not move as that information went to my head. The power of an invisible wolf and a blockage. Who is the damn?


    Colden stood next to me as he was observing around. The silence of the night was the only thing we could hear and the touch of the cold air. The dancing trees were visible.


    ¡°Is Janus alive?¡±


    I stared at Colden with the surprise in my eyes, but never showed it in my expression. Even though that was a threat, I did not want to worry. Although he could pull Fira and Ember away from me with no fight. Effortless.


    He can. He can because they are his. Fra is married to him and Ember loves him. \


    ¡°Why¡­is that in your mind?¡±


    ¡°This.¡± He showed me a roll of paper. I was shocked when I read what was written.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡®Hide and I will seek. What is mine is mine.¡¯


    My knee weakened. I gasped for air as my chest tightened. It must be him.


    ¡°But if this is Janus? Why would he help Carter? They are enemies?¡± Colden drew a possible period to the message. My mouth was sealed. I wasposing myself together. I would not talk if it was just nonsense.


    I stared at the paper for so long as I was messing with all the content of my head. This must not be Janus. Then who?


    But if it is talking to property? IT could be Fira?


    My world turned ck as I perceived that Fira was alone inside the chamber. I could feel the overpumping of my chest when I ran as quickly as possible. I traveled back to the royal quarters. It was not so far, but the kingdom was too wide so it would take a minute of traveling.


    ¡°Summon Raiden and Hali!¡± I shouted to Colden as I was stepping faster.


    Damn no! Not my Fira! She might be pregnant at the moment. No stress. No one will hurt her!


    I ran and ran. I reminded all the guards that I was seeing at the hallway to be alert anytime. Carter was gone. I was like an air when I did everything that I could.


    My knee dropped to the floor when Fira was sitting next to the bed while her back was leaning on the wall. She was bathing with blood.


    ¡°Dearest¡­¡±

 Chapter 200

    NOT MY BLOOD


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I was awake in the middle of the night. I was about to hug Pyro, but he was not here. I immediately sat and gazed around. The silence apanied me.


    ¡°Dearest?¡± I hung my feet on the bed and when it reached the floor I wore my sandals. I held theforter and enveloped it throughout my body.


    ¡°Dearest?¡± I woke up in the bathroom and looked for him. He was not around. I rushed towards the closet and grasped the gown for Luna. Since I was sleeping here, it served as my room, too. Pyro ced all of my clothes in his closet. When I was done, I sat on the bed. I would wait for him for a minute. Maybe he just went out and then he would go back in a few seconds.


    He did note back, so I decided to go outside. I was about to open the door when I heard a rustling sound at the other corner of the room. I thought that it was Pyro so I walked closer to it.


    I stepped one. ¡°Dearest? Aren¡¯t you going back to sleep?¡± I inhaled deeply as I was taking the next step. I had no clue why my heart was pounding aggressively. I could hear my own breath in and out as my knee was trembling. ¡°Dearest? Are you there?¡±


    I moved and moved closer to the curtain. My feet froze on the ground when Carter suddenly showed up. He had a knife on his hand while having a grin that made my body shake in fear. I backed away as he walked closer to me.


    His burned face was obviously seen. It was not yet healed. The blood on his chest and belly were visible.


    How can this crap go out from the Dungeon?


    I managed to stand straight and showed him that I was not scared of him. ¡°What brings you here?¡± My voice was thick and determined to fight at any moment.


    ¡°For you, my love.¡± The horror ran throughout my body when he wiped his mouth, removing the stain of blood from it.


    That was gross. Did he eat someone? What a crazy man.


    I never expected that he would rush towards me. He held both of my wrists and pinned me at the wall. My back was aching as I could feel the coldness of the cement. I gritted my teeth as I was fighting back. He was about to kiss me when I kicked his belly. I turned around and gave him another flying kick on the face.


    Crap! Thanks to Hali! He trained me in this situation even though it hurt him so much when I kicked him. I requested for him to do this because of Carter if he would try to take advantage of me again.


    I was about to run to the door when he held my ankle. I dropped on the floor with my face mmed on it. He pulled me to him and positioned his body at my back. I was cursing a lot as I heard him giggling.


    ¡°You¡¯re the pain in my ass. Now, even if you cry, this knife will be buried in you.¡± He threatened me so much.


    I sharpened my eyes before I held his head, my hand came from the side of my neck and hit his face on the ground. I could feel the dizziness in his expression when he was gazing at me. He had a nosebleed.


    ¡°Seryo!¡± I screamed so loud. I was aware that Pyro would not leave him without someone who would check on me. I crawled towards the door. I felt nauseated, I had no idea what that was or why I would feel dizzy.


    ¡°SeryÒ»¡± Carter covered my mouth. He was about to strike the knife on my neck when I held it sharp. The pain scattered to my palm as the blood was dripping. I had a cut on it.


    ¡°I hate to see the smile on your lips. I loathe your happiness! You must die!¡± He pushed the knife harder at my neck. The pain on my palm continued to be severe. The sharpness of it was moving and moving into my skin.


    I closed my eyes as I was reminding myself why I needed to fight. I ced in my head the smile of my little angel, Ember.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I pushed him harder. He threw it at the side of the wall. I stood up straight and red at him as my teeth were gritting. I bent down, grabbed the knife and stepped closer to him. He justughed as I wasing nearer.


    ¡°You can hit me with the knife, but you can¡¯t kill me. What¡¯s the purpose of your bravery? It¡¯s nothing.¡± He chuckled as if what I was doing was just a joke to him.


    The evil grin was established on my lips. ¡°You forget I am not an omega anymore.¡± I hurried towards him. In one second, my knee was bent on the floor as I stabbed him at his chest. I stabbed him again as the blood was flying to my face.


    ¡°I. Am. The. Luna!¡± I hit him over and over again as the tears in my eyes were flowing, mixing with the blood staining my face.


    If I would not kill him now, he would harm us again. I did not want to feel sorry for not doing anything if I could do something to stop him.


    I sob as I cover my face with my bloody palms. ¡°I am not an omega! I am not that low born anymore who can¡¯t fight for her own family! Who can;t protect her mother!¡± I gazed at Carter who was breathing in and out, panting, brunning out of air in his lungs. ¡°I am now the Luna of the Red Moon Pack and I can kill to shield my family!¡±


    The sound of my sob echoed throughout the whole room. I folded my knee as I was burying my face on my thighs.


    ¡°No one¡¯s gonna hurt them! No one!¡± I was not crying because of what I did to Carter. I was crying because at once, I acted strong for the sake of everybody¡¯s safety.


    My eyes widened as Carter went towards me. Before he reached me, Seryo cut his neck. His head crawled to the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty, apology. I¡¯mte.¡± I could see the disappointment on Seryo¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m d. You¡¯re safe.¡± The next thing Seryo did was shake my entire system. He lowered his knee while his head was bowing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for noting immediately. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    The small smile grew on my lips. ¡°King Fire is¡­¡± I grabbed plenty of air, ¡°lucky. He has you as his friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a friend, Your Majesty. I¡¯m just a guard.¡±


    I managed to tap his shoulder. Then, dragged my body beside the bed and leaned my back on the wall. ¡°Is that how you look at yourself?¡±


    Seryo moved his head up. He never talked, just gazed at me, waiting for my next words.


    ¡°When you were in the battle, Pyro always asked the other guards if where Seryo was? Is he safe? Is he wounded? Is he okay? When will hee back?¡±


    The liquid from Seryo¡¯s eyes suddenly dropped. I gave him a grin before talking again. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious about me. I¡¯m good. I¡¯m great. Just call other guards and Pyro toe here.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He sniffed two times as he stood up. He lowered his head to me again. ¡°I will never thank you enough for spelling out that information. I¡­¡± He gulped his saliva as his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. ¡°If the timees where I need to sacrifice my life. I will do that with all my heart for the Alpha King Of Fire.¡±


    I just nodded my head. He turned his back. I watched him, going away from me.


    Pyro said he had no friends since he was young. No, he was wrong. Seryo has been here beside him in his whole life.


    When the door opened again, Pyro startled. His knee dropped on the floor as his mouth was barely opened.


    ¡°Dearest¡­¡±


    I had no clue why he was crying when he slowly walked towards me. ¡°Dearest¡­¡± He raised his trembling hand as he was touching my cheek. I could see the pain in his expression while looking at me.


    I shook my head. I looked down at my body. Maybe he was thinking that the stain was on me. ¡°Not my blood.¡±

 Chapter 201

    THE CHERISH OF THE KING FIRE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Holy sh*t.¡± The corner of Hali¡¯s lip rose up as he was gazing at the head of Carter. He looked at me with incredulity. ¡°You don¡¯t do this, do you?¡±


    I just gave him a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re a ruthless trainor. Disappointing you is thest in my priority.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kid me. You can¡¯t behead.¡± Hali tsked as examine Carter. ¡°But you stabbed him.¡±


    ¡°You really know my capabilities.¡±


    Pyro was beside me, wiping my face with the wet rug. The frustration was on his face because he said that filthy blood should not glue in my body.


    Colden was standing in front of us. His hands were leaning on his waist. ¡°Would it be selfish if I request not to tell this to Eira?¡± He was having a loud sigh.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Don¡¯t feel bad about it. I won¡¯t tell it to EiraÒ»¡±


    ¡°What is your secretÒ»¡± It was toote to hide. Eira was at the door, her eyes were full of shock as he was gazing at the body of Carter. Then, he looked at me. ¡°No way!¡± She immediately ran and hugged me so tight. ¡°Are you okay? Do you have wounds?¡± She burst out crying. I caressed her hair while whispering that I was okay.


    I nced at Colden. This was why he did not want to tell her about what happened.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Pyro gave her a small smile.


    ¡°Life¡¯s so boring!¡± Hali   dropped his body on the bed. ¡°Can I get to Zephyrus? I wanna punch his face so I would not feel bored.¡±


    ¡°Get rid of my bed.¡± Pyro was annoyed as he pulled the hand of Hali.


    It was funny as if there was no dead body here. They were arguing like normal days.


    Hali rolled his eyes as the smirk was formed on his lips. He made himself heavy so Pyro would have difficulty lifting him.


    ¡°I swear. I¡¯m gonna burn your chamber if you don¡¯t go up.¡± Pyro surrendered to removing him on the bed, but because of his threat, Hali went up.


    ¡°Pyro is so boring. I¡¯m gonna go the Zephyrus, the c*cksucker.¡± Hali went to Colden and grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Wanna go with me?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Colden gazed at Eira. ¡°I have a wife to care for.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on? Where in the f*cking world should I go with? All of my brothers are upied because of their woman.¡± Hali walked closer to the door and shut it. ¡°I¡¯ll get going!¡±


    ¡°That bastard is annoying.¡± Pyro continued wiping the blood on my face. ¡°You, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, huh.¡± I held her hand while my other hand was touching the bump in her tummy. The excitement filled my whole system. ¡°Who among the two of you have the baby¡¯s features? I can¡¯t wait to see the little Eira.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a boy.¡± Colden said. He was sitting on the bed. Look at him, he was on that, but Pyro did not care unlike when Hali was on the bed. Pyro was sometimes unpredictable.


    ¡°Oh? So, it¡¯s a little Colden? I¡¯m so excited!¡± I almost jumped where I was sitting.


    ¡°You need to go to the bathroom.¡± Pyro held my waist, then my thighs and lifted me up, carrying me on his arm. I waved my hand to Colden and Eira when Pyro walked me towards the door of the bathroom.


    I was smirking when he ced me in the bathtub. He poured it with water and bubbles. I grabbed the small amount of bubbles in my hand and then blew it.


    ¡°I could see Ember in you.¡± Pyro was chuckling as he grabbed the brush. He cleaned my back using that while I was just ying.


    It was fun that the King was cherishing me. I did not feel that I was once an Omega. I held his neck and pulled him closer to me. I touched my lips on his cheek. ¡°Thank you, Dearest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He continued brushing my back down to my shoulder.


    ¡°You can join me.¡± I gave him a grin. I watched his eyes narrow as he was gazing at me with ¡®what do you want me to do? Look.


    I wasughing when he pulled his clothes off and immediately sat in front of me. We were both in the bathtub. Iughed when I held a bubble and ced it on his cheek and cupid¡¯s bow. It was like a mustache. Pyro was the man who did not let the hair in that part grow. Sometimes, I was the one who would shave it.


    ¡°You look like an old man, Santa use.¡± I chuckled. I yed with his eyebrows as he was just staring at me as if he was viewing the most beautiful scene that he had ever seen in his entire life. He was just silent. At times, smiling and chuckling. He was focused on wiping the towel on my whole body.


    When his hand touched my cor bone, I felt like the ce became warm. I gazed into his eyes. We looked at each other for a few seconds.


    ¡°You look hot with your wet hair.¡± His voice was just gentle, soothing my heart. In an instant. My mood changed into a happy heart. I almost forgot that Carter went here to hurt me. I should not be anxious about him. He died and never stood up in his grave.


    I moved my face closer to him. ¡°You¡¯re extra dead handsome in this distance.¡± I memorized the detail of his almond eyes, well-established nose and thin red lips. ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to have you.¡±


    I held his cheek, traveled the little distance of our faces and fixed our lips together. I positioned myself on hisp and started to sway. We were kissing passionately, slightly hard and slow. His hands were moving up and down to my curves. I enveloped my arms on his neck. I followed every move of his lips, every dance of his body until the water was gradually lessening. We could not make love with this slippery bubble water. It might not be good in my hole. I shut my eyes as I could feel his hand encircling my both mounds.


    It feels so good.

 Chapter 202

    THE RULES OF THE ELEMENTAL KINGDOM


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I held my breath as I walked on the red carpet of the hall. The week had already ended. The time hade that I would show to all of them the real condition of me. Past few days were not easy for me and Pyro. We were doing all that we could to make love over and over again. That was mind blowing, but tiring. Plus I was missing my baby girl.


    In the middle of the hallway, my feet glued on the ground. Pyro held my hand tightly. The nervousness in my chest was slowly blowing away.


    ¡°Keep going, Dearest. We¡¯ll make it.¡± He intertwined our hands.


    I chinned up and looked at everyone with bravery. I was no longer an omega.


    I am Luna.


    I kept repeating that in my head until I reached the center of the hall. Pyro and I sat at the middle and looked around.


    ¡°Today¡­¡± KIng Oswald Arealdo started the gatherings. He was sitting on the throne, crossing his thighs while gasping for air, ¡°Is an important event for all of us. We will witness the announcement of the Heir of the next Alpha King of Fire. Imand¡­¡± The Higher King gazed at me, he nodded as I did not expect, ¡°everybody to be silenced and wee the next generation with all our hearts and souls. I am looking for the cooperation of everybody. From the Ministers, to the officials, to thedies and others.¡± He raised his chin. ¡°You may now start.¡±


    The sound of a bell filled my ear. The five doctors of the royals came over. They bowed to me. ¡°Your Majesty, please offer me your pulse.¡± I ced my wrist on the table. He was shocked when it glowed, showing the symbol of fire. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± He looked at me and then his eyes stayed gazing at Pyro. King Fire just gave him a small curve on his lips.


    The doctor did not check my pulse. He faced everybody and lowered his head. ¡°Pardon me to speak, Royals.¡± He never moved his head up.


    ¡°Permitted.¡± One of the royals answered. Then, all of them said the same thing. Sitting in front of everyone, making my belly upset with a little dizziness. I felt like I would copse anytime. I could not take in the air appropriately. My chest was bouncing up and down.


    I pinched the hand of Pyro in a smooth way. ¡°I¡¯m dizzy.¡±


    Pyro just shut his eyes and opened it again. ¡°A little sacrifice, Dearest.¡±


    The doctor finally moved his head up. Apology to say¡­it doesn¡¯t make sense to check her pulse.¡±


    The rumor began to be loud. I could hear different lines that were bursting out. It made my condition worsen. My eyes were consuming the dark. I had no clue why I was dealing with this sensation. Perhaps I was so scared, therefore my feeling was not that good.


    ¡°Why can you say so?¡± The Minister of Finance talked. His eyes were narrowing, observing me.


    Why does he hate me? What crime did I do? I did not even harm people.


    ¡°The¡­¡± The doctor looked back at me and then gazed at Pyro. ¡°The Symbol of Fire is on the hand of Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Not right!¡±


    ¡°He should not offer it to her!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Insane!¡±


    ¡°Execution for the Alpha King of Fire!¡±


    My mouth moved apart as the horror shocked my whole system. I gasped for air, held it and then blew it again.


    What is going on?


    ¡°Execution for the Alpha King of Fire!¡± When one said that again. All of them started to repeat it. They were all agreeing to the order.


    My grip on Pyro¡¯s hand tightened even more. I could not breathe. I felt like vomiting! Crap. What is happening to me!


    The loud sound of the request for the execution of King Fire began to echo at the entire whole. My eyes went to Raiden. He was thinking of the right thing to do. He was looking at the book in hisp, searching for something. That was the Elemental Kingdom book that contained the rules and regtions.


    ¡°Darn.¡± I heard his frustration. He was gazing at some portion of the book, which means their request to kill the Alpha King of Fire was possible, especially when many people would vote for that.


    I nced around as I was counting the numbers rising, shouting for the execution. My vision spun as I realized that almost 80 percent of the royals.


    ¡°Kill the Alpha of Fire for disobeying the rules! Page 78, Chapter  9¡­ The Alpha King is prohibited to engrave his symbol to anyone unless to the married Luna.¡± The Communication Minister raised the knowledge to everyone who did not know that.


    ¡°Behead the Alpha KIng of Fire for breaking the rules! Page 80, Chapter  9¡­ The Alpha King is not allowed to imprergnate the Omega even if she is the sex ve of the kingdom! The wh*re.¡± The Minister of Finance raised another rule.


    I almost forgot to grab air at the moment. They should not do that for King Fire.


    ¡°You, d*cksucker!¡± Hali stood up with all the livid in his eyes. ¡°Fira is not a s*x ve! You are supposed to get your own way and make sure that our path will never cross! I¡¯ll behead you!¡±


    Raiden grabbed Hali¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°King Water, this is a formal gathering. Your lines are not appropriate.¡± Thedy of alldies, Arab, talked.


    ¡°Am I the one who said the f*cking nonsense? That Minister of Finance, Sandro, should not be in this hall! He is a f*cking pervert!¡± Hali gritted his teeth as he was ring at the Minister.


    The Higher King grabbed the attention of everyone when he stood up. ¡°I¡­¡± He nced at Hali. ¡°Imand the Alpha King of Water to leave the hall.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Hali could not believe his father¡¯s order. ¡°Father, he is drawing out of line! He is disrespecting the Luna of the Red MoonÒ»¡±


    ¡°Luna of the Red Moon Pack.¡± Sandro stood up. The smirk was formed on his lips. ¡°Not the Luna of the Elemental Kingdom. I am higher than her.¡±


    The tension burned when Raiden held the shoulder of Hali. He positioned himself in front of him. ¡°ording to the Elemental Kingdom Book. Page 109, Chapter  10. The royals from different packs and kingdoms should always be respected. If you disobey the rules¡­ you will behead and if you are the royals¡­¡± Raiden adjusted his stand. The grin was written on his lips. ¡°The Alpha Kings can torture you as painful possible ways.¡±


    The thunder in the sky traced even if it had beautiful scenery. I observed that when Raiden was in tension, the lightning was written above. Even though he was calm.


    The silence covered the whole area, even Sandro.


    ¡°Since he disrespected the Luna, can we just proceed to torturing?¡± Everybody was shocked when Colden spoke. His kind voice was unbelievably suggesting for a torture.

 Chapter 203

    THE ACKNOWLEDGEMENT OF THE PRINCESS


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°What do you think, King Fire?¡± Colden gazed at Pyro.


    ¡°I would love to.¡± Pyro gave him an evil smirk.


    ¡°You can say an apology to Luna.¡± Raiden settled down on the exclusive lightning chair.


    ¡°No, torture isÒ»¡± Hali pasued when King Oswald talked.


    ¡°I ordered you to get out, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Hali just walked down the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m gonnae back.¡± He threatened the Minister of Finance. I was pretty sure that he was preventing himself from raising his middle finger at him.


    ¡°Apology for my son.¡± King Oswald watched him, marching away. ¡°Let us just continue¡­ Finance Minister, in this moment, I will pass your disrespect, but next time my kings will punish you.¡±


    Sandro did not talk again. He just nodded his head.


    ¡°What is your opinion about the symbol on Luna¡¯s wrist?¡± Thedies of alldies spoke. She was gazing at me. ¡°Luna should be pure. She has a daughter. How are we sure if the kid is King Fire¡¯s daughter?¡±


    King Oswald¡¯s expression was just nk. The rumors started to be loud again.


    ¡°Yesh, she¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°How can we know that?¡±


    ¡°That kid looks purely to her mother.¡±


    ¡°What if that child is Alpha Janus¡¯ child?¡±


    ¡°We are not sure.¡±


    The door of the kingdom opened. My eyes widened when my little angel ran towards us. ¡°Mama, Papa!¡±


    Zephyrus was on her back, walking. ¡°Pardon for the interruption, Royals.¡± He bowed his head to all of us. He gestured to Pyro that Ember was crying therefore he brought her here.


    Pyro immediately grabbed Ember and lifted her. The little girl cuddled with her father. ¡°I feel sad without you, Papa.¡±


    Pyro caressed her hair from up and down. ¡°Me, too.¡±


    Everybody was gazing at her. I blinked two times as I was fighting to survive the day. I was holding on to myself not to copse. Ember pointed to me. She wanted in myp, so Pyro ced her to me. I kissed her cheek as I hugged her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Crap. I miss my daughter so much.


    ¡°Going back to the discussion, how can we know the inheritance of that child?¡± Arab kept insisting on her question.


    ¡°Lady, don¡¯t talk too much. My daughter might burn your mouth.¡± Pyro talked in a low tone, but the threatening was in his face.


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Lady Arab nced at him.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Pyro held his daughter. She dragged Ember in the middle of everybody. Actually, this was so nonsense. They were just making an excuse to execute me and King Fire. The symbol was clearly in me. So why did they push their allegations?


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Pyro caressed her hair from up and down. ¡°You know I love you, right?¡±


    My little angel nodded her head. She was blinking as if she was drowsy. Maybe she was tired from the trip from the city to the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Can you show the fireworks and the fireball to papa?¡± Pyro gave her a wonderful smile.


    Ember put her forefinger on her chin. She was acting as if she was thinking about that. ¡°Would you give me chocte?¡±


    ¡°Of course yeÒ»¡± Pyro paused talking when Zephyrus interrupted.


    ¡°No! She went because she¡¯s been crying all day. Her teeth are aching.¡± Zephyrus walked towards them.


    I washed my face using my palm. Is this a special gathering? They look like they are in the front yard, having a good time. They really did not know how to act properly in front of the royal. This must be formal.


    ¡°Are you the father, huh?¡± The annoyance was visible on Pyro¡¯s face.


    ¡°No! But I¡¯m her manservant! So¡­ it is a no!¡±


    I scratched my head when the deafening sound of Ember¡¯s sob filled the whole area. When I looked at the Ministers, they were amused with Ember. My imagination was vivid. I could see the hearts in their eyes, even Sandro.


    Oh, crap. My daughter bewitched them with her adorable features.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Pyro hugged her daughter as he kicked the knee of Zephyrus. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give you chocte.¡±


    She stopped crying. Her little hands wiped the tears in her face. ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± In an instant, the energy came back to her system. She raised her hands while smiling. She pped her palm and the fireworks were around us. It was like a firefly in the morning.


    The amusement was written on the face of the royals. They were looking up at the sparkling fire.


    ¡°The fireball.¡± Pyro nodded at Ember. The hesitation was on her face.


    ¡°What if I burn the hall, Papa?¡± Her cute voice was the only sound I heard. I shut my eyes and opened it again. I could not talk. I felt so dizzy at any moment. I wouldy on the floor.


    ¡°I trust my baby.¡± King Fire gave her the wide grin on his lips, the gesture of being a proud father.


    Ember grabbed an air. I could see the moving of her chest. Then. let it out. She pped her hand three times and said, ¡°Fire.¡±


    The tiny fireballs flew in the mid air. I was so amazed how beautiful it was. Maybe it would be more alluring if it was dark in the area.


    ¡°Woah!¡± Their mouths were opened. The bees were fit in their mouths if there were. I managed to smile as I was gazing at my Pyro and Ember, their looks in my sight really soothing my heart.


    ¡°Did you like it, Papa?¡±


    ¡°So much.¡± Pyro ticked her waist as the result of her cute chuckle. Everybody was gazing at her. What a cute baby.


    ¡°I vote for the marriage of King Fire and Fira Hayes.¡± My eyes widened when Lady Arab stood up and raised the proposal. She nced at Ember. I could see how Ember touched her heart. ¡°A happy king is a happy ruling¡­ I won¡¯t object to this family. They deserve support from the royals, not a protest. They should not hide or fight against us due to our disagreement. Princess Ember showed that even if she¡¯s just a small kid, she can put a smile on our lips.¡± The small grin on her face turned into a big smile. ¡°I¡­ guess. She can bring unfaded fire to light the entire Elemental Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± The Minister of Finance settled up.


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°We are acknowledging Princess Ember!¡±


    ¡°Acknowledged the Princess!¡±


    They shouted those lines repeatedly. Everyone raised to support thedy. My eyes were producing tears as I was gazing around.


    I must be dreaming. They are now supporting us. The tears dropped when the Hingwer King spoke.


    ¡°This will end the discussion. The wedding of the Alpha King of Fire and Fira Hayes will soon be announced.¡± He came closer to Pyro and taped his dorsal. ¡°Dismissed, Royals.¡±


    The sting sound of Ember¡¯s voice filled my ear. ¡°Yehey!¡±

 Chapter 204

    SHOCKING 101


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Pyro! You¡¯re so annoying!¡± I was ring at Pyro. He was looking at me while he was ying with Ember. I found it so irritating. I had no idea why.


    ¡°What? Dearest, I¡¯m not doing anything.¡± The furrow in his eyebrow formed.


    ¡°Do not look at me!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± His smile was annoying the hell out of me. I stood up and marched away from him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dearest!¡± I could hear him calling me. I did not even bother to look at him.


    It has been a week since they gave us permission. I could feel the peace everywhere I walked. They were lowering their heads at me.


    Once upon a time, I was dreaming to feel the sensation of being a royal even though my blood was still low born. My children would be a different story because they would live as a royal like their father.


    Speaking of children, I did not yet go to the doctor to check if I am pregnant or what. I was longing to see Zephyrus. He was not at the Elemental Kingdom for a few days now. Maybe at his office.


    ¡°Dearest, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Pyro held my upper arm, gazed at me with the worry in the depths of his eyes. ¡°What?¡± His two eyebrows rose up.


    ¡°I want to go to the city.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What? Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go! Okay! I¡¯m gonna go on my own!¡± I marched away from him.


    ¡°Damn.¡± Pyro followed me until we reached the front yard.


    ¡°Guards, a carriage. Please. And please bring Ember here.¡± He held my hand and pulled me closer to him. ¡°I think we need a doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± I waspletely irritated. What makes him think that I am crazy! I want to kick his tits!


    ¡°Dearest, I¡¯m not telling you¡¯re crazy.¡± He chuckled as he covered his mouth. Before, I found it super handsome, but now, it was boiling the hell out of my nerves!


    ¡°Then what?¡± I ced my hands at my waist and stood straightly in front of him, threatening him with my re.


    ¡°Our baby should be checked all the time.¡± He winked at me before dragging me towards the carriage. The guards put Ember inside it.


    Maybe I am pregnant? Oh, crap. It is difficult to give birth.


    I sealed my mouth as we traveled, going to the city. Ember was looking at the window. She was on thep of Pyro, they were gazing at the yellow butterflies that were flying outside.


    ¡°Wow! Can I take care of them, Papa?¡± Ember was waving her hand outside of the window.


    The true happiness could be seen in her smile. Pyro held the hand of Ember. I was startled when he put it on my belly. ¡°Did you hear your brother?¡±


    Her little eyes widened. ¡°Crap! Seriously?¡±


    I was in shock when he said that word. I had the face palmed as Pyro was chuckling. She was in the stage of imitation. She was so cute when she said that.


    ¡°I¡¯m so so so happy! I¡¯m so so so happy!¡± She was jumping as she was repeating those lines. She kissed the cheek of Pyro and then my cheek. We were not yet sure, but I felt like we had a little one.


    Not just an ordinary one. The heir of the Alpha King of Fire.


    When we arrived at the bottom of the mountain. Obviously, the carriage should not continue in the Human World, so we just got down. We walked a little bit. Ember was in our middle as we were both holding her hand.


    ¡°Can I eat ice cream?¡± Ember gazed up at his father.


    ¡°May I see your teeth?¡±


    Ember made an ¡®ih¡¯ to show him. ¡°Oh, damn.¡± Pyro covered his nose. ¡°Your breath is  stinky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! Mama, can you smell it?¡±


    I was chuckling when I moved down. Pyro was just kidding her. It smelled like a baby mouth.


    ¡°I brushed my teeth in the morning.¡± Ember¡¯s lips pouted.


    ¡°Okay, fine. But we¡¯ll go to the dentist. You have a que.¡±


    We rode a taxi, going to thepany of Zephyrus. He was a hardworking man in this world. Anyways, he was nning to live here, but his father was protesting. He had a Wind Pack to protect.


    We got down at the corner of the road. There was a stoplight in the middle and a whitene. The three of us stood beside and waited for the stoplight.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Ember waved her hand. So do I. Zephyrus was at the opposite side. He had a big smile with his hand over the head, waving it in the air.


    It felt like my world was destroyed when Ember ran towards him with the car running faster. She ran so quickly. I could not move immediately. Pyro followed her, but Zephyrus was the one who picked her. He pushed Pyro and ember in the side and¡­


    Thest thing I saw was darkness. Zephyrus was hit by the car. I witnessed how he threw in the air, rolled at the roof of the car and then dropped on the ground.


    ¡°Zephyrus!¡± I could not breathe as his name choed in the entire ce. I took a lot of air and blew it out. I was blinking my eyes as I was hoping that this was just a dream. My body was trembling as I was walking towards Zephyrus. He wasying on the ground, full of bruises, bathing in his own blood, fighting to get air.


    ¡°Zep!¡± It was Aither. She was sobbing so bad as she dropped her knee and grabbed Zephyrus¡¯ head.


    ¡°Zephyrus! Zephyrus!¡± The panic at the expression of Pyro could be seen. ¡°Damn you! Why did you do that!¡±


    I slowly sat down next to him. I held his right hand as the left was on Aither. ¡°Zephyrus¡­¡± That was just a blow of air. I could not find the voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Zephyrus coughed. The blood spilled from his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine.¡± He was opening and closing his eyes.


    ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t close your freaking eyes!¡± Pyro lifted him in his arms. He was a bit heavy so the other people helped him.


    ¡°King Wind¡­¡± Ember was in the middle of the shock. She was absorbing what was happening.


    I blinked two times as the darkness was consuming me until I could not hold it anymore.


    I copsed.

 Chapter 205

    SHOCKING 102


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Dearest!¡± I had no idea how I came to the hospital with the two people I loved who were not conscious.


    I was prohibiting the droplets of tears that were peeking on my eyes. The little Ember¡¯s hand was gripping at the hem of my shirt. I told her not to separate from me.


    I did not know what to think. Zephyrus wasying at the stretcher without his damn pulse. Aither was next to me. She was sobbing continuously. When the doctor entered them at the Emergency Room, we stayed outside. This world was not for us. They might get something in their blood just like when Fira brought here.


    My body was weakening as I waited for the findings. Ember was sitting next to me. I knew she was preventing her tears just like me. It was obvious with her face, her flipping lips.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Come here.¡± I held her small body and sat her on myp.


    ¡°Is it my fault, Papa?¡± The tears in the corner of her eyes were condensing.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I put my lips on her forehead. How would a four year old think like that?


    ¡°Why is Mama in there?¡± She pointed at the room. ¡°I saw blood in her thighs.¡±


    What? My universe flipped. I did not see that. Perhaps I was upied. What if she undergo a miscarriage?


    I was blowing my air in and out. In my entire life, I did not feel so much fear, but now¡­ my body was about to drop. Zephrus had no heartbeat. I massaged my forehead as I was viewing the floor. I could hear the sob of Aither in beside me.


    ¡°He¡¯s gonna be okay.¡± I looked up, easing the tension in my system. ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha King of Wind. He can¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Pyro!¡± Hali, Colden and Raiden were running towards me. All of the people were looking at them. Who would not be? They were wearing their king garment.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hali looked at his clothes. ¡°We came from the party. These are our customs. So get lost, Motherf*ckers!¡±


    Hali really had a bad temper. Raiden tapped my shoulder. Well¡­ that was our way of showingfort andpanionship to everybody.


    I never expected that our father would show up with his king garment too. If we were not serious matter. I mightugh at them. This was not funny. The life of Fira and our baby were in danger. Zephyrus¡¯ heart gave up.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the husband of Fira Hayes?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± I raised and followed the doctor. My heart was drumming nervously.


    He exined to me that Fira was in her first trimester. Probably, three to five weeks. It was the time that the development of a baby was crucial. Fortunately, the baby was fine, but this might happen again therefore Fira might need extra care to her body. In the future, they might be a seriousplication if stress, problems, and other issues encountered by her.


    The relief was let out from my mouth when he dered that she was in good condition now.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± The doctor even congratted me since he confirmed that Fira was truly pregnant.


    I held her hand as she was sleeping peacefully. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ you¡¯re so annoyed with me.¡± I whispered as I was staring at her face. I could not be fully happy. Zephyrus was still in the Emergency Room.


    A few secondster, she opened her eyes. ¡°Zephyrus? Where is he?¡± That was the first thing that came out of her mouth. It was suffocating me.


    My lips parted as I wanted to talk, by=ut my mouth did not cooperate. I remembered what the doctor said.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± I gasped for air and then continued. ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± I said in a fast way.


    I could see the going down of her chest as she released the tension. ¡°Can I see him?¡±


    ¡°Ahm¡­ no. I mean he¡¯s still at the ER. Doctor is observing him.¡±


    The door burst open. Colden was so devastated. ¡°Pyro!¡± He bent his knee at me. ¡°Revive his life!¡±


    Fira red at me. She calmed herself. I immediately ran out of the door. I did not want to believe what I was seeing. They were encircling Zephyrus. Cry after cry. Scream after scream.. Grief after grief.


    I felt that I was a deaf at the moment. I did not want to hear their sobs. I did not like to join their suffering. Zephyrus would live!


    My knee dropped on the floor as I was holding my chest. I burst out all the content of my heart. I cried so intensely.


    One minute, he was waving his hand at us. One second, he wasying in bed with the blood all over his body. Another second, he did not breathe.


    ¡°No!¡± I sat on the bed and pumped his chest. ¡°I¡­ Pyro Aiker, the Alpha King of Fire. Offering all to you!¡± The sound of my cry became loud. ¡°I am¡­ offering all that I have¡­¡± I sniffed two times as I strengthened the CPR. ¡°Just bring back my brother¡¯s life! Just bring him back!¡± I looked up and then looked down.


    My chest. It was so painful.


    I remembered how Zephyrus annoyed me day by day, but that gave color to my day. I would never forget the time he was escaping and dragging me out to the city to dance in the bar. That was such an amazing experience I had. If only I knew that was thest time, I would see him, make fun of him. I should grab all the most. I should enjoy it more beside him.


    Hali went beside me. He held the hand of Zephyrus. ¡°Heal!¡± His body lightened. We waited for a minute, but he was not responding. ¡°Heal!¡± While doing that, his tears were silently rolling in his cheek. ¡°F*cking heal!¡± His temper was out of nowhere. ¡°Get up! You, d*cksucker!¡±


    Next was Colden, he grabbed his hand. He was sniffing over and over again as the tears were on his face. ¡°I¡­ Colden Aiker, the Alpha King of Ice, offering my wolf form to you. Just revive the life of the Alpha King of Wind.¡± He burst his heart out by sobbing too much. ¡°Please¡­¡±

 Chapter 206

    SHOCKING 103


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    Aither slowly walked closer to him. She grabbed his hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°Sugar¡­¡±


    If we were not in the serious scenario, I might chuck;e. Their endearment was as corny as Zephyrus.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for refusing your proposal.¡± She kissed his forehead. ¡°Just wake up. I will marry you.¡±


    ¡°No deprived, Sugar?¡±


    What the damn? I wanted to punch his face. He was now looking with a full smile on his face.


    ¡°I know it.¡± Raiden¡¯s corner of the lips rose up. ¡°You all forget. He can y dead because he¡¯s a wind.¡±


    The loud sound of Zephyrusughter covered the whole room. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Hali was about to kick him when I and Colden grabbed his arms and pulled him away from him.


    ¡°I just want my Sugar to ept my proposal!¡± Zephyrus was a half wolf, a half teaser.


    Aither punched his chest. He said ouch and then chuckled again. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s yes but¡­ I need another serious proposal.¡± She rolled her eyes.


    The thorn in my chest suddenly disappeared. I finally let out the relief. I watched Zephyrus talking at Aither. I did not mind what they were talking about. I just walked back to Fira.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    My heart melted when she wasbing the hair of Ember. They were both sitting on the bed whileughing.


    My girls mean so much to me. After that day, Fira and I would marry each other and that would be the best day of my life. I can¡¯t wait. I peeked on them for about a second. Nothing happened, just watching themugh and talk. My eyes went to Fira¡¯s belly. Soon¡­ another baby wille. I would not mind if that was  a girl or boy, but hoping for an heir. It was necessary for the Elemental Kingdom.


    ¡°Papa?¡± Ember saw me. She hung her tiny feet on the bed and then jumped. She ran towards me and hugged my knee. By looking at her small face, she reminded me of all the things we have been through just to be with each other.


    I am wishing for a better future.


    Days had passed, we stayed at the hospital. Fira must be checked all the time so we would find out immediately if there was a problem. We were sleeping in the hospital. Sometimes, I go to the rooftop to look at the breathtaking scenery of the Human World. It was different from our world.


    ¡°Where is Ember?¡± Fira asked me as I put the paper bag at the side table. It was our third day at the hospital. Zephyrus was definitely good. That was all an act.


    ¡°She¡¯s with Saza.¡±


    ¡°Saza?¡± Her voice raised. I had no idea why she was almost shouting, but I just ignored. It was hard to take care of a pregnant wife.


    ¡°Saza? The Leader of the omega?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded my head. ¡°She said, she¡¯s friends with you now so I let Ember go with her.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you kidding me! I saw Saza talking to Princess Ziraya when she was still alive! What if she hurt our daughter!¡± She forced herself to stand up. I held her arm and let hery slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± I nt a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Stay put.¡±


    I ran all over the hospital. There was no Ember even the shadow of Saza. I grind my teeth as my fist closed.


    If something happened to my daughter, she would lend a face to anyone. I looked side by side. My feet stopped at the end of the corridor. There was a kid who was jumping with a lollipop in her hand. I was about to touch her shoulder when her mother called her. I watched her, running away.


    My chest tightened as after an hour, I could not find her. I seeked help for my brothers. We spread out to easily look for her. I went to the rooftop. Since we were bystanders here when Fira was not dizzy. She was not here. I was about to go to the door of the roof, my feet stuck on the ground as Saza ran towards me.


    ¡°King Fire, the princess is missing!¡± I thought she was so tired.


    ¡°What?¡± I stepped one. I was preventing myself from burning. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°King Fire, I swear. I just left her with the cotton candy vendor in just a second and when I came back, she was not there!¡± She was sobbing as if I would believe that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± In an instant, I was holding her neck while her feet were hanging in the air. ¡°Where is my daughter?¡±


    She was breathing in and out. I could see the difficulty in her breathing. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat my words.¡±


    ¡°Ack¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ breathe.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t and if you don¡¯t spell it out I will¡­¡± I dragged her towards the cliff of the roof. ¡°I will destroy you.¡±


    The cliff was so high and if she dropped from the thirteen floor to the ground, her body would break into pieces and her brain would be scattered on the floor.


    ¡°One, two¡­¡± I threatened her that I would remove my hand on her neck.


    ¡°I will tell¡­ you! Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Talk.¡± I waited for her to open her mouth. I was sure I would throw her to the cliff. When it came to my daughter¡­ I can be a monster that everyone never knew.


    ¡°She threatened me! She¡­ she¡­¡± She burst out crying. ¡°She will kill my mother if I do not follow her.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± My eyes were starting to burn. I was preventing the annoyance from being severed. I was so mad right now. It was hard to stop the beginning of the me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ say.¡± She was crying with a sound. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. My mother is waiting for me. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°What if I tell you that my daughter is just four years old and her life is more important than yours! So¡­ talk!¡± I removed my forefinger on her neck. ¡°Now!¡±


    ¡°Princess Ziraya! She¡¯s alive. She kidnapped the little princess! Hurry! She might be suffering at the moment!¡±

 Chapter 207

    KARMA IS REAL


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    I could not trust that Saza! She was so ruthless when I was an omega. I will never forget what she did to me.


    Lately, I could not see him in the kitchen. Probably, she was avoiding me. When I was passing by in the hallway, she just bowed. I heard her talking to one of the guards. She was also involved at Carter. I thought that she was responsible for why Carter escaped from the Dungeon. I did not say this to Pyro because I did not want him to worry. His schedule was upied. Our wedding was iing and everyone was focused on that.


    I slowly changed my clothes. When I was done, I touched my belly. ¡°Don¡¯t stress out. Hold on.¡± My eyes looked sharpened. ¡°We have thest battle and we¡¯ll make sure¡­ we will be the winner.¡±


    I put the cup in my head and then the leather jacket. Pyro was the owner of it. I walked to the mirror of the bathroom and then stared at my reflection. My pale lips were obviously seen at my features. I grabbed the lipstick from my pocket. This was given by Aither when I was in the Human World. I slowly swiped the red lipstick at the curves of my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m a low born, but I have a high ss heart.¡± My palm was gradually closing.


    I walked out of the hospital while I was having brave eyes as if everything that touched my eyes would be born.


    I looked down at the paper in my hand. When Pyro went out to find Ember, I saw a rolled paper on his leather jacket.


    Come to the East of the Woods and witness your daughter to die.


    Princess


    I had no clue who princess she was. However there was no princess who could do something like this except¡­ Princess Ziraya.


    During my travel to the Woods, I was just on foot, preparing my wolf form for theter battle. There was a secret that they did not know. The memories of the past came to my head.


    Hali settled his hand at the top of my head. I was kneeling down in front of him. After we talked about the n for the gatherings. He summoned me to the riverside. At first, I was confused why. He ordered me to lower my body to him. I was surprised when he chanted the words.


    ¡°I¡­ Hali Aiker, the Alpha King of Water presenting my power to Fira Hayes. May all the techniques and strategies I know will be reflected in her; to manifest her the strength and bravery to fight at any battle. I won¡¯t offer you anything but¡­ a strong woman who will fight for me when necessary. Who will fight for herself and for the King Fire¡­ for her family.¡± He paused a little and continued. ¡°By this¡­ she will never feel grief again. She can now stand without fear and confront any war to protect her loved ones.¡± I heard his blowing of air. He stopped talking as the silence filled the whole area. I thought he was done so I looked up at him.


    ¡°Rise¡­ the Luna Queen of Fire.¡±


    I bit my lips as I was prohibiting the tears in my eyes from dropping. Hali was the reason why I had courage to fight. He did that for his brother and for me. For Ember. He marked in my head the kinds of techniques that I may use.


    I arrived in the East. I blinked two times as I was staring at the abandoned building. The warm air touched my skin. I was hearing the dancing trees, the crackling of leaves, the howling, the¡­ crap! Ember was crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my love. Mama is here.¡±


    My thoughts said that. My eyes widened when Ember responded.


    ¡°There¡¯s a burned face monster here. I¡¯m scared of her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have your back. Stay still.¡±


    She did not respond. I heard footstepsing towards me. I was sure that she was Princess Ziraya even if she wore the cloak with a hoodie. Her face was fully hidden. Only her right eye was exposed.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Even if I could not see her face. I guess she was smirking.


    ¡°As you can see.¡± I chinned up. ¡°Give me back my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Am I a fool? You can¡¯t get away from me without dying.¡± She gestured to his men to corner me. They moved, encircling me. I just gave her a deadly smirk.


    ¡°Wanna see what King Fire did to my face?¡± She slowly removed the hoodie. I grasped for air as my ear, eyes and sense of touch were getting ready. It would be a trick. That was ording to the strategies of Hali in my head.


    I could not move my body when her features werepletely shown to me. The rest of her face was burned out for her right eye.


    ¡°Look what he did to me! Did you recognize me? Huh! He ruined my face and I¡¯ll do the same thing to you and to your child!¡±


    The curves in my lips grew. ¡°That¡¯s not shocking. He¡¯s the Alpha King of Fire.¡± I looked around as I ced my hands on both of my pockets. ¡°Fire¡­ what do you expect?¡±


    ¡°You! Count your breath! This is yourst time breathing!¡± She was gritting her teeth.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have contentment?¡±


    Her one burned little eyebrows raised up. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a royal. You¡¯re beautiful. You have everything in your hands; a power, a respect, and all but¡­ you chose to betray King Fire.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who betrayed me!¡±


    ¡°From the start, you nned.¡± I looked at her and felt bad for what happened to her face. ¡°I pity you¡­ Power isn¡¯t the issue to you.¡± I looked up at the sky. It was gray. I thought the rain wasing. ¡°Do you know that happiness isn¡¯t the problem of people?¡± I gazed directly into her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the contentment.¡±


    ¡°F*ck contentment! My life was destroyed because of all of you! Even my family couldn¡¯t know me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your consequence.¡± A huge smile established in my lips. ¡°Karma is real.¡±

 Chapter 208

    FINAL BATTLE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    In an instant, they attacked me. I jumped in the air. My feetnded at the chest of them.


    ¡°I¡­ Colden Aiker, the Alpha King of Ice, protecting the little one.¡± Colden ced his hand at my belly.


    ¡°I¡­ Hali Aiker, the Alpha King of Water, supporting the heir of the King Fire.¡± Hali settled his hand on my belly.


    ¡°I¡­ Zephyrus Aiker, the handsome Alpha King of Wind, wholeheartedly guarding our iining angels.¡± He put his hand at my stomach and then to Eira.


    ¡°I, Raiden Aiker, the Alpha King of Lightning, shield the Prince of the Elemental Kingdom and the Heir of the Alpha King of Ice.¡± he was smiling as he put his palm at my belly and then to Eira.


    The grin formed in my lips as I kicked at the three of them. Pyro did not know about this, but the little person in my belly was stronger than anyone in the World of the Wolves. I uppercutted the iing. His head rolled on the ground. I was smirking at Princess Ziraya as I showed him the sharp knife on my feet.


    I leaped my legs so high and howled. The fang in my teeth was slowly forming. I and Princess Ziraya red at each other for so long as we were shifting into our wolf form. I clenched my palm as my skin was transforming into fur. My eyes were showing the color of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person who¡¯ll feel the madness of my little one.¡± I jumped so high as I fully changed into my wolf form. She leaped her legs and we met in the mid air. I used my ws to hit her in the face. She just dodged. When our feetnded on the ground. She kicked me, causing me toy on the forest floor.


    She howled so loud as she walked faster towards me. I could not move immediately as she bit my shoulder. I put my hand on her face and said. ¡°Fire.¡±


    The sound of her ache could be heard. ¡°Ahhh!¡± She ran as fast as she could. She went to the water and poured her face. When it was no longer zing. She ran back to me and positioned her body on top of me. She struck me with her ws. I kicked her. We were rolling on the ground as we were kicking, punching, scratching, and striking.


    When she hit my belly, I felt the weakening of my body.


    Crap. Not my baby!


    I raised my feet and kicked him forcefully. Shended at the back of the tree. I was in shock when there was a man holding Ember. I felt pity on my child. She was crying.


    ¡°Ember, remember what King Water taught you?¡± I was speaking with her through the use of mind. ¡°Kick him in the privates.¡±


    Ember stopped crying. She looked at the big guy and when I nodded, she kicked him in the privates and ran towards me. I had difficulty moving up as I shifted into my human form. I held Ember¡¯s hand and ced her at my back.


    Crap. I peeked at my thighs. The blood was rolling into it.


    The evil grin was written on the lips of Princess Ziraya. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°So what? It¡¯ll not lessen my capability to fight.¡± I managed to show him that I was still strong.


    Number one rule in the batte: Not showing weakness to the opponent.


    I looked at my hand. I was surprised when there was a blue me to it. What does this mean?


    ¡°Blue me?¡± The big guy was widening his eyes. He was slowly moving backward. ¡°Apology, Princess, but I¡¯ll die if I fight her!¡± He was about to run when the Princess ws shed his neck. She was so livid when she stared into my eyes. ¡°The battle will end here!¡± She changed again into her wolf form and struck me with her ws.


    I pushed Ember at the side. Inded on the ground as I was guarding my belly.


    Crap. It aches! It hurts so much!


    She was about to sh my belly when the huge fire slowlybusted her body. Shey next to me. ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    I was startled when I looked at Ember. I was having goosebumps when she was raising her hand while pointing at Princess Ziraya. Her eyes were like a monster burning with a yellow me.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Her little voice shouted that echoed in the whole woods.


    I forced myself to stand up, but I failed. I used my elbow to crawl towards her. I could see the monster in her eyes just like her father when he was so mad.


    ¡°Ember¡­¡± I did everything to reach her even though I was full of bruises. The blood in my thighs was streaming. ¡°My love¡­¡± The tears in my eyes rivered in my face. I felt so much pain, but I needed to hold my daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Remember who¡­ you are.¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡± The me became severe. It caused a tornado of fire that was surrounding her body.


    Suffer after suffering. I was writing in pain. I closed my eyes tightly. ¡°Pyro! I¡¯m here!¡± I screamed as loud as I could. I was hoping that he would hear me. ¡°I badly¡­ need you.¡±


    Ember¡¯s power was intensifying. If she did not stop she would burn the entire forest. There were many species who would die and vanish.


    I shook my head as my vision was getting blurry. ¡°Mama¡­ loves you.¡± I raised my hand when I was near her. The me was slowly disappearing. ¡°Papa Janus loves you. He said that to me before he died.¡±


    The tears slipped on her eyes. The fire automatically went out. Her small hands hugged me. ¡°Papa¡­¡± She cried with her heart out.


    I looked at Princess Ziraya. It was toote for me to say sorry. The only remains in her body was a¡­ ashes.


    I brushed her hair as I embraced her so tight. ¡°Nothing to be pained of. He¡¯s looking at us wherever we are.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Before the darkness consumed me, I saw Pyro running towards us.

 Chapter 209

    FINALE


    FIRA¡¯S POV


    It has been a week since myst encounter with Princess Ziraya. All was so hell, fighting all the pain. I did not want to lose our second child so I stayed at the hospital. Hali did his best to use his healing power.


    Finally, I got home, but exactly the day I stomped at the Elemental Kingdom. I was surprised when Omegas bathed me, cleaned me up and put on makeup. I had no idea what was happening. I just realized that this day would be my wedding day when I saw the long white gown.


    The white elegant curtain opened. The amusement of everybody could be seen in the spark of their eyes, especially to my beloved Pyro. The happiness in my heart did not know how to locate itself because it was overloading. I held the long white bubble gown, I slightly moved it up so I could walk properly. The red carpet was weing me to step. My vision was blurry due to over crying.


    The charming radiating smile grew on my lips as I saw Ember, she was jumping. Her hands were holding two big lollipops.


    Crap. It was his parents¡¯ wedding, but she was eating those. I knew where she inherited the naughtiness. Pyro was not like that. Definitely, it was to me.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Zephyrus was like a father to Ember. He wiped the mouth of her when the saliva was dripping. ¡°You¡¯re dirty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m clean.¡± She rolled her eyes and then happily looked at me. ¡°Go, Mama!¡±


    See? I could see my little self to her.


    I slowly walked towards the aisle with the thrones of the Alpha Kings.


    Mom, Dad,


    Wherever you are. I believe that you are happy for me and Eira. Although Eira is not yet achieving the peace in her life. I¡¯m looking forward to it. I just wish that they are here for me. I love you both. Watch me building a family with the most unexpected person.


    The Alpha King of Fire.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I closed my eyes to imagine that my father and mother were holding my hand, supporting me.


    My eyes went to Pyro.  He was the most handsome person I¡¯ve ever seen in my entire life. His king garment with the touch of red orange symbolizing the fire suited him. His wide full pack smile was written in his hot features.


    Easy, Fira. Easy. You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s not advisable to be exhausted. The wedding had just already started, but I was thinking of the hot scene with him after the ceremony.


    He is stunning, good looking, hot and all the adjectives that could describe his features.


    When I arrived at him, I was startled when the tears in his eyes were crawling to his check. Imagine the most great Alpha King of Fire was crying because he would marry the low born omega. His love for me was visible all over his expression.


    ¡°Fira¡­¡± He sniffed as he held my hand. ¡°You look pretty as always.¡±


    I touched his cheek as I wiped the tears in his cheek. ¡°Crap. Who are you?¡±


    His mouth moved apart. I thought that he was shocked. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°You look like my husband.¡±


    He chuckled with his cheek blushing. ¡°You¡¯re a joker.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your ear not bleeding with my bby mouth?¡± I was chuckling too when he was guiding me to the location of our seat.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    The ceremony started. The truth is, I was not listening to the priest. My eyes were glued at Pyro and he was also doing the same thing. As if this was our first time seeing each other. We were starstruck with each other.


    After a few hours, the priest was done. The putting of rings was now urring. Pyro¡¯s lips were almost ripping due to his wide smile.


    ¡°Fira¡­¡± He touched my cheek. ¡°Can I tell you a secret?¡±


    ¡°Crap! Even in our wedding you have a secret? Okay! What¡¯s that?¡± I held his chest, caressing it into an up and down direction. He seemed to be distracted by that.


    ¡°Dearest,ter.¡± He grabbed my hand and intertwined it.


    ¡°Ah, huh?¡± A smirk was established on my lips. ¡°What¡¯s the secret again?¡±


    ¡°In the study, it takes approximately four minutes to fall in love with aplete staringhers, but to you¡­ there¡¯s no minute.¡± He fixed our foreheads together. ¡°When my eyesy on you¡­ this.¡± He ced my hand on his chest. ¡°It beats and it continuously beats and it will never stop beating for you.¡±


    I was chuckling as my cheek was heating up. ¡°The word of the day is beat.¡±


    The entire hall was full ofughter. Finally, he already put the ring on my finger. ¡°I love you.¡± He kissed my finger. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave me again.¡±


    I grabbed the other ring and slowly put it to his finger. ¡°There. Looks nice on your finger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± His eyebrows were knitted. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a message?¡±


    ¡°I told you my entire life and if I would repeat it again, our wedding will be finished tomorrow.¡± I held his cheek and kissed him. He was so shocked. He did not even move immediately. It took him a second to respond to my kiss. I paused for a bit and whispered. ¡°I love you for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°I love you more than you love me.¡± He fixed our lips together. The sweetest feeling ever.


    ¡°Long live, Alpha King and Queen of Fire!¡± The loud shout of all the people in the hall could be heard.


    ¡°Yehey!¡± Ember ran towards us and hugged both of our knees. ¡°I love you, Mama and Papa.¡± She kissed my cheek and then kissed Pyro¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Wait up! We¡¯ll take a picture!¡± Zepjhyrus went to our front. He was holding a camera that surely, he brought to the Human World. ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± The clicking sound filled our ear.


    He gave that to Seryo and grabbed all of his brothers to join us. A wide beautiful smile was written on my lips.


    The best day of my life.


    Once upon a time, there was an omega who was waiting for her prince charming toe. The one who would save her from the sadness of having a low ranking. She was always bullied by the Rainbow Sisters. She encountered humiliation from other kids when she was a young, No friends at all. One day, her savior came. That was the beginning ofpleting the puzzle in her heart.


    Her mate, Pyro. Not an ordinary werewolf, but the Alpha King of Fire.


    ¡°I will kill both of you! I swear to the Alpha King of Fire!¡± That night I shouted those lines to the hunters. I did not even mean anything. However, Pyro came.


    Was that an ident? Or were we really meant for each other?


    A thousand people in the world, you must believe that there is one person destined to fill your heart.


    There is only one person who can make you feel excited, happy, sad, pain and other unexplorable emotions that you have never felt before.


    Love is not always happy. There are times that you will fight, you will argue. The important thing is¡­ you will end up holding each other¡¯s hand.


    One morning when I opened our chamber, I would never expect to see¡­


    ¡°Janus?¡± I had a jaw dropped. Ember was in his arms, hugging his neck.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Janus!¡± I jumped to hug him. ¡°How¡­¡±


    ¡°That b*llsh*t Carter left me flowing in the river. Fortunately, someone found me and healed my wound.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you are alive.¡± I burst out crying. I looked at his face. The scars of burns were there, but it was not that obvious. It has been months and my belly waspactly circr.


    He brought his eyes down to my stomach. The pain traced in his eyes. I was just wondering if he would get me to Pyro. When he smiled, the answer to my question was answered.


    ¡°Congrattions. I¡¯m¡­¡± He raised his hand and touched my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m truly d.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happenÒ»¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He averted his gaze on me. ¡°I felt so¡­ trash. I knew from the start that you loved him. I must not get you away from him. That¡¯s supposed to be a friend¡¯s act but¡­ I cornered you in my life for four years¡­. Not noticing your tears¡­ Your suffering. So I¡¯m sorry.¡± He prevented the tears in his eyes from flowing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Nope¡­¡± I held his hand. ¡°You¡¯re a great father to Ember. Nothing to be sorry about. She grew well and brave. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thankful for.¡±


    We both looked at Ember who was sleeping on his shoulder. ¡°She called me papa.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re her father even if it¡¯s just in the heart.¡±


    We stared at each other for so long. Our tears were rolling in our faces. Janus held my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re blooming.¡± We both chuckled.


    ¡°By the way¡­ tell King Water. I can¡¯t thank him enough for healing me.¡±

 Chapter 210

    THE VERY SPECIAL PART


    PYRO¡¯S POV


    ¡°Pyro!¡± Fira was shouting so loud as she was holding my hand. I averted my look. I could see how painful she was dealing with it.


    Our second child was now going out. Fira was struggling so much. It felt like I was gradually killing inside. I waited for a long time to finally see my son.


    Damn. It¡¯s a Prince!


    I gazed at Fira. She was bathing in sweat. Her face was pale in color. Her hands were shaking. ¡°Did you¡­ see it, Dearest?¡± Even if she was so tired. She asked me that question.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I slightly nodded my head. ¡°He¡¯s so¡­ adorable.¡± I did not mind if my tears were crawling into my cheek. My hands were shaking as the doctor ced the baby into my arms. ¡°He looks¡­ like me.¡±


    I was sobbing. These were the tears of joy. My lips were quaking as I slowly caressed the cheek of our little angel. He never cried, but a good thing, his eyes were opened. We saw that he is alive.


    ¡°Does he not look like me?¡± The pout was on Fira¡¯s lips. I chuckled as I brought him to her chest.


    ¡°See it with yourself.¡±


    I felt like my heart would explode anytime. Watching Fira holding our second-born child made me cry so bad.


    Who says crying is just for the weak?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Damn. They were right.


    I was crying because I felt the weakening of my body due to overloading happiness spreading in my entire system. I sniffed and sniffed as I was observing how Fira smiled to our little boy. The baby raised his hands, reaching the face of her mother.


    ¡°His features¡­ it¡¯s so cute!¡± He was about to pinch the cheek of the baby. I held her hand.


    ¡°Really, Dearest? Do you want him to cry?¡±


    ¡°Is this your look when you were a baby?¡± Fira gestured for me to move closer to him, so I followed her. She pecked on my cheek.


    I left no distance between our faces. I kissed her forehead down to her nose andst to her lips. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. My thank you would never be enough for bringing these angels to me.¡± My tone was full of emotions; love, admiration, adoration, care, and other cherishing feelings that I was seeing right now.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me cry.¡± She wiped the tears in her cheek using the back of her left hand.


    We both settled our eyes on our little one. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    Fira stared at his face for so long. ¡°Alev¡­¡± She touched his forehead with her forefinger down to his nose and his little thin red lips. ¡°Alev for symbolizing the fire.¡±


    I froze when the blue me was written on his cute tiny hands. I could not believe it. He was having a blue me. When I was about to touch his chin, he caught my hand and held it. He gazed at my eyes as if he knew that I was his father.


    There was no thing that could have priced my feelings at the moment. It was overloading in the sense of contentment and merriment.


    I guess I will not sleep for about a month now. I would just stare at my beloved Fira and our newborn baby. It was soothing to reminisce about how long we traveled, how many struggles we faced, but at the end of everything, we were here, standing strong for our¡­ endless love.


    ¡°Lower your heads for theing in of the Prince Fire!¡± The speaker was loudly announced. We all bowed our heads.


    Fire years have quickly passed. Ember was now nine years old and Alev was five years old. Today was the most awaited day for all of us.


    It¡¯s Alev¡¯s birthday. At the same time, coronation for the prince.


    The stretch in my lips was almost ripping due to a full-pack smile, especially when the hall opened. We weed the little boy who was now walking on the red carpet. He was wearing trousers, leggings, cloaks, and a tunic. All had a symbol of the blue me.


    ¡°His Royal Highness, Prince of the Alpha King of Fire!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice echoed in the whole ce.


    I peeked at my little prince. He was so adorable with his new clothing. He gazed at me. He did not bother to smile or what. The annoyance was written on his expression. I thought he was having a bad night. He did not want anyone to distract him from sleeping. Today, he needed to wake up as early as possible. I remembered myself when I was his age. I used to love sleeping, too. This was not surprising.


    When he reached the end in front of the hall. ¡°Rise.¡±


    We all chinned up at him. The minister gave him a line to say before the celebration formally started.


    ¡°It¡¯s too long.¡± He whispered as he was reading the scroll.


    Fira ensured that her children would grow up smart and knowledgeable so she served as their teacher.


    Alev raised his small e right hand, showing his palm. He looked at me. I knew that stare. He was nervous. I just gave him a small smile and nodded. Then, he started. ¡°I¡­ Alev Aiker. The Prince of the King Fire is reassuring that I will do my duties and responsibilities as the next Alpha King of Fire¡­¡± He paused, staring at the written letters, and then continued again. ¡°I will serve the Elemental Kingdom for my entire years of living in this world and bring an heir that will be inherited by the next generation¡­¡±


    He stopped again. ¡°I¡­ will perform it wholeheartedly. No hesitation¡­ Again, I am the Prince of Alpha King of Fire¡­ Alev Aiker.¡± He bowed his head as the pping of everybody could be heard.


    I am so proud.


    Fira ran towards him. She hugged him so tight and kissed his cheek over and over again. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡±


    ¡°Mama, I¡¯m a big boy!¡± He was wiping his cheek with the back of his hand, removing the kiss of her mother.


    I messed up his hair. ¡°Good job, my prince.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Papa. Can I sleep now?¡± He yawned in front of everybody. I found it cute, but informal.


    ¡°Come to grandfather!¡± My father grabbed Ember¡¯s shoulder and Alev, he embraced them while the irritation was on their faces.


    While they were growing up, the duties of royals were lifted on their shoulders. Ember was serious in her training.


    She is the heiress of the Red Moon Pack. Alpha Janus pointed at her during the celebration of their packst week. He never married again or looked for someone special. He was content by taking care of Ember, Alev and Fira as if he was their second father.


    I am sometimes jealous. Damn it.


    My brothers were still encountering obstacles in their lives. I did not want to mention it since I was just supporting them and helping them when they needed help. The Elemental King was now at peace, but I better be ready when the disaster came along in our ways. That was what life was.


    ¡°Sh*t. F*cking seems unreal!¡± Zephyrus walked towards me. He tapped my shoulder while looking at Alev and Ember. ¡°You have handsome and beautiful genes.¡±


    ¡°You, too.¡± I leaned my arms on his shoulder. He was shocked while he was looking at my arm. I do not usually do this. I hated to put it at him since he was not doing any good, pure teasing.


    The next thing I knew, Hali, Colden, and Raiden were also leaning their shoulders to one another. We chuckled.


    During the storm, they serve as my roof, umbre, and a hand to hold on to. Our blood is not fully the same, we are just half brothers from different packs.


    But our hearts are connected more than siblings.


    I held the waist of Fira. I glued our faces and kissed her in front of everyone. This heart would pound like this when she did note into my life.


    ¡°Can I tell you a secret?¡± The grin on my lips was formed.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re included in my dream list and it¡¯s now checked.¡±


    Firaughed loudly as her cheeks were turning red. It was funny though. However, it would not matter as long as I made her smile.


    ¡°And another secret.¡± I peck on her lips before I walked towards the piano. I gestured to Ember and Alev to sit in front of it. I started to hit one key and they followed. We sang a song for Fira and this time, I created a song for her. I finished a song for her.


    ¡°In the middle of the dark¡­There is you. Standing. Smiling. Glowing.


    When the world is fading. There is you¡­ Gazing. Twinkling. Beaming.


    You are like sparkling stars. Beautiful in the eyes.


    When the moment gets tough. There is you.


    Holding my hands and never letting me go.


    Hey, Dearest. You¡¯re the star that I reached. You¡¯re my universe.


    You¡¯re a dreames to reality.¡±


    Tears well up in her eyes. Hearing the voice of our two children was soothing to my heart. I have beenposing this for almost a year and it has now ended. When she sobbed because of happiness, I sobbed too. What she felt was what I felt. My chest was pounded with the merriment that lingered in my heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best and promise thest.


    You¡¯re the fixer when everything is a mess.


    You¡¯re the shine that never pales.


    You¡¯re beautiful like the sky in my gaze.¡±


    I stood up as the piano was still yed by Ember and Alev. ¡°If you open my heart. There is you.¡± I whispered those words. I was telling her that she was the most important person in my world.


    She buried her face on my chest. I let her wet my king¡¯s garment with her tears. This is what I want to see.


    To see her crying because of too much happiness.


    Maybe our story ended here. Showing to all that we had a perfect andplete family. Exhibiting joy, the only content of our hearts, mind, and souls.


    I adore her like how the sun rises.


    I admire her like the waves in the ocean.


    I have loved her my entire life and I will never stop loving her.


    Because she is my great love.


    She is my Dearest¡­


    I wish my story would put a smile on your lips and give hope to your heart.


    Yours truly,


    Alpha King of Fire


    ¡°Pyro. That¡¯s my name.¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ALPHA KING OF WATER


    Excerpt~


    ZARYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡±


    My eyes widened as I viewed King Water sitting on the big rock. He was behind me. When I faced him, he stared at my boobs.


    ¡°Nice breast.¡±


    I covered my private parts. I forgot. I waspletely naked due to shifting from wolf to human.


    The tears immediately rolled from my eyes. ¡°Please help me. They killed my family.¡±


    His eyebrow knitted. ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t help without an exchange. What can you offer?¡±


    I looked down, facing the grass. I had nothing to pay back. What should I do?


    ¡°Ah?¡± He walked closer to me. ¡°You¡¯ve nothing to give?¡±


    A silence filled the air. He touched my chin, moved my head up, and stared at my face for so long. ¡°You can¡­¡± He gazed at my feet, going up to my chest, ¡°propose your body. What do you think?¡±


    The end¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!